《Alpha King of Water》


 Chapter 1

    FAMILY MASSACRE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    We were werewolves that turned our back to the Elemental Kingdom to live peacefully in the city. We never regret signing the paper and choosing to be ordinary people until¡­


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go buy popcorn!¡± My fourteen-year-old brother Zaiden was holding the wallet of our mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too much, Zay, the money needs tost for a week!¡± Mom shouted from the kitchen, she was washing the dishes.


    Iy on the couch while grasping my phone, I was scrolling on social media, stalking my crush, and eventually threw the phone on the center table.


    The lovely boy from the school has a girlfriend!


    I am eighteen years old, taking my college degree, and burning my eyebrow at the start of the school year. That was the most difficult part of the life of a teenager. We were living in the city for about three years now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At times, I was missing the ce where I used to live, the Elemental Kingdom. My mom and dad were fighters, Betas. They were a great warrior and servant of King Oswald. However, even though I wanted to be like them, they decided to move to the humans¡¯ ce. They told us the essence of having a hushed environment, normally interacting with human beings rather than gamble our lives day by day and never knew if we could survive the battle, or we found ourselves lying on the soil while gasping for air due to the blood loss or wounds.


    ¡°Buy me a bar of chocte! I¡¯m heartbroken! Pick up the pieces of my heart on the floor!¡± I stomped my feet on the corner of the couch, super irritable. I acted as if I was crying.


    ¡°Duh!¡± Zay waved his hand with a dor on his hand. ¡°You just saw him yesterday and yet you¡¯re devastated? How flirt you are!¡± He was chuckling, teasing me with his yful grin.


    I kicked him with control. Perhaps, he might report me to Mom and Dad. He was a crying baby. Thest time I punched him in the face, he cried and acted as if I had killed him to death. We were just ying at that time. He was just a good actor. Then, when Mom and Dad were scolding me, he brought out his tongue, annoyed me so freaking badly.


    ¡°Zaiden Wixx, for your information. The heart knows where it beats! You¡¯re envying me because I¡¯m the hottest woman on our Campus. How about you? No one loves you! I pity you!¡± I irritated him back. I stood up while swaying my hips. I walked upstairs, looking at my nails. I was thinking of putting a red stain on it.


    By the way, I don¡¯t care if the lovely boy has a lover. I can find another target.


    In my third step on the stairs, I looked back at Zay. He was operating my phone. That was why I hurried towards him as if I had wings I would fly just to get back my phone.


    ¡°Hey, you, Little Boy! You¡¯re invading my privacy!¡±


    He chuckled, shook his head. OMG! He read my messages!


    ¡°Oh, Baby, where can I see you? Did you eat? Eat me.¡± Heughed so hard, he even touched his belly while rolling on the map. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dad!¡± He ran quickly, towards the stair, but I suddenly grabbed his clothes on the back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten dors, just don¡¯t!¡± I rubbed my palm, and pleaded with him while my eyes were rolling.


    A grin formed on his lips. ¡°Higher.¡±


    ¡°Twenty dors!¡±


    In the middle of our argument, I heard the sound of the doorbell. Mom walked closer to the door and opened it. My attention went to her direction when the g sound covered the whole area. It felt like my world stopped rotating as the blood flowed on the floor.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I and Zay were about to run towards her. We paused when the group of people with ck masks, cloaks, and warrior garments were visible. They invaded our house. I think fast. It was not a good thing if Zay went closer to her, so I grabbed his hand and ran as fast as we could, going to the second floor.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    My body trembled. I could not talk or move when we viewed his body lying on the floor, bathing in blood, and had more than twenty stabs, the cause of his death.


    When the curtain flew by air, the silhouette of a man could be seen behind it. I was about to hold my brother again to escape, but it was toote. The group of intruders was in front of us. I had nothing to say, I just closed my eyes and waited for my death. I had no one, except my brother. When I lived and escaped from this, my life would just be miserable.


    A man knelt down, held my chin, and yanked my hair. ¡°This won¡¯t happen to your family if your parents were not a Beta at the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    I heard the sob of my brother, they were getting him.


    ¡°You can kill me, but not my brother. Please!¡± The tears rolled to my cheek until they flooded my face. I could feel the stinging sensation in my chest that continued to cause pain in my heart. I died from the moment I saw my mother and father bathing in blood, and not breathing.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m beggingÒ»¡± I gasped for air, could not continue.


    In front of me, they behead my poor little brother. There was no sounding out of my mouth. I silently cried as I crawled to his lower body. I could feel the gritting of my teeth, the intensifying grief, the blockage in my chest.


    I wish it was just a nightmare, but by touching the hand of my brother. By hearing my own suffering, it was the reality. They murdered my family, never left anyone to me.


    The sword pointed at my neck, I looked up at him. I memorized every single detail of his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me breathing.¡± I closed my eyes, letting the liquid stream my face. I clenched my fists, grabbing my brother¡¯s hand tightly.


    I shut my eyes as he raised his sword and was about to behead me like what he did to Zaiden.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The man behind the curtain suddenly showed up in front of me. ¡°I need privacy. I want to taste her.¡±


    The dread crawled all over my whole system.


    No¡­


    Theughter covered the room. The man who cut the head of my brother tapped the shoulder of the guy. ¡°That¡¯s my son.¡±


    They turned their back, leaving me with the stranger. I backed away as he moved towards me. I screamed so hard when he touched me.

 Chapter 2

    THE OFFERFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    He held my hips and threw me on the bed, it dipped due to my weight. I moved backward with the fear running to my system. He uncovered his face by removing his hoodie and mask. If he is not my family¡¯s killer. Possibly, I fell in love with his features. I think he is younger than me. He is having a baby face.


    ¡°Just kill me!¡± My sob was getting louder as he looked at me with his intense eyes.


    I did not want to die with the abuse of whoever he was. I would ept myst time in this world when he kills me the same as how my family died.


    I stared directly into his eyes. Although my vision was blurred, I could clearly see his emotion. I concluded that he did not like what he was doing.


    ¡°Cut my head like what you did to my family! Please¡­¡± I rubbed both my palms, knelt down on the bed, and burst out crying.


    My life has no purpose. It doesn¡¯t make sense now.


    I moved my face down to nce at my father and brother. Dad was bathing in blood while his face was on the floor. Zay, my poor little brother had separated his head. I could feel the ache in my chest, the heaviness that was intensifying.


    He showed me how merciless he was. He took off his upper clothes and went towards me. I moved backward until I reached the headboard of the bed.


    ¡°Ahh! Please, don¡¯t! Please!¡± I tried everything that I could to fight. I pped him, kicked and punched him. However, it was not affecting him. I screamed so loud when he pinned both of my hands above my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna die like this. You can hit me with the sword.¡± I stopped a bit, gazed into his face. From his eyes, nose, and lips. I was a smart student. I will never forget his looks. Even though I had no percentage of escaping from this darkness. There was something in my heart saying that my photographic memory could be used in the future.


    He brought his face down. I started to scream again. I was doing uncoordinated movements, moving from side to side, raising my feet, and kicking him. My fighting defense was not impactful to him. He was strong.


    When his lips touched mine, the room was covered with my shout that even my ears were being destroyed with my own noise. I could hear theughter outside as if they were happy with the suffering of others.


    My throat was aching as I continued pleading, shouting, and fighting, but I was confused. He was not reckless, his kiss was gentle and he did not even touch my private parts. I paused, protesting and glued my eyes to his face.


    He went down to my ear and whispered, ¡°Shout so loud and plead to me. Trust me, it can save you.¡±


    I was curious about what he just said. Is he not going to rape me? Like what I was expecting?


    My eyes went to his wrist. The symbol of the tribal ck wolf was retained in my mind. My body trembled as he cupped my cheek,  and removed the tears using his thumb. ¡°Act like I¡¯m raping you. Don¡¯t give a silent atmosphere. They might know.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± My voice cracked.


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nobody deserves this.¡±


    After a few seconds of just looking at each other, I began to scream again. It was easy to do because I was performing theater on our campus.


    He pped my shoulder making a sound of skin-to-skin contact. I did everything to make my responsepatible with that. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Don¡¯t do this, please! Ahhh!¡±


    It was true that it hurt me, he was hitting my shoulder hard. He was a warrior and even if it was weak to him, it was painful to me. We created a sound of a shaking bed and a most brutal happening inside that room. I had no clue why I was listening to him when in fact, I did not know him.


    One second, I wanted to die and then after a minute I liked to survive and if I did¡­I¡¯ll make them suffer. I¡¯ll be the bravest werewolf that they would curse and wish that they were never born.


    We made a super loud scream as if he reached his pleasure and I was having difficulty breathing. He stood up, grabbed thentern on the side table, and broke it to the floor, causing a fire.


    ¡°Dive into the window and don¡¯t show your face ever again to any member of ck Wolves Pack.¡± He turned his back to me.


    I viewed his dorsal for a second. I walked to the window and then gazed at my father and then at my brother. The tears welled up again as if they would not stop.


    I was about to stomp on the cement, I paused when I heard him talking. ¡°My name is¡­Jace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zarya,¡± And I¡¯ll be your scariest nightmare. I continued my lines just inside my head.


    I red at his back into the deadliest sharp look ever.


    If you think that saving me will vanish your guilt for killing my father. Then, you are wrong. Thank you for the information. Now I know what pack you are and who is the person that I will find in myeback.


    Once again, I grabbed the images of my father and brother and inserted them into my head. Their position, what they have been through, and what happened on this night.


    I stood on the window, changed into my wolf form, and jumped. I watched the burning of our house and heard the most irritatingughter that they were bursting out.


    Jace was peeking at me on the window, he nodded his head. So did I.


    I ran and ran, tripled my speed. Luckily, I did not forget the way to the Elemental Kingdom. I passed to the dim woods with fear in my heart due to the howling of wolves. I endured my dread in the dark.


    When I arrived at the Elemental Kingdom, I shifted into a human form. I saw King Fire, walking in the front yard. I was about to walk closer to him, but he was too fast, it seemed like he was worn out.


    I hid at the back of the tree when guards passed by.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    My eyes widened as I viewed King Water sitting on the big rock. He was behind me. When I faced him, he stared at my boobs.


    ¡°Nice breast.¡±


    I covered my private parts. I forgot. I waspletely naked due to shifting from wolf to human.


    The tears immediately rolled from my eyes. ¡°Please help me. They killed my family.¡±


    His eyebrow knitted. ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t help without an exchange. What can you offer?¡±


    I looked down, facing the grass. I had nothing to pay back. What should I do?


    ¡°Ah?¡± He walked closer to me. ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to give?¡±


    A silence filled the air. He touched my chin, moved my head up, and stared at my face for so long. ¡°You can¡­¡± He gazed at my feet, going up to my chest, ¡°propose your body. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 3

    PAYMENT FIRST


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    He touched the peak of my nose, going down to my lips. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m easy to talk to. By that, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    He let me face his back and then walked away from me. I reminded myself what had happened to my family.


    Does my body matter? If I had the favor of King Water, I would not just be a Beta, but a fighter who would have an agreement with him. That means, no matter what I have been through he would be there beside me.


    ¡°King Water!¡± I walked faster. When I reached him, I held his arm. His eyes looked at my face down to my hand that was holding him. ¡°Apology, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, go on.¡±


    I tried to read what was running into his head, but what I got was only a cold look. He forced himself to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°I agreed,¡± I said with a low tone. The fear and embarrassment were consuming me. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything. Just help me to be strong. I want to do the same thing to them.¡±


    He shook his head, held my shoulder, and nced at my face intensely. ¡°Don¡¯t do the same, do worse than that.¡± He emphasized every word he said.


    I brought my head down, viewing the ground, but he held my chin again and dragged it up. ¡°If you really want vengeance, don¡¯t lower your head. They should bend their knee to you.¡±


    I nodded. He took off his cloak and put it to me. ¡°We have an agreement. Since you¡¯re mine now. Men are prohibited to see your body.¡± He winked with a smirk on his lips.


    I had no idea what to think. I heard the 5 kings from different packs. King Water is one of the naughtiest aside from King Wind.


    ¡°Your name, Baby?¡± He covered my body with his cloak.


    ¡°Zarya,¡± I answered without emotion.


    ¡°Hali. That¡¯s my name.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened as he told me his name. It was a big deal for the world of royals. Their identity must not be known by anyone who was not special in the kingdom. It could be used by the enemy, hence, they called them King plus the element that they had.


    I watched him changing into a wolf form. He was one of the big wolves that I saw. His fang was so sharp, his brown fur was thick and his ws were scary. It would cut the enemy into pieces.


    ¡°Shift to your wolf. We¡¯ll go to the ce,¡± He ordered me with his ck horror-caused eyes.


    I moved my head up and down, leaned my knee and hand on the soil, howled as loud as I could. In an instant, my human body became a wolf.


    ¡°Bring me to the site.¡± I could hear what he was saying without opening his mouth.


    I guided him to the way where I ran before I went here. During our travels, I was peeping on him at times. He was serious, even his wolf form was handsome. When he looked at me, I immediately removed my eyes from him.


    ***


    When my feet stomped on the front of our house, I was broken into pieces. They were not here, the only view was our home, burning in fire and some parts were already dust.


    ¡°Did you know who they are?¡± Hali went to the right and then to the left, peeking on the possible way they walked. He was also smelling the ground.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ck Wolves Pack.¡± I looked around. Every portion of our house caused pain in my heart.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me! They have no exact territory. They tour around, invade the pack they see, and kill them. They¡¯re not an ordinary pack, Zarya.¡±


    So he knew them? Hence, I need to gather all the courage and strength that I possibly have.


    Jace¡­


    My teeth gritted as his name popped inside my head. Maybe 5 years from now we will meet again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± King Water stood next to me, joining me watching the me. It was getting low.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to train myself to be good at handling different tools like archers and swords.¡±


    His wolf form waved his tail. ¡°It¡¯s not all about strength. You should practice enduring various kinds of pain.¡±


    ¡°Teach me, then.¡±


    My jaw tightened. I memorized the image of our home. It once became the foundation of happiness and aplete perfect family, but now it turned into dust.


    The figure of my mom cooking in the kitchen while having a wonderful smile filled my head. My father was on the couch, leaning his feet on the center table while watching TV. My brother Zaiden was ying basketball on the stairs. Our house was not that big, but I could say that the love for each other was huge.


    I let the tears burst out once again. For now, I had to do nothing but feel the grief. This madness inside me would be my strength and motivation to be as powerful; To be heartless, ruthless and numb.


    We stayed there for about a minute, trying to figure out if there was someone left. However, they were already gone. I decided to sit on the branch of a tree that was lying on the ground while cherishing the moment when my family was still alive. At the same time, marking my head about the mission.


    I promise I¡¯ll get back to this ce again. That time, the victory is in my hands. The satisfaction is in my heart. The power is in me.


    The new Zarya will be born.


    Hali sat next to me. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t feel you. Yet apanying you is the only thing I can do.¡±


    ¡°I never ask you to feel me, Your Majesty.¡± I sounded like a devastated wolf.


    ¡°I need to know what you feel, so I¡¯ll have knowledge of the first step we must take for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have a family?¡± The confusion was written on my face.


    ¡°I have brothers.¡±


    I was aware that he had a father, the higher king, and a mother, the queen of the Water Pack.


    What happened to him?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡± He moved his body, walking forward. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel the first pain that you need to bear.¡±


    The anxiety covered my whole system. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we got there. Something to do with pleasuring a man.¡± He winked at me.


    My body trembled as I watched him running away.


    ¡°Do I need to fulfill the offer immediately?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How will I know that you¡¯re gonna pay me? Payment first.¡±

 Chapter 4

    THE KING WATER¡¯S KILLING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What a lucky day.¡±


    I stepped one, walking at my back when the three men, holding their swords, blocked our way to the Elemental Kingdom. They seemed to be werewolves from the East, the opponents of the kingdom.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s King Water.¡± The man at the left smirked. He tilted his head and peeked at me. ¡°And an unknown girl.¡±


    I thought that Hali wasmanding me to run, but his wolf remained standing without fear. He was gazing at them with braveness instead.


    ¡°If you want to live long¡­step aside.¡± That was not a threat, but for me, it sounded like that. King Water would never be a king if he was not possessing authority.


    Theyughed together. All I could hear was the same happiness when the ck Wolves murdered my family.


    King Water looked back on me. I heard his thoughts saying, ¡°Hide behind the tree.¡±


    I followed his order. I ran towards the tree and peeked on them with just my one eye visible. My lips parted as I observed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll number one to three, If you don¡¯t get lost in my gaze, your blood will mix on the ground.¡± Again, he was not meant to scare them. He was just giving them a warning. Even if he was not telling it to me, the fear rolled throughout my system.


    ¡°One¡­¡± They just smirk at him as if his words were just a joke. ¡°Two.¡± They prepared themselves to shift into a wolf form. ¡°Seriously?¡± King Water did not wait to finish their shifting, he suddenly jumped so high and scratched the face of the first man he approached.


    I winced when the blood dripped on his face. The loud scream of the pain of the wolf echoed to the whole woods. For sure, that would cause a big scar if he was still alive after the encounter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat, I didn¡¯t yet say thest number. You have a chance to run.¡± He stood straight, the gesture of a king who was powerful and well-built muscle was highlighted. I was not wrong when I approached him to seek guidance in my battle for revenge.


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± One of the man¡¯s wolves shouted.


    ¡°If you knew, you¡¯ll die.¡± He said that voice in a gentle tone. However, the danger would be emphasized.


    I heard that line from King Fire when I was 17 years old. Even if we were living in the city, I was escaping to have a peek at the Elemental Kingdom when I was missing it. I witnessed one night that King Fire was stranded in the battle of Hunters, he told them those words.


    Why is my head always thinking about King Fire?


    Admittedly, I admired him so much. His hush personality was attracting a woman. Someday, I will know what his name is, like how King Water revealed his name to me.


    Going back to the scenery, the opponents did not listen to Hali. They fought back as if they could bring him down. The wolf with a bruise on the face leaped his hind legs like a spring and attacked him. He just dodged at the side, spiked them using his feet, and then used his fang, bit him on the neck. I shut my eyes when the blood dropped on the soil. Whatever his threat was, he was doing it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re stubborn, you¡¯ll easily die.¡± Hali showed them his mouth with sharp teeth and a deadly fang. He growled in the scariest way that made them tremble, but it would never be enough to make them run. Instead, they attacked him simultaneously. One was on his back while striking him with his ws, the second one was on his side attacking him with his fang and thest one was on his front, kicking him.


    I was scared that they might defeat him. He just groaned like a beast and threw them all at the same time. They dropped on the floor. The cracklings of dried leaves could be heard.


    Hali changed into a human form. I was viewing his broad back and well-formed muscles. Of course, I did not bring my eyes down his butt. He raised his hand, his palm was pointing to the sky. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that my c0ck is horny? You destroy our supposed session.¡±


    I bit my lips as the shyness spread all over my body. Did he just say that without a filter?


    I nced at the three men, their wolves were obviously scared now. If I were them, I should run before he used the element of Water. It could kill them by drowning. It seemed that King Water did not kill immediately, he was just conferring them with options and then eventually fought when it was necessary.


    I was expecting that the men would go away and plead to him. They attacked him again using their powerless form.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The one with bruises on the face struck him with his ws. It caused a nted sh on King Water¡¯s belly, but it suddenly disappeared. He had healing power. My eyes bulged in shock. Hali did not let them hit him again. Therefore, he punched him so hard. The man writhed in pain.


    King Water raised up his hand again. ¡°Water,¡± He whispered.


    I was startled when the strong drop of rain dripped from the sky. At first, it was an ordinary liquid. When it was about to approach the enemies, it turned into a sharp thing. It is buried into their bodies. I gasped for air as the scenery of those men became horrible. The sharp form of hard frozen water hit different portions of their bodies. I watched them slowly fall. Like what he said before, their blood would mix on the soil and it did.


    My body shook as Hali looked back on me. His sharp eyes became soft when it viewed me.


    He shifted again into a wolf form. ¡°Follow me.¡± He ran away as if he did nothing. I observed the wolves lying. The terror filled my system. They were soaking with their own blood.


    Hali, what kind of king are you? If you can kill without hesitation, am I right to chase help from you? Or I¡¯ll be in more danger by your ownership?

 Chapter 5

    ENDURE THE PAIN


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    No words. No notice. When the door shut, he immediately held my waist and kissed me harder. I was looking up on him due to his height. We werepletely naked because we came from the shifting of the wolf into a human. My lips were tortured by him. He was not a gentleman. His hands touched my back slowly, went to my curves, and traveled in between my thighs, making me open my eyes widely. I was not ready. My body was in shock.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He leaned my back on the door. I could feel its hardness. He held my thighs and lifted me. He was located at my center. I could feel the giggling in his kiss, the hunger that he was craving, the desire of going inside me.


    I enveloped my arms on his neck, supporting my weight as if anytime I would fall. I was tired of crying. If this was my destiny then I would ept it. At least only men could own me.


    My ssmate said that s*x is painful when it is your first time. I would think of that. This night would not be easy for me. So many things happened, even though I wanted to take my rest. I can¡¯t. I need to grant him to have pleasure in my body.


    A sad smile formed on my lips. When I was a kid, I dreamt of having a Prince Charming who was soft and gentle to me. The man who would take care of me, who would love me eternity. I think of presenting my body to my husband. It would not happen anymore.


    Hali turned me around. I leaned my hand on the door. He was located at my dorsal, kissing me from my shoulder down to my entire skin on the back. There was no emotion showing on my face.


    ¡°I admittedly want to f*ck you,¡± he whispered in my ear. I bit my lips as his hard thing slid up and down at the middle of my entrance, ying with it.


    He pushed me on the door. The fear spread to my chest as he was adjusting his body. I knew it was huge, if he suddenly inserted it into mine, it would break me into two.


    I closed my eyes as his finger touched my fold. I heard him sarcastically chuckle. ¡°Aren¡¯t this a joke, right? My seduce is not affecting you.¡±


    I looked back on him. What is he talking about?


    When I saw the emotion on his face, the amusement was there. He shook his head, removed his hand on me, and stood straight while his arms were folding under the chest. ¡°Can you look at my body?¡±


    What? What¡¯s the matter?


    I fixed my posture, I stared at his body, from his dark blue hooded eyes, well-structured nose, and thin red lips. I slowly walked closer to him, tip-toed, and touched his nose with my forefinger. The sadness drew on my face.


    ¡°Am I safe beside you?¡± Instead of asking him back why I needed to look at his figure, I asked him a different question.


    I observed the blinking of his eyes. It felt like the motion became slow. He did not respond to my question. Hence, I continued talking. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of my life. I¡¯m exhausted to this night. Can you make it fast, so I can take my rest¡­King Water?¡± I almost said that with no voice. My tears were rolling, streaming to my face.


    I heard his sigh. He nced at his side, I followed what he was looking at. ¡°Go to the table. Spread your legs and give me your back.¡±


    I did not hesitate to walk closer into it. Iid my upper body and held the corner of the circr table. I shut my eyes when I heard his footsteps. The nervousness stayed at my chest when he stood behind me. He did not talk, he just inserted his manhood inside me. I bit my lips as the pain crawled all over my body. I sobbed silently as he pushed harder. The ache was breaking me into two. It hurts me so much.


    I tightened my grip on the table as he started to plug deeper and harder. His hands encircled my nipple and pinched. It was not pleasurable for me. The burning sensation made me suffer. I felt the tightening in my walls.


    ¡°How old are you, Honey?¡±


    In the middle of his thrusting inside and out. I could not understand why he was asking me an unrted question.


    I gritted my teeth while experiencing the pain. ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    He deeply moved inside me, causing me to shout with so much pain. ¡°You¡¯re not safe with me. You have an option. You can leave if you don¡¯t want this set up.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± My body was weakening as he recklessly pressed his manhood to my hole. He held his right hand to my belly and pushed me closer to him, the reason why my thighs shook. I could not take this. It hurts so bad.


    He paused moving, grabbed my hips, turned my body to face him, and lifted me on his arm. Heid me on the bed. I stared at him with a streaming liquid in my eyes. I wanted to plead, but it was nonsense. He would do this again tomorrow or the next day.


    He positioned his body on top of me, plugged again his long and thrust back and forth. Hard. Deep. Reckless. Possessive. The skin pping skin could be heard. Every drive he did was torture to me.


    Now I know that s*x would never be as good as what they said, especially when you were doing this with the wrong person.


    He spread my thighs more to have full ess. The rhythm of his body was the same, inserting inside and then moving out. I hope that this brutality will end.


    ¡°First, you¡¯ll be hurt.¡± He cupped my cheek while pushing himself up and down in my core. ¡°Sometimes, you wish to die. Only when you know how to sway back, you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± He bit my lower lips, began to kiss me. He paused and red at me. ¡°Just like killing. It involves pleasure to satisfy yourself with what you¡¯ve done.¡± He gave me another thrust violently.


    ¡°Ahh, please stop.¡±


    Instead of stopping, he made it more difficult for me. More pleas. Hard ruthless thrust.


    ¡°If you show the opponent how miserable you are, you just make themugh.¡± He copsed on my top.


    My sobs became loud as the liquid from him towards my hole dripped on my thighs.


    Haliy next to me, watching me cry with my heart out. ¡°When you¡¯re with me, your only role is enduring the pain.¡±

 Chapter 6

    THE SCENT


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What? Why should I do that! Can we just be content with what we have?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I woke up with the voice of King Water. He was talking to someone. Maybe outside of his chamber. I blinked two times as I was absorbing where I was. When Ipletely realized the ce and why I was here. The tears in my eyes automatically rolled in my cheek.


    Mom. Dad. Zaiden.


    I am now alone. No family. Just myself.


    I slowly removed theforter that was covering my body. Actually, I had no reason to live, but when I remembered what happened to them, it kept me moving forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat this, Mother! I. Will. Not. Do. That!¡± I paused when I heard King Water again. He emphasized every word he said. I thought that he was so upset.


    When I moved a little, I could feel the pain in the lower portion of my body. I was forced to stand up and looked for my clothes. It was all ripped.


    What should I wear?


    I slowly walked to the closet to look for something to wear. It was all a king garment. Well, excerpt for an oversized ck shirt. I suddenly put it on.


    ¡°Why are you keeping pestering my life? Go away! Get the f*ck lost my sight!¡±


    I slowly walked closer to the door. I peeped on the little space on the door. I saw Hali standing while he was facing someone on the right side. I moved my eyes a little. My eyes widened when he was speaking to the Queen of the Water Pack. It was her mother.


    Why is he shouting at her own mother?


    I was shocked when a loud py on Hali¡¯s cheek. He forced her forefinger in his forehead and then did it again to another as he was saying another word.  ¡°Put this in your mind. I am the reason why you are in your position now.¡± She moved closer, the threatening in her eyes were there. ¡°So do as Imand.¡± He pushed his chest, the reason why he backed away a little bit.


    I had no clue what they were arguing about. However, ording to their statements, the Queen was ordering something to King Water which he did not want to follow.


    I observed the frustration on the expression of Hali.


    There are people who can¡¯t value the presence of their families. If they are in my situation, they must realize that people will only live once. The time wille, they will leave us without us knowing. At times, it is the most unexpected day of our life.


    The liquid was rolling from my eyes down to my cheek. I gradually shut the door when King Water was walking towards the door. I ran towards the bed and acted as if I was sleeping. I heard the creak of the door and the g of it when it closed.


    He must be so mad. I was so scared. What if he scolded me?


    I thought he would go to bed again, but I was surprised when I heard the loud sound of music. The genre was the rock that could ruin my eardrum. I opened one eye and peeked at him. He was sitting at the swivel chair while headbanging.


    Is that his way of releasing the stress?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re sleeping. You¡¯re not good at acting.¡±


    By his words, I sat immediately. I leaned my back at the headboard and stared at him. He was not looking at me. He was just staring at the lyrics of the song. I did not notice that he was having a monitor, aputer, a speaker, and all the things a human had. That means he went to the city.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what you see.¡± Hali lowered the volume of the music. ¡°You have room at the omega¡¯s quarter. Work hard to be a Beta like your parents, so you can go back to the murderers. Your training will start in the evening, so get rest when you still have time.¡±


    How can he do that? Saying those words without even gazing at me. He had no emotion to show or he was just having a bad day?


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    I was hesitant to leave him. He surely needed someone right now. I did not go. I stayed in the room instead, joining him even though there was no one talking between us.


    ¡°I said¡­¡± He looked back on me and red at me with the deadliest stare I had ever seen. I felt so afraid, causing my body to shake. He inhaled and exhaled as if he was calming himself. ¡°Scram. Don¡¯t show your body to me if you don¡¯t want torture.¡±


    I suddenly moved up. I was about to run when he spoke again. ¡°Wait a bit. I ordered the guard to give you a uniform.¡±


    He was unpredictable. He wasmanded to leave me and then now, he was making me stay? What a man. Tsk. So annoying.


    I gazed at the window. It was probably mid-day. I must have beente in school when I had a normal life. I felt the heaviness in my chest as I heard the voice of my mom saying, ¡°Hurry. The school bus is outside.¡±


    My senses came back to reality when Hali sat next to me. ¡°Here.¡±


    I did not know what to feel when he was giving me the picture frame of my family. It had a small burn at the side. I raised my hand to grip that. Automatically, I caught myself sobbing again. King Water let me burst out to the content of my heart. The pain never lessened, it continued to intensify.


    Why all of a sudden? Why all of them? The memories remain in my head that even if I tried to ease that in my head, it would not go away.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow¡­¡± Hali talked, he was looking straight while I was gazing at him in a side way. ¡°You¡¯re prohibited to cry.¡± He stood up, put his hands in his pocket. ¡°Crying is just for those weak.¡±


    I watched him, walking to the door. ¡°Go out when the guard provides your clothes.¡± He held the doorknob and rotated it. ¡°Don¡¯t leave your scent on my things.¡±


    What? What¡¯s wrong with my scent?

 Chapter 7

    MY NAME


    HALI¡¯S POV


    That d*cksucker! I told her not to leave her scent!


    I folded my arms under my chest as I was looking around in my room. Her scent was all over my things and it made me annoyed. It was so good in the nose, causing my f*cking d*ck to be aroused. It felt like I wanted to bury my c*ck to her over and over again.


    Chill, Hali. Her pussy is swell.


    I raised my hand, using my thumb and forefinger, I pinched my nose to cover it and not to smell her freaking scent. I went to my closet and looked for the warrior suit. I was tsking as I was findingfortable clothes for me.


    It was necessary to kick the ass of Pyro. He was too cool for me. I did not want to live like a loser forever. One of these days, I will punch his freaking balls.


    After I put my clothes on. I grabbed the Exclusive Arnis. The ¡®Alpha King of Water¡¯ was engraved on it. No one could touch it or else they would die.


    I marched at the hallway with my chin up, straight stand, boastful gesture, and handsome look that every girl would look at. They were smiling at me as if they would spread their legs to me.


    Next time, Girls. I¡¯m tied up.


    I walked to the Training Ground. Like usual, Pyro, the Alpha King of Fire,  was sitting on the branch of the tree. I looked up at him. This c*cksucker was always there.


    Is he not boring in his life? His saliva was almost dried in his mouth because he barely talked.


    I just ignored him and started my training with the guards. The giggling could be felt in my system when I remembered my mother. She was a witch. I have a mission that I should do as soon as possible.


    It was not easy, F*cker!


    I wanted to shout that in her face as if she did not suck tits. I shook my head to melt the content of my head. That was the most stressful thing that I was dealing with.


    I loathe all of the girls. I hate them for being a woman.


    I tightened the grip on my Arnis when the guard attacked me. I hit him repeatedly.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave me.¡± My small hand was holding the clothes of my father. All my life, I believed that he was my father. I loved him so bad. I was just five years old when my eyes opened to the reality that I was not his son.


    ¡°Go with your mother.¡± He messed up my hair as he looked at my face. He touched my cheek, bent down to give a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not your real father. You¡¯re¡­ Prince Water.¡±


    That man was just a servant of the Water Pack. My mother left me to him. She let me feel how miserable life was at a young age. She trained me into a low born life just to create a monster. Just to put in my mind that life was not easy, especially in my iing world. She taught me that I should not be defeated by anyone.


    Because I am her son. The son of Queen Water. The Future Heir of the Water Pack. I should meet her expectations, therefore when she found out that King Fire beat me up like a loser, she was so mad. Since I was a child, I was working hard to be the most powerful royal, but it would never be enough for her.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Pyro shielded his arnis to the guard. I gritted my teeth as I looked at him.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I struck him with my arnis until our training became a fight between the two kings. He was so strong. He could punch and kick me without even looking. His right feetnded on my stomach, the reason why I flew to the ground.


    ¡°Mother f*cker!¡± My teeth were grinding as my palms were closed.


    I hate him to my freaking boner tits!


    I looked at the side direction when I heard the loud sound ofughter of Zephyrus. That bastard was annoying, too.


    ¡°Another day to lose?¡± Zephyrus walked closer to me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, but that¡¯s not enough.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s not enough¡­


    Those words covered my entire system, resulting in my bones boiling at the highest temperature. I stood up and gave Zephyrus a strong blow at the stomach. I punched him, but it was not that strong from him to make him wince. He just chuckled at me.


    ¡°Is that a pinch?¡± He teased me over and over again.


    There were times that I was irritated by them. However, I saw myself smiling with them many times. My mother did not want that. When someone told her about me being close with the kings, she would immediately summon me and give me plenty of whips.


    That is my life and I used to do that so it was not freaking me out.


    I was about to fight back again to Pyro and Zephyrus, but I was stuck where I was standing when Zarya showed up in his back. She was looking at me as if she needed something.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Zephyrus gazed at her and smiled. ¡°Hi, Baby.¡±


    Zarya did not know if she would smile or be annoyed with the address of Zephyrus. He was about toe near her when I walked faster and went to Zarya.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She gazed at Zephyrus before she followed me.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I averted my look as I identally saw her lips. Those lips. It tasted good unlike everyone else. Well, I am not kissing anyone.


    I just f*ck.


    I had no idea what came into my head when I kissed her. I just felt like doing it.


    ¡°Can I start my training now?¡±


    I was surprised to know that.


    Is she excited to be pped? Or kick? Or punch? Did she think that training is just a y?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time, King Water.¡±


    My ears panted when  I heard ¡®King Water.¡¯ I walked closer to her. Her eyes widened and our faces were inches away. I pulled her waist recklessly and kissed her harder. She was in the middle of the shock, but he did not fight or what. She just let me do it no matter how painful my kiss was. When I was done. I threw her like trash. I would never expect that Pyro would catch her. I gazed at his hands that were holding her waist. I ignored the look of Pyro to me. He wanted to speak up, but he could not burst it out. His attitude was a silent man. I turned my back and then walked away.


    ¡°Call me King Water again and I¡¯ll punish you.¡± I looked back at her. The shock was still written on her face. ¡°Hali. That¡¯s my name.¡±

 Chapter 8

    HIS SHOUT


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My eyes produce tears. It condensed at the corner. King Water was so ruthless.


    Did he just kiss me recklessly without my permission in front of some guards and his brothers?


    I looked down at the hand that was holding my elbow. My head raised up at the feature of King Fire. The pain in my heart melted as he gazed at my face. ¡°You, okay?¡±


    I could not speak. I felt like my tongue was cut.


    Is this a dream? King Fire was supporting me to stand straight.


    He did not know how much I admired him. He was a kind of King who was just silent and his silence made my heart pound aggressively.


    I gasped for air. I was giving myself the courage to open my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ good.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t walk closer again towards him. He¡¯ll just hurt you.¡± After saying those words, he turned his back and walked away from me.


    Is he concerned with me?


    I watched him, marching away from me. Luckily, he was there to catch me. If I was unfortunate, maybe I wasying on the floor now with the bruise on my body.


    That King Water was just like the pack that killed my family. If only I had no agreement with him. I might have sought help from King Fire or to the other Kings over him.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    I bowed my head when I viewed that King Wind was approaching. ¡°Yes, your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I moved up as the shock in my face was visible. Sorry for what? I was about to open my mouth when he continued. ¡°Sorry for the bad attitude of my brother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, he left me too, like the wind who had just passed by. When I was a kid, I heard rumors about the kings. They did note near to an ordinary rank, especially to low born. They were prohibited from talking to us by his father.


    My perception was different from what people believed. Not all of them were ruthless, I thought it was just Hali. I once saw King Lightning and King Ice, their aura was not dark. They were like an approachable person. Well, unlike the devil King Water!


    I wish he found someone who would make him turn into a tame beast. Maybe he fell in love.


    How would he love someone? He does not deserve to meet his mate.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± I whispered as I kicked a small rock that was spreading at the ground. He told me about training.


    Scammer!


    The grimace was visible in my face as my thighs moved apart. I could feel my flesh down there. It was hurting me. So bad. It was like something was ripping or pumping in an ache.


    ¡°Zarya.¡±


    I faced my back as the old woman showed up. ¡°Go with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    She gave me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m Amelia, the personal maid of King Water. He ordered me to get you.¡± She turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t make him wait.¡±


    That was ridiculous. King Water left me here and then he would order someone to get me? Wow! He ispletely out of his mind.


    I followed her with the annoyance in my face. That  man was dangerous and I should not havee near him, but what should I do? I was already here.


    Amelia dragged me to his chamber. King Water was sitting on his swivel chair as the big ck headphone was on his ear. When he saw us, he removed it and settled his look to me. I was just wondering why Amelia did not know or she probably knew that King Water would not hear her even though she hit the door loudly.


    ¡°No coverings.¡± King Water had full of authority in his voice.


    I backed away as Amelia unbuttoned my clothes. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I hugged myself as my eyes were widening. The fear was crawling all over my body.


    ¡°Would you let her or I¡¯ll do that?¡± Hali¡¯s forehead was furrowed.


    ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty. What did I do to be punished like this?¡±


    I could see the irritation at Hali¡¯s expression. It felt like he was so bored and impatient with me.


    ¡°Are you questioning my order?¡± Hali stood up, he was about to approach me when Amelia blocked me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, she will strip with her own. Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Amelia lowered her head on him.


    I gasped for air as she looked at me with a nod as if she was telling me to obey him or else he would hurt me. I swallowed my saliva as I was removing the bonding of my buttons to the clothes. I was sobbing as I was doing it. I left my underthings.


    ¡°I said no coverings!¡±


    I jumped in shock when he shouted. My sob was bing loud. I touched the hook of my bra at the back and let it drop on the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow. When I shout again, I swear your clothes will be ripped!¡± Hali went back to his swivel chair while ring at me. As if I had made a huge mistake at him. ¡°Give her the ss. After that, get out, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, King Water.¡± Amelia walked to the side table and offered me the ss which had a content of herbs, it was green in color and seemed bad in taste. I did not hand it. I was just staring at it with dread spreading throughout my body. ¡°Please drink this.¡±


    I shook my head. I did not know the content of that liquid. I cried with my heart out. I was so afraid, my knee was trembling.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re taking all of my patients!¡± Hali marched towards me. Amelia immediately located his body in my front. I hid behind her while I was sobbing so loud.


    ¡°Your Majesty, she will drink it. Let¡¯s just give her a second.¡± Amelia was pleading to her.


    Hali gazed at me with the giggling on his jaw. ¡°If you didn¡¯t drink that. You¡¯ll get pregnant, Motherf*cker!¡±


    I was in shock. I looked at the ss of herbs. So it was the medicine to avoid the baby?


    Hali blew air as he went back to his chair. He nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. You have no one. You¡¯re living in the kingdom¡­ If you don¡¯t take mymand¡­ You better go.¡± He ced the headphone in his ear.


    I slowly held the ss. I managed to calm myself to stop crying. ¡°Just listen to him. Believe me¡­ you¡¯ll never hear him shout again.¡± Amelia whispered to me as she was watching me gulping the liquid. The bitter taste of herbs drew in my throat.


    Before Amelia went out, she said, ¡°Remove your panties. Don¡¯t make him mad.¡±

 Chapter 9

    THE MONSTER WILL KILL HIM


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My chest was drumming in dread as I was pulling down my panties. The tears in my eyes were rolling. Until when will I suffer?


    Hali gazed at me with nonexpression in his face even though lust was not there. ¡°Go to the bed and spread your thighs.¡±


    I felt like the whole world weight was leaning on my shoulder. I did not want to feel that again. It hurts me so much. I wanted to say ¡®please¡¯ but thest time I told him that, he was not listening. He became more aggressive instead. Therefore, I walked to the bed without any wordsing out of my mouth.


    Someday, I will kill this man. When I am done using him for my revenge. When I am finished learning all that I want to learn to fulfill my mission.


    I sat on the bed. It dipped. I was moving slowly when I scattered my legs. He lowered his knee on the floor and spread my thighs more. I shut my eyes as the pain in that part could be felt. I gasped for air, held theforter tightly as he slipped one of his fingers inside. The burning sensation was killing me. The tightening of my walls and the ache severely stayed in my system. I opened my eyes when I felt that he was putting something in the fold.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ointment to lessen the swell.¡± I watched him standing up.


    I gulped my saliva as he pulled his king garment up. The nervousness ruined my chest.


    Would he own me again? I liked to run away from him. But how?


    The liquid from my eyes never drained as his nudity exposed in front of me. His manhood was springing. I was scared.


    He rolled his eyes and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Really? Looking at my d*ck?¡± He shook his head once more. ¡°Eyes up if you don¡¯t want it inside your f*cking swell p*ssy.¡±


    I was embarrassed when he walked to the hanging towel. He grabbed it and put it on his shoulder. Then, he went to the bathroom. It was a relief when he finally disappeared from my eyes.


    Can I put on my clothes? It was cold. I grabbed theforter and wrapped it around my body. He was not yetmanding me to dress up. I wasted my time, gazing at the bathroom door. I could hear the sshing of watering from the shower. I was blinking as the dizziness and heaviness of my eyelid could be felt. I was drowsy. I did not sleep wellst night. I was just eyeing around. Everything had a touch of water symbol. I appreciate how beautiful it was.


    His ointment was effective. The pain was decreased unlike when I woke up in the morning.


    Unbelievable, what does it look like? I did not even peek at it, but I could feel the pain when I was cleaning it.


    Iy on the bed. I would just move up when the door opened. The darkness was consuming me.


    Can I nap a bit?


    I gently closed my eyes. I did not notice that I was deeply sleeping. I blinked two times. I was viewing the window, the light from it was not that blinding. The air was cold, touching my skin. My mouth parted as I realized that it was morning!


    ¡°Oh. no¡­¡± My system was filled with fear. King Water was beside me, sleeping tightly. I sat on the bed, I leaned my back on the leanboard, and looked around.


    Would I be punished by sleeping here?


    I was panting when suddenly King Water¡¯s eyes opened. He wasying in a side direction, facing me.


    ¡°Apology! I was unable to notice. I didn¡¯t know that i fall asleepÒ»¡±


    The corner of his lips rose up as the annoyance in his face was written. ¡°Noisy. I¡¯m still sleeping. Can¡¯t you see?¡± He adjusted his body. I was now facing his back. ¡°Get out and eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I moved up in a hurry. My feet stopped from stepping when I was aware that I was wearing clothes. I looked down at my body, my underthings were ced appropriately.


    Did he dress me?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked back at him and started for a second. I thought he was purely evil, but there was a small kindness in his heart.


    ¡°I said eat, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I was startled when he faced me without my awareness. I bowed my head and rushed towards the door.


    Gosh. That was ridiculous. I slept there without any punishment or maybeter when I got back?


    I was walking in the hallway with my stomach growling. I did not eat my dinner. Obviously, my body was weak. When I arrived at the Omega¡¯s kitchen, I could not move as I saw the different kinds of foods. Amelia was there.


    ¡°You must be starving.¡± She gave me a wonderful smile. ¡°Come and join me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s for us?¡±


    ¡°Ah, huh. Sit here.¡±


    I rushed towards her. I satfortably as I dug into the food. I was shutting my eyes as I could taste it. ¡°So yummy! It feels like I didn¡¯t eat for centuries.¡± I chuckled as I grabbed the coffee.


    ¡°Eat well as King Watermands.¡± She gave me everything that was on the table. ¡°This day might be the start of your hell.¡± She held my hand. I remembered my mother the way she cared for me. ¡°Be brave and please¡­ don¡¯t be the rage with the Alpha King of Water.¡± She held the colorless grass and gulped the water. ¡°He showed toughness to everybody, but I assured you¡­ he¡¯s not that kind of man inside.¡±


    I just gave her a nod even though I was not believing in her. She did not know what Hali did to me. I knew I agreed as my body was the payment, but if he was really a gentleman although the girl spread her legs before him. He would never take advantage.


    Making love is just for the partners who have feelings for each other. Not the other way around.


    I tightened my grip on the spoon. I was not mad at him. I was so mad! My angriness would neverpare to the burning mes. It was excessively zing.


    He will let him create a monster and that monster will¡­ kill him.

 Chapter 10

    THE CARNAL AGREEMENT


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I was walking. I was located at the back of King Water. We were going to the training ground, slightly far from the Elemental Kingdom. We were just alone and ording to him, no one should find out where the Hideout was. It was exclusive to him.


    When we arrived, I was amazed by the ce. It was like a house with a big front yard. It also had a gate. I was able to touch the steel of the gate to open it for him when he spoke.


    ¡°Did I order you?¡± His forehead was wrinkling in irritation.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I looked down. ¡°Sorry, KingÒ»Hali.¡± I exhaled in relief as I remembered thest time I was called by King Water.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± Hemanded me therefore I moved my feet to the side, giving him the way.


    He looked at the lock of the gate. ¡°Water.¡±


    I was amused when it opened for him. ¡°Do not touch it or go here without me. The lock might kill you. The gate is not ordinary steel. It has chants.¡±


    I moved my head in an up and down direction. That was why I was prohibited to touch it. That was scary. What if some people identally touch it? They will die?


    I explored the whole area. It had short grasses in the front yard. A little bit of flowers and then scattering trees. The house was not that huge, but it was so beautiful with a design of the symbol of water. The wall color was light blue. The door opened when he said, ¡°water.¡± I was wondering if I spell out the word water, would it unlock? Or was it exclusive for him?


    I was about to sit on the couch when he red at me therefore I did not attempt. ¡°I didn¡¯t order you to sit.¡± He pointed at the single couch. ¡°You can settle there, but not to the other sofa chair.¡± He walked to the window and fastened unfastened the light blue curtain. ¡°Don¡¯t smell any of my objects.¡±


    Again? What is wrong with my smell? His nose was quietly strong.


    ¡°Give me a sec and we¡¯ll start the training.¡± He never looked at me. He just stepped to the dark blue color door and then shut it. I was exploring the area with just my eyes as I was sitting on the single couch. I did not walk around. He might smell me.


    ¡°This ce is rxing.¡± A small smile was traced on my lips.


    When Hali moved out of the room. My eyes were glued to him. He changed his clothes into a warrior suit. ¡°Come after me.¡±


    I followed him again. I was like a dog tail. We arrived at the front yard. He raised up his palm and said, ¡°Hide.¡±


    I was so amazed. His power could do almost everything. He had a wolf form and he could be as strong as anybody else. Now I knew what was the essence of the Alpha Kings.


    ¡°We¡¯ll train your body first to endure the pain¡­¡± His eyesy on me. ¡°Different kinds of pain such as pain in s*xting, pain in punch, kick, p, and others. You should learn how to lessen it and eventually cope with that feeling.¡±


    I listened to him carefully. I was nodding my head as I was watching him, walking towards me. I gasped for air. His emotion was telling me that he was in dangerous mode as if anytime he would harm me.


    My body trembled in shock when he pped me. That was not a weak p, it burned my cheek as if my head would be detached from my neck.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The tears in my eyes rolled. I wanted to touch my cheek and massage it because it was so painful. The stinging sensation was too much.


    ¡°Yes, King Water,¡± I answered with my small voice. I was preventing the sound of my sob. My eyes widened when he pped me again. Not one, but two. Two strong ps in both my cheeks.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± His voice was just low, but the authority was there. There was something in his stare to me as if he was waiting for me to say the word that he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Yes, Hali.¡± I burst out crying. I almosty on the ground as I was touching my cheeks.


    Why does he doing this to me?


    I thought he was done, but another forceful pnded on my cheek. ¡°Stop, please! It hurts!¡±


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He repeated the same question for the third time.


    I was thinking carefully. My answer would matter. He told me, he would teach me how to bear the pain that means¡­


    ¡°No, Hali.¡± I bravely looked directly into his eyes. The smirk was written on his lips. He turned his back at me and threw something. I caught that thing, I was startled when I looked at it.


    ¡°Arnis?¡± I stared at every part of it. I was surprised when my name was engraved on it. ¡°Zarya¡­¡± I read it while spinning it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a present. That will be your friend during the training.¡± Hali walked a little distance far from me. ¡°You have a sword too, but you can¡¯t get it when you¡¯re not a Beta.¡±


    I was so shocked when I heard the title. Does he mean he will make me a beta?


    ¡°First, you passed the written examination of the Elemental Kingdom. Next, fight for the title and third¡­¡± He ran as fast as he could. I thought he would p me again, but when he stopped in front of me he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re required to be my beta.¡±


    My body froze when he grabbed my neck with both hands, kissed my right cheek, and then left cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m good to you. You better be good to me, too.¡± He moved his mouth in my ear. ¡°For that reason¡­ when I said I had a bad day¡­ you will smilingly climb in my bed and offer your body.¡±


    My fear was getting severe. He gazed directly into my eyes. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    The tears in my eyes welled up, blurring my vision. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    He smirked as he messed up my hair. ¡°Work hard and surely you¡¯ll get your reward.¡±

 Chapter 11

    HALI COCK¡¯S FAVORITE HOLE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Hali was located next to me. He taught me how to sh the Arnis in a nted way while my feet were at a proper angle. My knee was trembling as I was raising my hand. I was scared of mistakes. He was good at pping my poor cheek or even punching my belly if I did not get it right. He was one of the heartless men I met.


    ¡°Harder!¡± He positioned his body at my back. I was distracted as I felt his warm breath on my nape. I was panting as he inserted his hand on my shirt. From the valley of my curves, going up to my t belly and climbed to my breast.


    I tried all of my best, not to say anything. Not to react. Not to be affected. I hated his hand on my body. I loathed him. I was unaware that my tears were flowing down to my cheek. I had no strength to fight. I had nothing. If I said ¡®no¡¯ for sure I would be hit harder. That might be the cause of my death.


    I gasped for air when he pinched my nipple. It was so hurt. I wanted to shout, but I should not. ¡°Remember this, Poor Little Thing. In the training, I am not the Alpha King of Water. I am not a powerful alpha¡­ I am no one, but an¡­ enemy.¡± His mouth went to my ear. His hands were traveling down to my thighs. ¡°What can you do to your rapist? Stand? Look? Cry?¡±


    Due to my adrenaline rush, I faced him and kicked his face. He moved backward and bnced himself to avoid dropping into the floor. ¡°Let me tell you that I am annoyed if my face is hit! Not my f*cking faceÒ»¡± I hit his face with the Arnis. He red at me with burning eyes.


    I shut my eyes and then opened it again.


    He is not the Alpha King of Water in the training. He is an enemy. He is an opponent who could kill or rape you.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I kept those words in my head and reyed them. He attacked me using his Arnis. I had no chance to move aside therefore I was targetted into my chest. He hit me again on my shoulder and bellly. His moves told me that I was weak and need a lot of practice to be sessful in my revenge. I was full of bruises when he stopped. The Arnis was pointing at my face.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I examined the spark in his eyes. He was serious. Does it okay to say a word? Or say anything?


    ¡°Yes, Hali.¡± My stomach was growling.


    He offered his hand to me to support me, going up so I got it. ¡°Aye.¡± When I was standing. He gestured for me to follow. Does the training end here? I walked behind him. Towards the house.


    ¡°Suckmy cock.¡±


    My feet were stuck on the ground. I was unable to move. No way! Was he kidding me? Then, I should say I was not hungry! He was a monster. I gazed at his back with the sharpness in my eyes.


    He stopped walking as he noticed that I paused following him. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with sucking my cock?¡±


    I forced myself to move my head from left to right. He shook his head.


    When we arrived inside the house, he just sat on the couch, shutting his eyes. ¡°Go to the kitchen. Get the food you want and go up inside the room.¡± He stood up. He was about to stomp on the first stair when he remembered something. ¡°Don¡¯t roam around. Don¡¯t leave your scent in my things. Just stay to where are your location is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hali. F*cker. Why can¡¯t you remember that?¡± He turned around and continued going up the stair.


    I was happily going to the kitchen and looked for anything that I desired to eat. My lips were almost ripped due to my smile. I walked to the refrigerator and opened it.


    ¡°Woah! Milk!¡± I immediately grabbed the bottle of milk. It was authentic milk of the cow. ¡°Thanks, Hali!¡± I shouted while I was looking at the ceiling.


    Why is all of the food here are my favorites? Never mind. Ta least I would have food. I could not eat as a lot at the kingdom. It was prohibited to have plenty of food as the Higher King¡¯smand. The Omegas should be sexy and curvy.


    I went to the table and ced everything inside my mouth. The night would be exhausted again like the first time. I should adapt to what was happening or else I would die. When I was full, I slowly went up. Every step I did was drumming my chest. My knee was shaking as I was thinking of what would happen behind that door. I had no escape in this. I gradually opened the door. Hali was sitting in the swivel chair, just like his chair at the Elemental Kingdom. He had a monitor in front of him while the big headset was plugged to his ear. He really loved music.


    I walked gently to the bed and settled there. I looked around. This ce was quiet. I could hear the pounding of my own heart. Hali never looked at me, but he brought down the headset.


    ¡°Should I ask you to undress?¡±


    I immediately shook my head as my way of saying ¡®no.¡¯ I held the buttons of my blouse. One by one, unbinding it. The cold air touched my skin. The tears in my eyes were threatening, but I was preventing them to fall. More tears. More plead. More shout. He would be more ruthless.


    ¡°Go to the table and give me your back.¡±


    I nodded my head as I walked slowly. My clothes were dripping on the floor as I was stepping. I leaned my upper body to the table and closed my eyes. I held the corner of the circr shape of it, mmed my face, and was ready to endure everything.


    I bit my lips as I felt something inside me. ¡°I told you. You must sway, go with the flow. There¡¯s no other choice not to feel the pain.¡±


    I knew that I was bleeding again. The tightening of my wall. The pain to the lower portion. My tears slowly crawled down. I could bear this.


    He plunged deeper. My body shook, it moved forward as he continued the thrust. I was just silent.


    No, I would not shout or plead. I must learn how to deal with it.


    He grabbed the strand of my hair, fused together with his hand. He pulled it harder as the moving in and out, back and forth was there.


    Nothing I could feel except pain in the heart, in my body.


    After a few seconds, I fell asleep on the table. I was just half awake when I felt he was holding me in his arm, walking. I felt the smoothness of the bed at my back when he ced me on it.


    ¡°Tsk. I think you need a pleasure session.¡± He whispered.


    I wanted to open my eyes, but I could not do that. The tiredness from the training and his owning were making me drained.


    I was in the middle of my sleep when I heard a loud bang. I opened my eyes. I saw broken pieces of the window. I heard footsteps running towards me. I was scared so I rolled and let my body drop on the floor. I peeked on it using just my eyes while half of my face was hiding. I grabbed theforter to my nudity. I was panting, my chest was loudly bouncing.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± The door opened. Hali entered inside. He saw broken sses from the window. He looked around. It seemed like he was a little tense. ¡°Zarya!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ here.¡± I could not open my mouth due to the fear that was crawling around my body.


    He settled his eyes on me. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Wow! Unbelievable? When did he care for me all of a sudden?


    I almost jumped in shock when he shouted. ¡°I am asking you if you are hurt!¡±


    ¡°No, Hali.¡± There was a doubt in my voice when I answered that. I looked down. I could not fight his stare at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get killed. Your pussy is my cock¡¯s favorite hole.¡±


    My cheek heated intensely. He was so blunt. Why can he say those things without a filter?

 Chapter 12

    ZARYA¡¯S FIERCE LOOK


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hunt!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ bby mouth was now here. He never knocked on my door or called me before he entered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Can we just go to the barter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet freedom day. We¡¯ll get sh again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t care. Wanna f*ck pussies.¡± I went to my closet and looked for something to wear.


    ¡°I thought you have found your favorite hole?¡±


    ¡°Teach her a pleasure lesson.¡±


    He walked to my bed and jumped. He was doing that to anybody¡¯s bed. They would not mind. So do I. But Pyro was. He was irritated when Zephyrus was messing with his bed.


    ¡°Surely, Raiden won¡¯t go with us. Colden will go. Pyro not. Just the three of us?¡± Zephyrus rolled his body on my bedsheet. Sometimes his brain was nowhere to find. A childish king.


    ¡°Pyro wille. I¡¯m in charge.¡± I gave him an avail smirk. ¡°Have you heard about her new omega?¡±


    I observed the spark of Zephyrus¡¯ eyes. He was startled. There was something in him that I did not want to name. I thought he liked her.


    ¡°You know her?¡± The grin was written on my lips.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He stood up, turned around. ¡°I sought help in my written examinationst time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± My eyes narrowed, my suspicion was almostpleting the puzzle.


    ¡°Fira. We meet her at the front yard, don¡¯t we? How can you forget the name of the hot chick?¡± He chuckled yfully. ¡°See you in the hallway tonight.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    He just nodded before going out. Fira. Yeah, that was her name. The woman we met at the front of the Elemental Kingdom. I forgot her name, but Zephyrus knew it? He was not good at remembering names. He used to call them: Babe, Baby, Honey, Sweetheart, and other cheesy endearments.


    So¡­ he likes her? Well, why would I freaking care? Good thing, they would fight. Two kings would have vanished.


    I sat in my seat again, ced my headset to my ears and loud music could be heard. I shut my eyes. This was my only escape from this world. It was true that being a king means power. I did not freaking know when I would be on the ground. My enemies were scattered around. Not all the time, the Element of Water was with me.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    My forehead wrinkled as Zarya was being in front of me. I removed my headset. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hear it, Hali.¡± She pointed at my headphone. He gave me a huge smile. My forehead became more knitted. Last time, she was crying. Now, she was smiling as if she had a good day. ¡°I drank my herbs to prevent a baby so don¡¯t worry about thaÒ»¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡± Iid my eyes on the monitor. I was looking at the Lighthouse in the city. I never went here. Should I go alone?


    ¡°I know that! I¡¯ve been there when I was in college. Please if you¡¯re going there, join me.¡± She pouted. My eyes stuck on her lips. I was not a kisser. I should not kiss her again. I am just good at thrusting in and out.


    ¡°No. Did the omega has permission to talk?¡±


    She stopped talking. She just ced the bread and coffee on my table. ¡°You haven¡¯t yet breakfast.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± My two eyebrows went up. ¡°Why you¡¯re extra noisy today?¡± The annoyance was written in my face. ¡°Go the hell out of my chamber!¡±


    ¡°Do we not¡­ having training?¡±


    I looked away as the sadness could be seen in her expression. I forgot my agreement with her. She should take her training every day. I was just a bit irritated. I could smell her scent. It had an effect on my cock who was now straightening and wanting to enter in her hole. I was like this to anyone, but I have never been addicted. Nah¡­ It was not addicted the right term. I hated f*cking the same woman. Except for her and Kastrid. Speaking of Kastrid, she was not yet going back. She did not yet meet Zarya. Surely, it would be trouble. Kastrid was my bed ve. No one knew especially Raiden, he might be so pissed.


    ¡°Just rest today.¡± I was about to go back to my monitor when she talked.


    ¡°I give you my body as the agreement says. You should be true to your words, Alpha King of Water.¡±


    I faced her again. It was a good sign that she was starting to have the courage to talk to me and disrespect me like that. However, we were not in the training. I am his Alpha now. Not an enemy in the battle.


    ¡°Go to the bed and undress.¡± My full authority was in my tone.


    ¡°No!¡± She stared directly into my eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re not fulfilling the agreement¡­ So. Do. I.¡± She turned her back to me and left me.


    I was left hanging. How dare she talk to me like that?


    I closed my fist as my teeth were gritting. No one dares to say a word of dishonoring me. I went out, marching at the halfway with full irritation on my face.


    Where did that bitch go!


    I went to the Omega¡¯s Quarter, to the kitchen, to the washing area, and others, but she was not there.


    ¡°Looking for your new puppy?¡±


    I folded my arms as my eyes rolled when Zephyrus passed at me in the corridor. ¡°She¡¯s with Pyro. Laughing. Flirting. I think she finds a new master.¡±


    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± I red at him.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He shrugged with a ying grin. Al the time, he was annoying. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what I saw.¡± He walked in front while humming like a bird. ¡°Must be a riot!¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    I marched to the hallway and went to where Zephyrus was pertaining to. My blood boiled as I viewed them. Well, they were not freakingughing, They just talking. I was not aware that Zarya was good at seducing. Pyro would not talk to her if he found no interest in a person.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zarya.¡± I did not shout even if I wanted to.


    She saw me, but she pretended that she was not. F*ck this girl. She was annoying like my brothers.


    Pyro gestured to her to talk to me. No words came out of his mouth. He just left us unbothered. She walked closer to me. Her eyes were sharp. The madness was radiating into her emotion.


    ¡°I hate a person who didn¡¯t fulfill a promise.¡±


    My arms crossed under my chest. ¡°I just said you may restÒ»¡± I was shocked when a sharp knife¡¯s edge was pointing at my neck. The guards immediately moved, but in just one show of my palm, they stopped.


    ¡°Are we going to train now, King Water?¡±


    A grin was formed on my lips. It was just a day, but the improvement in her behavior was highly impressive. I touched her knife, causing my skin to cut, the blood dripped into it.


    ¡°Threatening me means you wanna die.¡±


    ¡°You know I died when my family died. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Sh*t. She was fierce. I liked it.


    I threw her knife on the floor. In an instant, the fear crawled to her face.


    ¡°Sure¡­ We¡¯ll have a training.¡± I wrapped my arms around her waist. ¡°After the pleasure lesson.¡±

 Chapter 13

    KICK ON THE FACE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My body shook as he went closer to me. Suddenly, he lifted me up, walked me away from the hallway. My upper body was hanging on his back while my lower body was on his front. I was on his right shoulder. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°In bed.¡±


    My teeth grinding. He brought me to his chamber, threw me on the bed. ¡°Guards, call Zephyrus.¡±


    What? No! Not other men! He was so sick!


    ¡°It was not in the agreement that other man can touch me!¡± I pulled all my courage to talk back at him. He was getting into my nerves.


    ¡°I¡¯m no good at pleasuring. I only deep my cock on women¡¯s passage. That¡¯s all I know.¡± He settled his body on his favorite chair, heard music, but this time the head set was not on his ear. The music wasing from the speaker.


    When the door opened, the fear covered my cheek. I knew who was Zephyrus. He was the Alpha King of Wind. I never heard so much about him. I was terrified that he might touch me. I did not want another hand in me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyrus asked his brother.


    ¡°Teach her how to pleasure a man.¡± Hali pointed at me.


    Zephyrus gazed at me. Her observed mu features. I immediately grabbed theforter under it. I secured that he would not see my body.


    ¡°Dude, I am not raping a woman. Unlike you, Little Dick Sh*t.¡± Zephyrus walked closer towards me. I moved away and away until I dropped on the floor. I went to the corner and hugged my knee. ¡°Hali, she so scared of you, Motherf*cker! I¡¯m gonna tell this to Raiden.¡±


    ¡°We have an agreement. I¡¯m gonna f*ck her. I¡¯ll help her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ You.¡± Zephyrus used his forefinger to point at Hali. ¡°Not me. I won¡¯t take yourmand. Girls are better when they are moaning.¡± He tapped Hali¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not crying.¡± The grin on his lips was written. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who needs a pleasure lesson?¡± He walked out of the door. Hali threw his headphone on Zephyrus.


    I had a sigh of relief when he finally disappeared from my eyes. I marched towards King Water and kicked his face and ran. At first, I was scared of him, but I needed to fight back if not, he would just take advantage of me. He taught me how to fight. I might use that in any possible danger and he was one of the dangers.


    I went to the Library and hid there. So many books in this. If someone saw me here, they would punish me. Omega had no privilege to study. However, I was one in college so I am literate. I also had the courage that King Water would not kill me.


    My hole is his cock¡¯s favorite hole. That was what he said therefore I believed he would not behead me because I kicked his face. I bent down my knee as I heard footsteps. I crawled to the other side of the shelves. I almost had unconsciousness when the nAlpha King of Lightning, Raiden, was the first person Iid with my eyes when I looked at my front.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯m sorry for invading the library. I was just hiding.¡± I was glued with his well-shaped eyes, nose, and lips even his chin was so attractive. Among all of them, I realized that King Lightning was the most handsome. Perhaps he loves to make love, too? Or y with the women? I just wondered why he would be angry if he knew Hali was taking my body without my wants.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re free to go here as long as I¡¯m here.¡± He got a big book near my head and then turned around and walked forward. I peeped on him. He was located in the middle of the square table, sitting, reading books and his full attention was on it.


    So¡­ his hobby is reading books? I do not wonder if he is the smartest.


    ¡°You can sit near me if you like.¡±


    I was surprised when he talked. He was sensing my stare at him. I acted as if I held one of the books. I did not like studying. I mean, I passed in the subjects, but I was not a nerd who could spend reading books the whole day.


    I inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly. I stepped towards him and sat in front of him.


    ¡°So who are you hiding from?¡± He spoke as his eyes were on the books. He brought the book down a little therefore his eyes could see me.


    Should I say King Water? Would he support his brother or he would let me stay here a little while?


    ¡°Ahm¡­ nothing.¡± In the end, I kept my real reason. I kicked Hali in the face, he might be punished me. Whatever¡­ at least I hit him. That for all his thrust inside me. That was painful! Hali should experience how to be a woman so he would understand the ache he had been caused.


    ¡°Who¡¯s king are you assigned?¡±


    I was wondering why King Lightning was interested in my miserable messy trash life.


    ¡°King Water, Your Majesty.¡± I was careful not be unrespected him.


    ¡°Raiden. That¡¯s my name. Call me simple as that.¡±


    My flirty eyes bigger a little with a surprise. He was telling me to call him in just his name? I heard that also from other kings. It was shocking.


    Do they don¡¯t want to be a king by any chance?


    ¡°You¡¯re assigned with King Water?¡± He brought down his book. He stared directly into my eyes. ¡°Did he¡­ force you?¡±


    I gasped for air. He was just asking me, but the tense was filling my system. I did not expect him to ask me like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me the fact and I¡¯ll punish my brother. I will also order to assign you to other kings, Pyro, Colden, or to anyone who wants.¡± He grabbed his book again. He was acting that he was reading, at the same time, waiting for my reply.


    Should I tell him?


    In an instant, the words of Hali came out to my head. ¡°Not everyone who looks tame is kind. Not everyone who looks devil is bad. Do not trust anyone¡­ even me.¡±


    I held air and fill my lungs. Then, I blew it all out. ¡°No. He¡¯s a¡­ good king.¡±


    Raiden looked at me with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not good at lying.¡± He stood up, grabbed the book, and turned his back at me. ¡°I won¡¯t go in the middle of you two. You pick to cover him, that means you like what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    No way! Why would I like his cock! It only hurts my precious!


    I wanted to protest, but it was toote. Hali was at my back. He caught me, lifted me on his shoulder and dragged me to his chamber.


    He took me over and over again!


    One day, I will use his own strategies for him.


    When that bastard has done to my body, he went to his swivel chair while having an evil smirk on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll get. I told you not to hit my perfectly-formed face.¡±


    I wrapped the nket all over my body and red at him. I hope I was a dragon so I could blow fire in this bastard.


    You deserved a kick on the face, Asshole!

 Chapter 14

    HIS SEX SLAVES


    JACE¡¯S POV


    A strong pnded on my face, resulting in my cheek to position in the side. My father, Jackas, the Alpha King of the ck Wolves Pack where I lived was giving me a lesson.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Future Alpha of the ck Wolves Pack! Raping a woman is so easy! You see it around you, but why the heck did you slip that woman in your hand!¡± He punched me on my side again, causing me toy on the dirty muddy surface.


    ¡°She knows nothing.¡± My voice was just low. ¡°I killed her father. Did that not enough?¡±


    ¡°That would never be enough! His father was a traitor! He revealed to the Elemental Kingdom, the wrongdoings of our pack! The reason why many die including your mother!¡± He kicked me hard as if I was not his son. He has brutally beaten me since I was young. I spit my saliva with thebination of blood. I was not expecting that one of my teeth would be out.


    ¡°She has no cooperation with his father.¡± I managed to be respectful even though I wanted to shout at his face. ¡°If I raped that poor woman¡­ it feels like raping my own mother.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is not your mother, Jerk!¡±


    My eyes widened as he suddenly grabbed his sword and pointed its edge to my neck. ¡°If you¡¯re not my son¡­ your head is now rolling in the soil.¡±


    I gazed directly into his eyes. I had nothing to see except the monster that my father had. I hated killings. I loathe brutality and cruelty. I would never enjoy doing that. I just want to have a peaceful happy pack who would love each other more than brothers and sisters.


    ¡°Get them.¡± My fathermanded his favorite right hand, Elesor.


    My eyes followed Elesor. What did he mean by ¡®Get them.¡¯ Who?


    My chest drummed as the woman came into my head. Did they find her?


    They threw three women on my side. My forehead furrowed as I observed them. They were crying. Their hands were fused by the rope. Their mouths had clothing to avoid them from talking.


    I never talked even though I wanted to. I felt pity for this woman.


    ¡°F*ck them.¡± My father ordered. ¡°In front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I gazed at the poor women. They looked as early as eighteen or they were, but they looked young.


    ¡°You will f*ck them or I¡¯ll throw you in the Bone Grave?¡± My father¡¯s tone was thick; full of authority.


    Theughter filled the whole area.


    ¡°Seems like the next Alpha can¡¯t f*ck women!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he wants a man instead of a woman.¡±


    Theughter made my ear annoyed. I liked women, but not in this way. I wanted to be thedy I love, not this kind of cruelty.


    ¡°He might have trouble in giving as an Heir!¡±


    ¡°Why not appeal for an execution when it¡¯s early?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Man! Pussies can¡¯t kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± My father¡¯s husky voice made everyone stopmenting. ¡°My son will take them.¡± He stared at me with his two eyebrows up. ¡°Take them or I will castrate you?¡±


    My system was covered with fear. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°One, twoÒ»¡±


    I stood up bravely. The shout of the pack was loud, pushing me to do what their eyes slice of cake satisfaction. I should learn how to do this, but not in this way. Not to hurt anyone. I grabbed one of the guards and position her like a dog. I shut my eyes as I ripped her skirt.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    I heard her shout and plead behind those clothe covering her mouth.


    Damn it! Do I need to do this?


    I gazed at my father. His eyes told me ¡°Do not disappoint me.¡¯


    I leaned to the woman¡¯s back and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll do it fast. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The area was covered with the scream of those three women as I took them from behind. One at time, I ripped their walls, plugged inside with my manhood and thrust deeply. I could feel their pain, but I had no choice. Father left me no option. It was necessary that people trusted me.


    As I swayed my body inside. I was preventing myself to feel pleasure. I was still a man with my cock who felt satisfaction when it was inside the hole. That moment turned into my nightmares. If that was horrible to me. What more to thedies?


    Day by day, I was ordering my friend, Heba, my personal protector to bring them food. The women were on the Dungeon, chilling in the cold because they had no clothes. They were sobbing in hunger. My heart was cracked for them. It reminded me of my mother.


    ¡°Prince Jace, your father took them!¡±


    It was evening when Heba went to my tent. He was panicking. I told him to give them dinner. He found out that the women were not there.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The guards told me. They will sell to the Pleasure House.¡±


    I was startled. Those women were the prisoners of the pack. They could do everything when they were in their hands.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± I could not continue my words.


    ¡°Prince, they will be whores. They il sell their bodies. Men willÒ»¡±


    ¡°No! I raped them. That¡¯s is enough for their suffering!¡± I ran as fast as I could. I should save them.


    I reached my father. He was putting the three women on the horse.


    ¡°Father!¡± I hurried towards him.


    He gazed at me with no expression. His forehead was forming ways. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    I swallowed my saliva as the fear caused my knee to tremble. I managed myself to avoid him noticing my dread. ¡°I enjoyed their bodies.¡± I looked at the woman. They were crying. The pity was in my heart. They had been through a lot in our pack.


    The smirk was formed on my father¡¯s lips. That means he was happy with what he said. ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°I need them to¡­ to to pleasure me.¡± I managed not to stutter, but it came out.


    ¡°Aye. You can choose one.¡± He brought down one of the prettiest.


    ¡°No, Father!¡± I stood brave even though behind those stand strong was a fear that I possible beaten for this. ¡°I want all of them.¡± I gave him a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s more pleasurable when it¡¯s many.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my son!¡± He chuckled as he walked closer to me and tapped my shoulder. This was the first time I made him happy. He walked again to the women, pulled their hair, and threw them to me. ¡°Here are your sex ves. That¡¯s a gift for being a good prince.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for these, Father.¡±


    ¡°Continue my legacy.¡± He walked happily as he left me.


    I blew a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 15

    GENTLE KISS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Everything in the kingdom was getting more and more difficult. Hali was waking me up early in the morning to ce me in the kitchen and his personal maid, Amelia, teaching me everything about the food. That Asshole King Water wanted me to cook him every day. I did not hate cooking, but when it was for him, I started to hate it!


    Sometimes, he would order a guard to get me in the middle of the night. His cock was aching. If I had a chance, I would cut that little worm of his. Kidding. It was not a little worm, it was huge, and if he was putting it inside me. The day after that, I could not walk.


    ¡°Your hand is bleeding.¡±


    My feet were glued to the floor as I heard King Fire¡¯s voice. I gazed down at my hand and saw the blood in it. I was holding a rose. I just gathered it from the garden and nning to decorate it at the long table in the Sacred Kitchen for only royals.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, Your Majesty.¡±


    Our eyes met. His eyes had no interest to me. He maybe had a pity on me because he heard about what happened to my family. King Fire did not care about anyone, especially a person like me. It was just we crossed again for the third time today.


    My heart pounded so loud as he walked closer to me. He grabbed my hand and stared at it. ¡°Guards, bring this omega to the doctor and make sure her hands will be treated.¡±


    I immediately pulled my hand from his touch. It was giving me an ufortable feeling. My mind, body, and soul knew how much I liked the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a small wound.¡± I gave him a wonderful smile just like yesterday. My day was colorful every time I saw him.


    He just nodded and then turned his back as if he did not say anything. He always like that. He would talk to me shortly and then left.


    I was smiling as I traveled to the long hallway.


    ¡°Look at you now, smiling. Something happened?¡± Amelia was smiling at me back. I handed her the roses.


    ¡°Someone is bright.¡± That was the only line I said when I got back to work.


    I stared at my hand. He held it. His hand was not soft because he is a fighter. His stare was just cold, but at least his eyes were looking at me.


    ¡°Hey, Poor Little Thing.¡± I had no idea why King Water was visiting me in the kitchen. I thought he was going here just tough at my misery. ¡°You look awful.¡± He looked at my feet up to my face. ¡°Did you burn my favorite egg pie again?¡±


    I rolled my eyes as he wrapped his arms around my shoulder. I would be very happy if I burn his arms instead of the egg pie. I ignored him. I just fixed the vases and put the roses inside them. Then, poured it with water. I stopped my action when he recklessly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Wounded hands, dirty clothes, and messy hair? Seriously?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I have no idea why I am f*cking you, Filth.¡±


    I acted as if I did not hear him. I was about to turn around when he pulled my hand again. My eyes widened when he settled his lips on my hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The stutter was in my voice.


    ¡°Are you idiot? Kissing your dirty wounded hands.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that, King Water?¡±


    His face folded as he heard the ¡®King Water.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to f*ck you in the kitchen, halt mentioning my title.¡±


    I raised my right eyebrow. ¡°Wow? As if you stop putting your little worm inside me? Even in the libraryÒ»ahh!¡± I was kicking him when he lifted me up, put me on the table, and positioned his body in the middle of my thighs.


    He gazed at Amelia. ¡°Go out, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia was clearing her throat as he passed us. The fear suddenly crawled all over my body as Hali¡¯s eyesy on me. Behind those nk expressions were lust and only lust for my body. I gritted my teeth as he inserted his hand on my skirt. He touched my middle fold, covered with my panties.


    ¡°Little worm?¡± He whsipered to me.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried not to feel his hand that was started to crawl inside my sheath. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I won¡¯t say that again.¡± Those came from my nose.


    ¡°But you say it. That won¡¯t change.¡±


    My chest filled with dread as he pulled down my panties. Here we were again. The feeling of I could not say no. I held on to the corner of the table when he was removing his belt.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I gulped my saliva over and over again. The tears in my side were condensing.


    ¡°What? I am just showing you the little worm? Why are you look tense?¡± He chuckled teasingly. This was just a joke to him. Owning a woman was just a y.


    When his long sprung in front of me, I looked away. ¡°Why are you shy to my little worm?¡± He held my chin, moved my head to meet his eyes. His jaw tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that worst. All I¡¯m doing was just part of your training and if you find it rude, merciless, and pervert. Think what you want you want to think.¡± He paused. His evil smirk was exposed to his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I gasped for air as hepletely removed my panties and moved up my skirt. He positioned his manhood on the mouth of my hole. I was silently crying when he held my hips. He pulled mepactly to his body, making me feel his straight hard long manhood.


    ¡°How many times that I need to tell you¡­ no crying!¡±


    I suddenly touched his shoulder as he entered deeper. The pain crawled to that part. ¡°Hali, please! I won¡¯t say thatÒ»¡± I covered my mouth to silence my words. He was being brutal when I was pleading. I just let him thrust deeper. The creak of the table could hear.


    He was looking into my eyes with no emotion at all. I could not guess if I was giving him pleasure or he was just doing this to hurt me. He reached my cheek and wiped my tears.


    ¡°Everything would be simple and easy if you sway. Learn how to do it right.¡± He brought his face down to my face and for the first time, he kissed me gently.

 Chapter 16

    AN ASSHOLE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°The cock is smiling.¡± Zephyrus walked closer to me. This bastard had so bored in his life that was why in this early morning he was teasing me.


    I handed my cup and gulped the tea. I thought it was just Zephyrus. Raiden, Pyro, and Colden were here at the veranda, going me to witness the moving up of the sun. The coldness of the wind was overwhelming and rxing my system.


    ¡°The morning star, Venus.¡± Raiden looked up at it, his left hand was inside his pocket while the right hand was holding a cup of tea.


    I gazed at Pyro. My blood was boiling for him. He was too hot even if he was doing nothing. He was not drinking tea, hot chocte instead.


    ¡°Tell us, Hali.¡± Zephyrus talked in the middle of the hush.


    ¡°Tell you, what?¡± My two eyebrows moved up. My arms were folded to my center body.


    ¡°Where did you find Zarya?¡± Colden asked.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not informed that Poor Little Thing is the content of the conversation. Why do you care?¡± I looked at them one by one.


    ¡°We care because the ck Wolves Pack hunting her. If they knew she was here, they could attack the kingdom.¡± Raiden was the ultimate provider of the information. He was so smart. Second father¡¯s favorite son.


    ¡°They will rape the women.¡± Zephyrus continued his speech.


    ¡°Kill all of us.¡± Colden talked as if I did not know that.


    Our eyes went to Pyro. He just shrugged and said nothing. I wondered sometimes if he had a mouth or a tongue? It was useless.


    ¡°Then? That pack is just small. They¡¯ll not win the battle if they start.¡± I was contently sipping my tea. I could feel the hotness of it crawling down to my throat.


    ¡°They might¡­¡± Raiden sat beside me. ¡°If they attack the Fire, Water, Lightning, Wind and Ice Pack. They are smart¡­ Definitely, they¡¯ll begin to attack small packs over the head.¡±


    ¡°My sweet honey brothers, don¡¯t worry too much. We own the elements.¡± Zephyrus scratched his crotch, which made me smirk.


    ¡°Your cock is itching. No whore?¡± As usual, teasing each other was a daily routine.


    ¡°Nope. I just didn¡¯t shave.¡± Zephyrusughed out loud.


    ¡°Nonsense conversation. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Pyro was about to stand up when Colden pulled him down again.


    ¡°Please stay, Pyro. It¡¯s nice to be with our brothers this morning, isn¡¯t it?¡± Colden was smiling at him with a touch of kindness on his face. Colden was the kindest among us. Unfortunately, his monster was sometimes uncooperative. That was the time, he could do wrong.


    ¡°Why are you all interested in Zarya?¡± Their eyes settled to me.


    Raiden shook his head. Colden just stared. Pyro had no care at all. Zephyrus was whistling.


    ¡°Hali¡¯s new whore.¡± Zephyrus whispered. Raiden¡¯s ear panted as he heard that.


    ¡°Can you stop ying with women?¡± My sense of hearing as the sermon of Raiden was echoing around. ¡°Aren¡¯t have pity on her? She¡¯s just young to be possessed by you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, my brofa.¡±


    ¡°Brofa?¡± Raiden¡¯s curiosity about my invented word was funny. The sound of my chuckle pains their ears.


    ¡°Brother Father. You used to give us lessons about respecting women. Stop f*cking them¡­ ying around. Trust me, Zarya will enjoy it someday.¡± I gulped all the content of my cup and then left them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk againter!¡± I waved my hand with my back on them.


    I blew a sigh of frustration as I was marched in the corridor. I moved away from therm because I saw my mother¡¯s eyes sharpening at a distance.


    ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty.¡± The guard blocked my way. He bowed his head to me. ¡°Queen Haliana is summoning  you, Your Majesty.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I ignored his presence. I turned my back and traveled towards her chamber. When would she go home? She was pestering my life. It was at peace when she was gone.


    The first thing thatnded on my face was a p on my cheek. ¡°Thanks for the greet, Mother.¡± My voice was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°What did you do to the assassin!¡±


    ¡°Assassin?¡± I acted as if I did not know what she was talking about. Her blue eyes as the same as mine were now burning in madness.


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would I kill your assassin?¡±


    She stepped closer to mine. Her face was super near to me. When I looked at her features, I could see myself. I inherited her blue eyes like an ocean, nose, and even lips. The difference was, I am a man. A cold handsome man.


    ¡°If I investigate¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°And your name is involved. You¡¯ll get your punishment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll happily ept it.¡± I gave her a small grin.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± She went away while the sound of her footsteps due to heels could be heard.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked out of her chamber in a bad mood. I directly walked towards my chamber, plugged in the headphone in my ear, and yed a piece of rock music. I ignored the presence of Zarya. Surely, she would force a training again today. I could do a practice when I was in this mood. I would only own her if she kept insisting.


    My mother was so mad at me even when I was a child. There were rumors that she did not want another man in her life except for a peasant. She loved him so much even though their ranks were so far. It was prohibited by the Water Pack to be in a rtionship with a peasant, when they knew, they immediately tortured the man, and eventually, he died. Queen Haliana was sent to the Elemental Kingdom for the nting of seeds; baby-making for the heir of the pack. She did not want King Oswald (King Oswald is my father, the Higher King of the Elemental Kingdom) The rumors said it was rape since the queen did not want it. That was me who formed from my mother¡¯s misery. Maybe that was also the reason why she hated me so much.


    ¡°Bread and coffee?¡±


    My thinking was stopped reying when Zarya put bread and coffee in front of me. This woman did not know the times when I had a bad time. She always appeared when my life was suffocating.


    ¡°Out,¡± I ordered her. She did not listen, she smiled at me instead and say the words that I could not understand due to my focusing on the music. I plugged out the headset and looked at her. ¡°Out or you¡¯ll go to the bed and give me your back!¡±


    She stopped moving. She gazed at my eyes, blinking, examining my expression. Instead of saying something, she went to the bed, undressed, and give me her back.


    I looked away. This Poor Little Thing had a more miserable life than me, but she kept fighting and never lost hope.


    ¡°You can shout when you¡¯re mad. You can cry if your heart is heavy. You can kick, punch and hit someone if you can¡¯t handle it anymore. You can do that¡­ because you are a king.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about being a king! It¡¯s just a freaking title. Nothing you can do about it when you die! Everybody will die! That¡¯s thest destination of everyone!¡±


    I gritted my teeth as she walked in front of me, showing me her perfect curves, well-formed boobs, hot cor bone, pleasurely giving middle of the thighs, long ck hair, and most of all attractive eyes.


    ¡°I hate your look to me.¡± She emphasized the words. ¡°I hate you seeing my whole body, f*cking me without my wants, touching me without my permission. I hate it all, but¡­¡± She bent her body down. Face to face with me. I could smell her sweet breath. ¡°But look where I am now? Still doing this because of my family. They died and¡­¡± The tears in her eyes welled up. ¡°And no matter what I do. I can¡¯t be with them anymore¡­ They are gone. I left alone.¡± She paused, sobbed, and then continued. ¡°The thing that I can only do for them is to give them justice.¡±


    ¡°Move away.¡± I averted my gaze.


    ¡°Wondering why I am saying this?¡±


    I never respond to her question. ¡°Because you¡¯re my only hope even if you¡¯re an asshole. You should take off your headset, Asshole, and get up! No room for being bad mood! I need training now!¡±


    I had no idea, but she made me smile. The annoyance that I was feeling was blown away. She easily converted my mood into something. Into a light sensation, I guess?


    I moved up, held her waist, and threw her on the bed. She just rolled her eyes when I thrust inside her.


    Why being inside her is addicting? I never felt this before. One more thing, she was calling me an asshole and I was unable to be mad.

 Chapter 17

    BELIEVER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I looked at the one piece of white rose even if it wounded mest time, I could not take myself away from this beautiful flower. The omegas break time after a long day of work. I was on the veranda, gazing at the surrounding while smelling the fresh airing from the trees.


    ¡°Being alone sometimes can lighten the mood.¡±


    I moved my head to my right. It was King Wind. Is he talking to me?


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I bowed my head to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Majesty.¡± He mocked the way I said his title. ¡°Cringe. Call me Zephyrus. That¡¯s my name.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My lips moved apart. I wanted to ask him why he liked me to say his first time, but I kept my mouth close.


    ¡°The storm unexpectedlyes.¡±


    My forehead knitted as I looked at the sky. No sign of a storm or any bad weather. It was pure white blue with mesmerizing white clouds.


    ¡°When the storm is there, you just grab an umbre or use a raincoat to conform with the weather.¡± He chuckled as if those were just a joke to him or possible he was just a happy king?


    ¡°Life is just like that, Zarya. If you don¡¯t go with the flow, you will drown and die.¡±


    It made sense when he continued. It was not about the storm it was all about my life and my horrible experience.


    ¡°If Hali wants a ride, then, give it to him. Don¡¯t let him make you cry. He¡¯ll justugh at you.¡± This time he became serious. ¡°You must learn how to swim to be able to survive in his water.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying this to me?¡± I looked directly into his eyes.


    ¡°Looking straitly in the eyes of the king is the act of treason and punishable by death.¡±


    I immediately moved my head down, ncing to the floor. ¡°Apology, Your MajestÒ»¡± I stopped when heughed.


    ¡°See the difference? Higher people can abuse you. Protect yourself.¡± That was it. After his words, he just left me as if he did not say anything.


    I thought when I stomp in this kingdom, no one would ever care about me. It was difficult to be part of an organization where you know nothing. No knowledge about how would it runs or how would you adapt to the changes. Little by little, I was meeting people. Little by little, I was used to be experiencing the same thing every day. Little by little, I was moving near my avenge.


    I marched towards King Wind. I reached him in the hallway.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± He smiled at me. I realized Alpha King of Wind is the most approachable king. His presence was warm and friendly. I was not hesitant to say anything.


    ¡°Can you teach me, King Wind?¡±


    ¡°Teach you, what?¡±


    I gulped my saliva. I pulled all my strengths together. I cleared my throat before spelling it out. ¡°On how to¡­ pleasure a man.¡±


    He choked on his own saliva. He had a second to recover. Then, heughed at me.


    I scratched my hair. ¡°Why? Am I¡­ ugly to be in¡­ bed?¡±


    ¡°Disagreed.¡± Zephyrus was stillughing. ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s go to my chamÒ»¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± I was unaware that Hali was on my back.


    I¡¯m dead! Did he hear me! This is ridiculous!


    ¡°My sweet baby honey brother!¡± Zephyrus was preventing the growth of a smile on his lips. ¡°Need me?¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± Hali dragged him away from me. I heard Zephyrus saying, ¡°Why are you mad? Last time, you summoned me to teach her how to pleasure a man, and now¡­¡± That was all I heard. The next thing I knew was Hali kicking his brother.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Hali showed him his middle finger while Zephyrus¡¯ugh was echoing in the ce.


    I had no idea what they were discussing, but Hali seemed to be so much more irritable than usual. ¡°Poor Little Thing!¡± Hali marched towards me. ¡°Go to the kitchen and cook me an egg pie! I will wait for you in my chamber if you don¡¯te after five minutes, two hundred ps, and push-ups while I am f*cking your ass!¡±


    Before I say anything, he has gone away.


    ¡°Too harsh,¡± Zephyrus smirked was visible, he was chuckling as he stood beside me. ¡°Apology, mydy. I can¡¯t teach you the pleasure thingy. Maybe Hali can.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit¡­ off. I shouldn¡¯t ask. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No harm caused. See you when I see you!¡± He ran away in the hallway. My eyes widened as I hear Hali¡¯s threats.


    I¡¯m dead! I should move my feet! Oh, no!


    After an hour, I was running in the hallway. I breathe in and breathe out when I arrived at King Water¡¯s Chamber.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bake an egg pie in just a minute, Ass¡­¡± I stopped calling him an asshole. He was not in the mood. I did not want his big cock inside my tight hole. One day, I will cut it. I swear.


    ¡°Whyes in your mind ande near my bastard brother, huh!¡±


    I could not stand with his shout. Hali and his short temper and his loud mouth. It was poison to my ear.


    ¡°I just thought you¡¯ll like it.¡± I was holding my temper. He was still a king and when he was in this state, I could feel the pounding of my chest, moving up and down due to nervousness. My knee was shaking, too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it! You¡¯re not a whore. Maybe you are¡­ but only to me!¡± he recklessly grabbed the egg pie in my hand and went to the table. ¡°Sit and eat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Hali.¡±


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± He folded his arms. ¡°Really?¡± His eyebrows were forming waves.


    He left me no choice therefore I went to the chair and eat with him. I had no idea that my egg pie was gross! The taste was so ugly, but I wondered why Hali still eating it. I could not hold myugh when I saw him wince while chewing forcefully.


    ¡°Is my face funny?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Iughed so hard. My stomach almost hurt.


    ¡°Then, whyugh?¡± He forcefully gulped the egg pie.


    ¡°Why are you eating it when it tastes like boiling feet? The taste is so bad.¡±


    It took him a second to respond to my lines. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°You can call Amelia to cook you some.¡±


    ¡°Are youmanding me what to do?¡± He red at me badly.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­ weird? The taste caused me to vomit. No one would dare to eat thisÒ»¡±


    ¡°I dared.¡± He bit some more and chew it. It was obvious that he did not like the taste.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± It was my first time saying that word to him. He did not say a line to respond. ¡°You never criticize my egg pie because you believe in me¡­ that one morning, it will taste good.¡±


    He chew again, held the ss of water, and talked. ¡°I will not help you if I never believe in you.¡±


    I found one of my believers in him. Unthinkable reality.

 Chapter 18

    FOR MY SURVIVAL


    JACE¡¯S POV


    I sat on my chair as the three women were standing in front of me. I could not look directly into their eyes. I felt guilty for what I did.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll say thank you for saving us?¡± The blonde girl with beautiful cat eyes talked.


    ¡°No, but you can¡¯t leave. In my roof, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Safe? Can we call safe when you raped us in the middle of the crowd, shouting for more! You¡¯re treated us like a whore!¡± The woman with curled hair was about to attack me when Heba blocked the way. He was about to punch the woman when I stopped him.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to hit the Prince,¡± Heba emphasized those words.


    ¡°F*ck your prince!¡± The woman with a hair cut before the shoulder talked.


    ¡°I understand your anger. I¡¯m sorry, but I have no choice. If I don¡¯t make love with you. They¡¯ll castrate me. It¡¯s no joke. And not just that¡­ did you see those assholes?¡± They stopped talking, just looked at me while gritting their teeth. ¡°They will f*ck you all. No guy will back away when the delicious bodies are in front of them.¡±


    ¡°So you want us to be grateful in you! I wanna kick your ass! F*ck you!¡± I found the blonde woman fierce and a fighter. She had a great potential to be a warrior.


    ¡°You can kick and punch me, but don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m your only hope in this ce. Do you think you can go? My father will hunt you and if you get caught, worst is about toe.¡±


    They blew a sigh of irritation. One of them went to my cab and grabbed clothes. I forgot to give them. All this time, they were nude in front of me.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the deal?¡± The woman with curled hair talked.


    ¡°Be my woman and you¡¯ll be safe. Don¡¯t n to escape. I¡¯ll n for you for the betterment.¡±


    They looked at each other, thinking, deciding. I had no n to be cruel to them or made them s*x ves or prisoners. They were free women. All I need was cooperation.


    ¡°Are you going to bed us?¡± The woman with short hair asked.


    ¡°Nope. Unless you want me to.¡± I gave them a smile of assurance. I never enjoyed my first burying of cock. They were shouting and pleasing. The pleasure was not there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Are you going to free us when the timees?¡± The blonde woman questioned. ¡°My mother is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will. Just be patient. And also, we can go to your mother at times.¡±


    ¡°You, sure? You¡¯re not tricking us?¡± The short hair woman spoke.


    ¡°I swear to all the Alpha Kings.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± The blonde woman agreed.


    ¡°Deal.¡± The short hair woman supported.


    ¡°Deal. Protect us¡­ Prince?¡±


    ¡°Prince Jace,¡± I responded with a smile on my lips.


    ¡°Haya, Your Majesty.¡± The short hair woman offered me his hands.


    ¡°Call me, Master. From now on.¡± I held her hand and intertwined it with mine.


    ¡°Master,¡± Haya repeated. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Kaye, Master.¡± The curled hair woman spoke. She offered her hands, too.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, mydy.¡± I held her hand, too.


    My eyes looked at the brave blonde hair woman. ¡°Ven. I won¡¯t title you master unless you make me visit my mother.¡± She walked to the bed and dropped her back. It seemed like she had no proper sleep.


    I gazed at the twodies. ¡°Go on. Take your rest, too.¡± They nodded and bowed to me before they walked to the bed.


    ¡°What do you n, Prince? Making your chamber an orphanage?¡± Heba shook his head while he was gazing at the three women.


    ¡°If my mother¡¯s living she¡¯ll not be happy if I mistreated women.¡±


    I let out a frustrated air. I swore to the Alpha Kings that I would protect these women. They were now under my shield. Starting from now, I would not be alone in my chamber.


    ¡°Just one important piece of advice, Prince.¡± Heba sat beside me. He crossed his thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t love them. The more people you love. The more danger your life will be.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I stood up, went to get a towel, and ordered Heba. ¡°Secretly ask the Tailer to sew me a women¡¯s clothes.¡± I gazed at the women. The pity covered my chest. They were dirty, wearing my clothes, their feet were full of mud, their faces had dried soil, their hair was messy.


    ¡°Clothe them well,¡± Imanded before I went to the bathroom and showered my body.


    Even though I had plenty f reasons to be mad in this world. I had a no mad in the heart. My mother died and my thinking was just, everyone will die. It is just we have different times.


    I was in the middle of cleaning my sword when I heard a knock on the door. I immediately opened it. The face of my father was revealed to me. He gazed at my back, observing the threedies.


    ¡°Seems like you treated them well, weren¡¯t you?¡± His eyes had a spark of fire.


    ¡°No, Father. We¡¯re just done¡­ pleasuring.¡± I lied. Even if I need to lie a thousand times, I would do it. No harm was caused.


    The smirk was formed on my father¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. However¡­ I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    I gasped for air and blew it out gently. I made sure he would not recognize the tension in my body.


    ¡°I want to see a pleasure session.¡±


    I fought his gaze even though I wanted to avert my gaze. This was not good, but I should gain his trust therefore the women would not be harmed.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡± I showed him how brave I was. I should not be afraid. I did it once and I could do it again.


    ¡°Tomorrow evening. We¡¯ll have a celebration for your progress.¡± He evil chuckled as he tapped my back. ¡°Make everyone cum in their pants.¡±


    ¡°I will, Father.¡±


    I watched him leave. That was the tradition of the Pack. There was no pack if there were no pleasure. Our pack was known for this.


    I blew a harsh air as I was pulling my hair. I needed to pull all my courage for that night. I did not want to abuse them again.


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    I was not aware that Ven was awake. She heard all the conversation. I stared directly into her eyes. ¡°Can you¡­ scream and cry?¡±


    ¡°For my survival¡­ yes.¡±

 Chapter 19

    HALI¡¯S WHIP SESSION


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I stood at the front yard of the Elemental Kingdom for about three minutes now, waiting for Kastrid. She is my whore and I could not stand here for the next minutes. My crotch was itching.


    ¡°King Water!¡± Her natural red-blonde hair was waving when she ran towards me. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± The tone of her voice was seductive. I admit that she was the most beautiful girl I have ever met. Her body was curvy as the mountain lines. Her lips were red and sexy. Her nose was radiantly beautiful.


    Kastrid is my whore who I brought from the Pleasure House. She wanted to die that time when his brother, a guard, was died from the battle. She had no one therefore I bought her to the Elemental Kingdom. Her only duty was making me satisfied in bed.


    ¡°Not you. Your cunt.¡± I whispered into her ear. Sheughed beautifully. Her hands were wrapped around my waist as we walked towards the kingdom.


    ¡°King Water, may I talk to you for a bit?¡±


    My feet stopped stepping when my father was located in front of me. I formed a small smile as I whispered to Kastrid¡¯s ear. ¡°Later, Honey. Ready your loose cunt.¡±


    ¡°I will, Your Majesty.¡± She touched my chest down to my tummy. She stopped when the sound of my father clearing the throats heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna kick her out or I¡¯ll give her to the guards?¡± King Oswald never been a joke. Thus, I pushed her away.


    ¡°You have a stone-headed! Why not read books like Raiden! Training to be strong like Pyro! And learn how to act with morals like Colden! You¡¯re the pain in my head!¡±


    The boredom hit me when my father started his speech again to me. My thighs were crossed as well as my arm. My feet were shaking in rxation as I was sitting on the Exclusive Alpha King of Water Throne while my father was standing in front of me.


    He was talking about how smart Raiden was. How strong Pyro was and how good Colden was. He has never been mentioned King Wind, we were both the pain in his old ass. I hated studying and books. I only love f*cking that was my passion.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t waste your saliva on me. There¡¯s a lot of issue in the Elemental Kingdom. That¡¯s essential than me.¡±


    ¡°You will rule the Water Pack, but you act like a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡± I stood up. The grin on my lips was there. ¡°How does it feel to take advantage of my mother? Did the pleasure is more when you heard her screaming? Or itÒ»¡± I halt talking when his fistnded on my face. The stinging and the burning sensation could be felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s ording to duty! The royal responsibilities! One day, you¡¯re gonna rape a woman even if you didn¡¯t want to!¡±


    I chuckled soundly. The disbelief was on my expression. ¡°I think I did that.¡± The teasing was in my voice, reflecting into my face emotion.  ¡°Where would be the son inherits his animalistic attitude? Surely¡­ to his rapist father.¡± Another pnded on my cheek.


    ¡°Guards!¡± He called the guards outside. I knew what was the meaning of his summoning. They aligned in front of the throne.


    ¡°Bring Alpha King of Water to the courtroom and give him one hundred fifty shes!¡± The overflowing anger could be seen in his expression when he turned his back and walked away.


    ¡°Father?¡± He stopped walking when I called him. ¡°Can you lessen the number of shes? I can¡¯t ride women when my back is aching.¡±


    He looked back at me. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Damn it! I should ready myself again for the whipping. It must be so freaking painful. Painful than riding a virgin woman like Zarya. Anyways, where that bitch is? I did not see her this morning.


    I almost passed out when the guards dragged me to the way, going to the courtroom. I saw Raiden in the corridor. He was shocked that I would have my punishment again.


    ¡°You tease father, aren¡¯t you?¡± Raiden had no expression in his eyes, but surely, his ass wanted to save me.


    ¡°Why do you care, Clever mind?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡®As if this shes would make me die.¡±


    ¡°It can.¡± Raiden shook his head. ¡°How many shes?¡±


    ¡°Boring conversation.¡± I gazed at the big man holding my arm, ¡°Move your ass.¡± I let him lift me even though I could walk. I just like the guards to carry me like a child.


    When we reached the Courtroom, I could hear different screams. Those who had mistakes to the Elemental Kingdom were here, taking their punishment and suffering in aching. It was unfortunate for me. My wolf form was sleeping today. I could not heal my won wound. Alpha King had limitations, too. We are not gods.


    I mmed my body on the square table, my dorsal part was exposed to the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to me, Guard. Just hit me not hard enough, so I can still f*ck the woÒ»ouch!¡±


    Of course, he would not follow me. The Higher King was a rule and everymand came out from his mouth, they would obey. The guard¡¯s whips were so freaking damn ass hard! My back was bleeding, but my scream would not echo in this ce.


    I am the Alpha King of Water. I should be brave in any aspect.


    Ouch. It was causing a burning and stinging sensation in my dorsal. It would be fun if it tickled my balls, but it was not. I kept silent as the sound of his whip touching my skin could be heard.


    When he finished cutting off my skin at the back. I forced myself to stand up. I thought my cock would not be happy for days since I could not dive inside¡­ I was thinking of Zarya or Kastrid. I had two women now and thinking to find more.


    ¡°Apology, King Water. I¡¯m just obeying the Higher King¡¯s order.¡± The guard was bowing his head to me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I tapped his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my father¡¯s order like what you said.¡± I moved my mouth near his ear. ¡°Just don¡¯t go with the woods alone.¡±


    He trembled in shock. The color on his face was pale. His lips apart. I could see how much he feared for me. ¡°King Water, I have a family. My wife¡¯s just giving birth yesterday. Please spare my life.¡± He talked with a crack voice and shake.


    ¡°You have one day to say goodbye with your child, then.¡± I showed him the most serious look I had. ¡°Is your wife beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± His face was funny. Dread was on his expression making me so much merry watching him.


    ¡°Bring her to my chamber, then.¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Majesty!¡±


    I turned my back on his and was about to leave him when I stopped. ¡°Anyst words to me?¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Majesty. Not my family! I love them soÒ»¡±


    I could not take it anymore. Iughed so hard. My stomach hurt because of too much joy. I tapped his shoulder over and over again. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± I chuckled again before leaving him.


    Sometimes, making fun of others couldplete my day even if my back was hurting so damn much. I headed to my chamber, but it seemed like Pyro would not make me rest. He was standing at the entrance of my chamber, no expression showed.


    ¡°Can you sometimes care for people?¡± That was his words when I was about to pass him.


    ¡°You talk with sense. Is this the end of the world?¡± The curves in my lips were formed.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Pyro moved aside. He was gazing in front, not even throwing a nce at me. ¡°For Zarya.¡±


    I stopped moving. My eyes settled on him. ¡°Can you say it directly?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the Omega¡¯s Quarter. Suffering fromcerations of genitals because of you.¡± Pyro walked forward as if his words were not meant anything.


    My feet immediately ran headed to the Omega¡¯s Quarter.

 Chapter 20

    RED ALERT


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I could break the door by kicking it when it did not open. Zarya gazed at me with annoyance. ¡°Not today, Hali.¡± Her voice was low. It was like she was suffering from unbearable pain.


    My eyes looked down in the middle of her thighs. I observed it. Then, I gazed into her face. She was pale even her lips.


    ¡°I said not today! Where in the world can you understand what I am sayiÒ»¡±


    I suddenly lifted her, settled her upper body to my shoulder and her lower body to my chest. She was not fighting back as to how she used to. I kicked the door closed before I put her on the small bed.


    ¡°Can you just leave? I¡¯m not afraid of youÒ»¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your pussy?¡±


    ¡°What? You, pervert!¡± Her handsnded on my cheek. My cheek was obviously reddish. My father hit that twice and then hit by Zarya.


    ¡°Listen, okay?¡± I raised my eyebrows, blowing a sigh while I was scratching my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the right terms for¡­ pussy? Vagina? The¡­ the decent one. Maybe, middle of thighs would do?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Just get out!¡± She was screaming at me since I came.


    My eyes widened as I looked at her breast. It was perfectly formed. Then, down to her belly. ¡°Did you drink the herbs to avoid pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not an idiot not to!¡±


    She was talking so loud which was not her usual attitude. I identally gazed at the bedsheet. It had blood. Did she really suffer fromceration? Damn it. My cock wants her. Can she me it instead of me?


    ¡°Then may I see your¡­¡± I stopped talking. Where in the world can I find the right word for pussy? I just used to say it.


    I blew ana air as I held her skirt, moving down.


    ¡°No!¡± She was using the kicking tactics that I taught her. The worst part was, he targeted my handsome face which made me annoyed.


    ¡°Hey! I said no to face! I just want to see if you havecerations in the genitals!¡±


    Zarya sat recklessly. ¡°No! I¡¯m just¡­¡± She moved her head to the left, shy to look at me. ¡°On my period.¡±


    I bit my lips. Oh, is that so? Can I kick the balls of Pyro? It is notcerations! Even if she is bleeding that is normal for a woman. Whatever. He is a virgin king that was why he know nothing aboutdies.


    The silence filled the air. For the first time in my pleasuring life. I found peace in silence with Zarya. I just did not want to say any words. Just doing nothing.


    ¡°I have dysmenorrhea whenever I get my menstruation. No worries. It¡¯s just on the first day.¡± She was weakly crawled to the bed,y on the side, touched her belly, and shut his eyes.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does it hurt so much?¡±


    ¡°A heartless king never asked,¡± Zarya responded.


    ¡°So it is? Do you need a doctor or herbs?¡±


    ¡°Rest is enough.¡±


    I had no idea how many hours I had been in her side. Doing nothing. Just staring at her face. I never noticed her beauty since we met. In her angle, it looked more captivating. Well, not for me. Not for a heartless king, she says.


    My back was aching so badly. However, I used to endure that. I was being whipped plenty of times, my back was like a rock.


    I settled up and walked into her small room. She had no pieces of stuff except for a side-burned picture frame of her family that I had given to her. The only thing I saved from the fire. Her room was barren, boring, and had no color. It was like a design for sleeping.


    Really? This woman had so much courage and strength if I were her, no family means suicidal. But she was a great warrior of her own grief. She began to smile when I saw herst time. She started to joke again.


    But that was not the Zarya I need to see. I want to see Zarya who has no emotion. When enemies could not read the expression, she would be hard to defeat. Expressions were telling the weakness and strengths.


    I walked side by side and then went back to sitting in her side. She was in the fetus position, deeply sleeping.


    I am a bastard person who could not stay in one ce for so long. How can I settle myself here without being boring? Maybe because I have fun toying Zarya.


    ¡°If I were a queen, is staring an act of treason? Punishable by hanging to death?¡±


    I looked away when she spoke even though she was still shutting her eyes. She sat beside me and gazed at my face. ¡°Why are you still here, Hali?¡±


    ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡±


    Her eyes were down to my chest. She was fast turning my back to her. ¡°What happened to your back?¡±


    ¡°As usual, teasing my father means whipping.¡± I gave her a smirk.


    ¡°Poor you.¡±


    I did not respond. I just stood up and was about to leave her when she talked.


    ¡°Hali, it¡¯s too much to ask, but can I eat? It¡¯s early to eat from the omega, but my stomach.¡± She touched her belly in a rotary motion.


    ¡°Follow my ass.¡±


    I brought her to my chamber, ordered the guards to bring her food. If she ate in the kitchen, a father might see her and punished her. He was good at whipping people.


    ¡°King Water! I¡¯m hereÒ»¡± Kastrid stopped talking when she saw Zarya. She galred at her as if she was jealous. Well, she is.


    ¡°Meet Zarya, my omega.¡± I just said shortly as I had no energy to talk plentiful.


    ¡°Why is she here eating, Your Majesty?¡± The annoyance could be seen in her brown eyes.


    ¡°Because I said so.¡±


    Zarya seemed no care at her. She was just eating. Her mouth was full though, unable to talk.


    Good thing, Kastrid did not give me a headache. She just gazed at Zarya from foot to face and when she realized she was more beautiful than her, she stopped ring. She just walked towards me, swaying her hips. She positioned her body on my crotch, creating friction to my cock.


    ¡°You missed me. I missed you. Let us consume each other¡¯s body until we passed out.¡± She licked my ear while her hands were moving up and down to my chest down to my belly. She inserted her hands into my pants and felt the hardening of my bird.


    My eyes were on Zarya. She did not even move her head to look at us. It seemed she did not care.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± I called her. She responded, but not looking at us.


    ¡°What is it, Hali?¡±


    ¡°She called you Hali? Just Hali! Who is Hali?¡± Kastrid had a violent reaction.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I ced my finger on her lips. No one called me by just my name except for my brothers, mother, and sometimes father. Even Castrid did not know my name. It was important to the Alpha Kings. The name should just be given to the chosen persons.


    ¡°Zarya, since you have red today. You can watch how Kastrid act to pleasure me. You learned that, too.¡±


    She fought my stare. No low-born dared to look at me directly into the eyes except this woman. A challenging woman.


    ¡°Can I call King Wind at times to teach me instead?¡±


    My blood boiled to the highest temperature. ¡°If you want to protect your cunt today, follow my order and never say that thing again!¡±


    Zarya nced away. ¡°Fine. Enjoy your bed with her.¡± She whispered thest word. ¡°Asshole.¡±


    Was I being assuming? Or I heard her irritable call to me? Asshole? Was she jealous?


    Why do you care, Hali? Damn it! If it was not with her red alert. She would not rest today.

 Chapter 21

    BEATING KASTRID


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I kicked the little stone and kicked another one.


    That asshole wanted me to watch them. So I did! It was gross, watching two people making love saying ¡°ah¡± In front of you. Yuck!


    ¡°What makes the youngdy wrinkle her forehead?¡±


    My eyes widened as my eyes viewed the Alpha King of Ice. He was gazing at me on my face. I immediately moved my head down. ¡°Good day, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Colden. Call me that way. That¡¯s my name.¡± He touched my chin up, the reason why I focused my face on him. Another breathtaking handsome king. I could not stand watching her features. He was too good in the eyes.


    ¡°You look pale. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­ I just have my¡­¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Menstruation.¡± I wanted the soil to swallow me for saying such an embarrassing word.


    He chuckled cutely. It sounded adorable to me. I thought he would note close to low-born like me. ¡°You shy?¡±


    I just gave him a crook smile as I nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. That¡¯s normal.¡± She touched my head and messed it up a bit. ¡°I heard about the heroic deed of your father.¡±


    ¡°Do you know my father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was close to him. He was a good man who protected me.¡±


    ¡°Did he¡­ protect you?¡± I was shocked to know. In an instant, my awkward feeling to him was gradually disappearing.


    ¡°Yeah, did he not tell you? He was my beta.¡±


    Hearing those words from him made me understand more what was my father was. Actually, he was always away from us when I was young. I had time with him when we migrated to the Human World.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t known more about your father, have you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ick information about him.¡±


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± He gestured for me to walk with him. I felt excited talking to other people especially when he was a king. Iprehended, not all alpha kings were the same as Hali.


    ¡°He has been in the kingdom since I was young. I grew up at the Ice Pack and I barely saw him at first.¡±


    We walked as if we knew each other for a long time. It wasfortable talking to King Ice. He was the first person I spoke to without having difficulties saying the content of my heart.


    ¡°He talked about her first-born child. It was you.¡±


    ¡°What did he say about me?¡±


    ¡°He said one day, I would meet you. I would be starstruck with your beauty and I would love you so much.¡± He chuckled. I knew it was just a joke of my dead father, but my cheek turned red. ¡°Let me tell you that he¡¯s right.¡±


    My feet stop from stepping. I did not gaze at his face even if I wanted to. Was he serious?


    ¡°He¡¯s right on being starstruck with your beauty, but thest words¡­ who will know?¡±


    I bit my lips as I did not want to burst the content of my head.


    Am I beautiful in his eyes?


    ¡°You would not believe what he saidst time I saw him.¡±


    I did not talk. I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°He¡­ wants us to meet.¡± He moved his head away from me. ¡°He suggested if I¡¯ll like you¡­ choose you as my queen.¡±


    It felt like the air in my lungs drained. The awkwardness filled the area.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Colden continued after a few seconds of hush. ¡°Do you have an agreement with my brother? King Water?¡±


    I simply nodded my head as my way of agreeing to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t break it, then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Colden?¡±


    ¡°If you can break the agreement. I can fight for you. I¡¯ll¡­ choose you as my queen.¡± He gave me a handsome perfect kind smile before he turned his back and went away. I just watched him, going until he faced in my direction again. ¡°I¡¯m really pleased to see you again.¡±


    That opportunity was good. My revenge on the people who killed my family would be easy. However, it would also harm Colden. It was prohibited to marry a low-born like me. Even though my father was a Beta, I need to work hard to be a Beta, too.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Amelia went running to me. ¡°King Water is finding for you! He¡¯s so livid.¡±


    ¡°Why? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I hurried towards his chamber. When I arrived. The annoyance filled my heart. They were not yet done making love. The room was covered with moans and panting.


    ¡°I think I should go.¡± Amelia gave me a small smile before she disappeared from my vision.


    I shut my eyes and then recklessly opened it. I marched towards his swivel chair. I let them face my back.


    What would I do here? Watching them? That was gross!


    ¡°Zarya, go get your clothes. The one that is decent. We¡¯re going to the Lighthouse.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I rushed immediately to find the clothes that were given to me. I could not exin my happiness. It had been a week since I was here. I missed the Human World. I ignored their moans and irritable sounds. I went to the bathroom and bathed. I did not care if no one was loud at King Water¡¯s bathroom. When I was done, I went to the mirror. Good thing, they were finished pleasuring each other. Hali went out without me knowing the reason. Kastrid was left on the bed, rolling her body, exposing it to me. I did not care if she had the most beautiful and hot body.


    ¡°You¡¯re his whore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I continuedbing my hair. ¡°We just have an agreement that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Put your filthy hands away from him. He¡¯s mine.¡± Kastrid marched towards me without even putting on clothes.


    I rolled my eyes. If she thought I would not fight back. Then, she was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Did he kiss you?¡±


    ¡°So what if he did?¡± I was about to walk, passing her by when she grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Did he?¡± The gritting was on his teeth. As I looked directly into her brown attractive eyes, the madness was there. Why is she so insecure with me? She looks so good, a goddess of beauty.


    ¡°Yes. Is that a big deal?¡± I removed her hands from me. I walked towards the door to look for King Water. I was about to leave when she giggling talk.


    ¡°He never kisses anyone even me! He hates kissing!¡± She ramped towards me and pulled my hair. ¡°You, bitch, ugly whore!¡±


    Of course, I would not let her yank my hair and remove the strand of it. What I did was punch her belly forcefully.


    ¡°Zarya!¡±


    I stopped when I saw King Water, marching towards us. He grabbed Kastrid away from me. ¡°King Water, she punched me here.¡± Kastrid was a great actress. Looking pity as if I killed her.


    ¡°She hit me first. She yanked my hairÒ»¡±


    ¡°No interest!¡± Hali shouted at me. ¡°If you beat her again. I¡¯ll kick you out of the kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 22

    THE PAINTING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Make it fast, Zarya!¡±


    It was hard for me to walk in the middle of the rock. The waves of the ocean were filling my sense of hearing. The touch of the warm air was touching my skin. The heating from the sun was making my skin tan.


    I was like a dog following King Water. He was going to the Light House, but first, he would meet his friends. When we reached the entrance of the Light House, I was amazed at the design and carves of the woods. The tower was the pattern of red and white. I was so excited because we were going to spend the whole day here. Me, Kastrid, Hali and his friends. He said, those were humans, so do not talk about werewolves in front of them. He said Hali had plenty of friends in the Human World. Luckily, ur life did not meet when I was still living in the Human World. Or if we were, we might be friends at the moment.


    ¡°Hali, Buddy!¡± The happy guy was running towards us. He had two mystery guys behind him and two beautiful women.


    ¡°Froy!¡± Hali was chuckling when he tapped his back and fist bump. What a friend.


    ¡°Kastrid¡­¡± Froy greeted her and when he looked at me, I just gave him a small smile. ¡°Who¡¯s this beautifuldy? Did you bring her for me?¡± He leaned his arm on my shoulder.


    Hali gazed at me as if he was telling me what should I do if a stranger put a hand on me. I gathered all my strength together and then in one second, Froy was lying on the ground. I overthrew him with all the force. Although, I was still weak. It was enough to knock out a stranger.


    ¡°Woah! A great skill!¡± I thought Froy would be mad for what I did, but he chuckled. Hali offered his hand to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Zarya. She¡¯s under my training.¡± Hali pulled him up. The amusement was visible in the eyes of Froy. He gazed at me with a full-pack smile with his white teeth. ¡°I think I¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Hali hit his nape, causing him tough so loud.


    ¡°Hi.¡± A woman in a red bodycon dress greeted me. She gave me a friendly peck on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m Roze. Hali¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Hali immediately responded. I thought he was just kidding her.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s Hali¡¯s girlfriend.¡± The other woman acted as a decentdy. She was wearing white long sleeves and white square pants. Her well-formed sexy tummy was exposed. Her hair was wavy long blonde. She was so nice looking. Surely, everyone would fall in love with her. ¡°I¡¯m Alisha.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Girls. I¡¯m Zarya.¡± I gave them my hand and shook it. The two other men came closer to me and told me their names: Tan Tan and Khal. I thought my panties would go down when Khal gazed at me. He never smile or even had an approachable expression, but he looked so freaking madness hot with his think eyebrow with a little nt scar on the eyebrow.


    ¡°Your eyes,¡± Hali whispered to me as we were walking inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at Khal or I¡¯ll remove it?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and passed him by. He was not a king here. It was a Human World and I felt so free! I could now go climb and enjoyed my life even once. Tomorrow would be another day for training again; it means more pleasure sessions when in fact it was not a pleasure to me. More pping on my poor cheek, push-ups, climbing trees, kicking and all.


    I recognized that Kastrid did not know Hali¡¯s name. Most of the time, she was calling him ¡®King Water¡¯ or ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. She just knew his name because of me. She was not also included to go with us in the Light House, but she acted as if she was the poorest woman ever. Hali had no choice, but to join her in our leaving.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I almost jump in shock when Khal called me. He walked towards me. Is he a model or a TV show actor? He looked like one.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I formed a grin ear by ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me.¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­ it¡¯s justÒ»¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± He gestured to everyone in the room. They were all zing at him with a smile on my lips. ¡°I bet you know me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I moved my head up, as well as my eyebrows. How would I know him? This was my first time seeing him.


    ¡°In a TV show? I¡¯m an actor and a model.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡± I moved my head in an up and down direction. ¡°That¡¯s why. Your pretty man.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± We walked inside. Our friends were moving in another direction. Kastrid was there, encircling her arms to Hali as if he was going to leave her like a puppy.


    ¡°So¡­ when did you meet Hali?¡±


    I was in his side, joining him to walk while we were gazing at the paintings. On the ground, there was an exhibit of arts. Then, at the rooftop, the light, brightening the night was there.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ I met him in the saddest part of my life.¡± I moved my head to the left, looking at the window. In there, the ocean view was fully seen.


    ¡°I bet your life is like a cinema.¡±


    I chuckled, bringing him the reaction when someone was joking. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Where do you live in the city?¡±


    ¡°At the Bottom of the Forest, not in the exact city, but now¡­ I have no¡­ home.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The silence filled the air. I had no idea why I was talking to someone who I did not know yet. Sometimes, I just wanted to say what the content of my heart was. It was so heavy to carry especially when I had no one to tell. Hali was a fully annoying asshole. He did not take things seriously.


    ¡°Where is your family?¡±


    ¡°They died¡­ burning.¡± I managed to put a smile on my lips. I gestured to him to move forwards, so we could look at different arts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Things can¡¯t bring back when it¡¯s in the past.¡±


    I gazed at the werewolf painting. The background was fire, it was burning with a great ze. The artist was somewhat good at making a picture, but it looked not emotional. It was just a painting. That was my first impression. I stopped when I recognized the house at his back. There were people, shouting inside there. I thought it was a family. He burned the family.


    I blinked and blinked to ease the dizziness on my head. The memories of the night when my family was massacred came, popping up, breaking me until the tears were crawling to my cheek. I could not hold it back. I looked at my side, finding where was Hali. When my eyes caught him. I called him.


    ¡°Hali!¡± I ran towards him. I was about to reach him when I dropped. That painting reminded me of my family. I could not stand staring at it, causing me to copse.


    ¡°Zarya!¡±

 Chapter 23

    HALI¡¯S HUMAN FRIENDS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°She just saw the painting with a wolf and a burning house on the back. She became ufortable.¡± Khal¡¯s story told what had happened at the exhibit. We just rested at the near hotel at the Light House.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she acting to get the attention of all?¡± Kastrid rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms. She was sitting at the bed next to Zarya¡¯s bed. The girl¡¯s room had four beds and the boy¡¯s room had four, too.


    ¡°Stop talking irrelevantly.¡± I galred at Kastrid, which was why she stopped. She was annoyed since we settled Zarya in the room.


    ¡°Should we call a doctor?¡± Alisha was located beside Zarya, sitting and looking at her.


    ¡°No need. She just needs rest. She has on her period now. Maybe it affects her.¡± I went to grab the remote and opened the t-screen TV. There was no TV at the Elemental Kingdom. I missed watching some random shits in it.


    ¡°Since when did you care for a woman? Mr. Hali Aiker?¡± Froy teased me as he was rolling on the bed with Tan Tan.


    ¡°Since when I f*ck you!¡± I showed him my middle finger. He justughed at me. He moved in his side while rolling and hugged Tan Tan. They hugged each other like cuddling babies. That was their enjoyment when we were together.


    They knew my name because they were my friends since I was young. I used to escape from the Elemental Kingdom and that was when I met them. When I was in the Human World, I was living with Froy¡¯s condo or sometimes at Tan Tan¡¯s. I did not want at Khal¡¯s mansion. The paparazzi were everywhere. His life was full messy due to his TV shows shits.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s sure, Zarya¡¯s fine?¡± Roze marched towards the mirror. She opened her small bag and got her make-up kits. She loved make ups a lot, which was why she was always in front of the mirror.


    ¡°She is. Perhaps¡­ her lower stomach is aching. She¡¯s touching it.¡± Alisha pointed at her hands intertwining on that portion of her body. ¡°Gonna get a hot bag and medicine.¡± She stood up.


    ¡°Can Ie?¡± Tan Tan immediately went closer to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hali?¡± Kastrid hugged my back which I removed immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re not at the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Can I go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± I went to the bed next to Zarya. Why I was here beside her when I could go out and leave her? When in the world came this feeling of resting next to her?


    Froy walked in front of me. He stopped and winked before he followed Kastrid. He would not f*ck Kastrid, right? And so, if they did?


    My wonderful tantalizing eyes went to Khal. He was on the veranda, watching the waves of the ocean. I tilted my head to observe his features.


    ¡°Oh! Great.¡± I thought her girlfriend was dumping him again. I settled up, came closer to him. ¡°Anything wrong, Buddy?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. Really.¡±


    ¡°I told you to get another pussy, Buddy. Don¡¯t stick with a stinky little shit of cunt.¡±


    ¡°Hali! You know it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Not easy? Because it¡¯s ten years? You¡¯re afraid of losing her and just left with the memories? Buddy, it¡¯s just a memory. You can build that for another woman you like! For f*ck sake. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on you.¡± I grabbed his ss of wine and drank it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the feeling.¡± He ced his feet on the railings of the veranda.


    ¡°I know everything, which was why I didn¡¯t grab a lover again.¡± I gulped the half content of the wine ss. ¡°She cheated on you plenty of times. You saw it with your own freaking eyes. That bitch should put in the trash.¡±


    ¡°I love her!¡± He emphasized those words as if that would be the only thing that would make him alive.


    ¡°Just give her up and I¡¯ll find someone who¡¯ll be worth loving for.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± He grabbed his phone. My buddy had a profile of his girl. What a lover boy. ¡°What should I say?¡±


    ¡°Tell her, you already found another woman. Tight than her pussy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Buddy!¡±


    I shook my head as I was smirking. ¡°Just tell her, you don¡¯t love her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then, where in the world I¡¯ll find a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡®There¡¯s so many.¡±


    ¡°Can I date¡­ Zarya?¡± He looked at her, sleeping on the bed.


    ¡°What?¡± I gazed at her, too. She was deep asleep. I did not want to interrupt her.


    ¡°I want to date her.¡± He dialed her girlfriend¡¯s number. I heard it ringing.


    Date Zarya? Does he like her? Exactly, he is. He would not ask me if he did not.


    ¡°Shae?¡±


    I settled my eyes at Khal. He was so perfect for any woman. He should suit them. Kind, heartrob, good looking and stick to one lover.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore. I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s break up.¡± He shut the phone call. ¡°Done.¡± He showed me how happy he was, but his eyes were telling me he was not. ¡°You deal with me with Zarya.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°If she agrees¡­ Her life doesn¡¯t depend on me. We¡¯re just¡­ friends.¡± Or should I say we are bedmates? That was more urate than friends.


    ¡°Let us see.¡± Khal tapped my shoulder.


    I gazed at his back for so long. I felt my crotch was itching again, wanting to f*ck somebody. Somebody who had a hole.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± I went inside. Khal was now sitting on the couch, watching TV. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Look for Zarya. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    He just nodded. I gazed at Zarya. Her chest was moving up and down, meaning she was in the deep of her sleep. I did not know why it was hard for me to go out form this room. Hard to leave her, but I needed dome fresh air. I was not the kind of man who would be on the gurl¡¯s side for so long.


    ¡°Come on, Girl! Just for fun!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±


    My attention was grabbed by the woman who was shouting to the men. That was the voice of Kastrid. I thought she went out with Froy? Where is he?


    ¡°Hey, Fuckers!¡± My middle finger saluted them. It was three men who were harassing Kastrid.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you know.¡± In just a snap of a hand, my feet flew on their faces. I uppercut the other one. Hit on the chin using my closed fist and kicked on the cheek. I made sure their faces would be ruined to the point that no women would look after them. Actually, they were good-looking men who I guess, came from a wealthy family. In my world. It could be a high-born people.


    I dd the hit on the waist; ribs cracked. I punched them on the chest; bones were broken.  I was about to twist his neck when I realized they should not be killed. Everyone was looking at me with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Froy rushed towards me. He held my arm took Kastrid and ran away. He brought us away from the scene.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind! They¡¯re a child of politicians, rich Payoneer, and a high-ss assassin! You will be killed!¡± Froy was screaming at me when we went back to the room where we were staying in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zarya and Khal¡¯s conversation was interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m no interest!¡± I dropped my butt on the bed. ¡°They¡¯re harassing Kastrid. You should be there with her. Why did you leave her?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, Hali! It¡¯s a matter of death and life! If they find out you beat their children. One day, I¡¯ll see your body floating in the rivers, chopped and skinned!¡±


    I shook my head as Froy¡¯s mouth was being a pain in my ear. I now understand what was the feeling of being screamed at by someone.


    ¡°No worries about Hali. He can handle himself.¡± Zarya butted in the conversation.


    ¡°What do you know about him? Skills are not enough to fight battalions, heartless people!¡± Froy was being frustrated. He went to Khal and sat beside him.


    ¡°Who said Hali will fight them?¡± Zarya¡¯s pale lips were visible. ¡°Just enjoy the Light House. If something bad happens, the water is in our back.¡± She walked towards the closet, grabbed her swimwear and robe. ¡°Do you believe in werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Kastrid shouted at her to stop her. Maybe it was the right time for my friends t know who I was? Or maybe in another day? No courage at all.


    ¡°I believed.¡± I was shocked when I heard Khal¡¯s talk. He gazed at me as if he knew something. ¡°I saw someone at the backyard¡¯s shifting¡­¡±


    Fucker, I have no escape. He got me.


    But why did he not tell our friends?

 Chapter 24

    THE KISS AT THE LIGHT HOUSE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I was sitting on the seashore. My feet were extended to the sand. My feet were touching the water. The scenery of the dim ocean was reminding of me of my family.


    ¡°Zarya, catch me! I get your make-up kit!¡± Zaiden was waving my pouch. His arms were stretched as he was showing me my treasure. When I was human, I loved putting on make-up, being beautiful, being a neck turner of every man who passed my way. We were on the beach at that time because we were celebrating my seventeenth birthday.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I ran towards him, trying to catch him. I ended up failing. He threw my pouch on the ocean. I almost cried. He was not a good little brother. Annoying creature! I was about to sit on my knee to cry when he showed me a new pouch. It was full of my favorite make-ups.


    ¡°My gift!¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± I shouted in so much happiness. I hugged him and kissed him on the cheeks over and over again even though he was pushing me.


    ¡°Your saliva is gross!¡±


    I showed him how I was grateful for his gift while our parents were watching me,ughing together, and smiling. The contentment was written on their emotions.


    ¡°Can I sit?¡±


    I looked up. I hurriedly wiped the tears on my face when Khal sat beside me. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I remember my family.¡±


    ¡°They must be so lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I was a stubborn child and a bitch sister to my little brother. So I disagreed.¡±


    Khal chuckled a little bit. ¡°You sound funny.¡±


    ¡°Am I not to Hali.¡±


    He nced at Hali who was annoyed with the barbeque that he was grilling. He was assigned to cooking which he was not good at. He is the Alpha King of Water. He knew nothing when it came to household chores. Good thing, Kastrid and Tan Tan was there to help him.


    ¡°Do you¡­ like Hali?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I immediately responded. ¡°I won¡¯t like him! Over my dead and sexy body!¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    The awkwardness between us was deafening. The only sound that I could hear was the waves of the water. It was flowing to my feet.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to¡­ courtÒ»¡± Khal¡¯s words were stopped when Hali distracted us.


    ¡°Zarya!¡±


    I adjusted my body to face my back. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± He recklessly turned his back to us. I gestured to Khal that I would follow him.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I ran towards Hali. I was like a tail, walking behind him. He looked annoyed for an unknown reason. How I wished he would lessen his bad attitude. I felt so annoyed, too.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hell.¡±


    ¡°Nice talking.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you speak with your king?¡±


    ¡°I have no king.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at the Elemental Kingdom unless you want to stay here at the Human World!¡±


    I stopped giving my words to him. He was acting uneasy again. I knew where to speak or where was not. I would just harm myself if I continued annoying this asshole.


    My feet were glued to where I was standing when I saw where were we. We were at the top of the Light House. I did not notice because I was marching, irritated with him. I slowly walked at the railings. My mouth was parted as I was viewing the scenery. My hair was flying backward. The wind was whispering to me that even on the darkest side of this world, there was light.


    I could not move my body when Hali grabbed all my hair and fused it at my dorsal part. ¡°It¡¯s breathtaking, isn¡¯t it?¡± He looked around as he was holding my hair. The light was rotating, reflecting at different sides of the ce. My eyes were settled on Hali when it touched his face. The silhouette was perfectly fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me as if I¡¯m the handsome man in this earth ¡¯cause I¡¯m not.¡±


    I came to my senses. I removed my eyes from him. The surroundings were giving me hope.


    ¡°Why are you crying on the seashore? I said no crying did I?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Then, hold it back. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    The hush filled the whole area. I shut my eyes to feel the wind and smelled its freshness. Hali was not tired of grasping my hair.


    After a second of silence, I was in shock when he pulled my hair towards him. Our lips joined each other.


    ¡°He never kisses anyone even me! He hates kissing!¡±  Kastrid¡¯s voice kept repeating to my head when he was moving his lips on mine. I was unconscious when I ced my arms on his neck and responded to his kiss.


    Am I stupid? Am I crazy? Why the heck am I doing?


    I don¡¯t care. I just felt like doing it.


    He removed his hands on my air. It was messy, flying all over, touching his face, touching mine, but that could not cut the kiss. His hands moved up and down to my back until it went to my curves.


    Did I describe how slow the kiss was? How gentle it was? I would tell you. I felt something on that kiss that I never experienced with him before. He pushed me, going away from the railing. We might feel to the Light House when continued, so he secured me.


    My back touched thentern pane. He was about to pull down my panties when I stopped his hand. Well, I was just wearing swimwear with a robe even though I would not swim because we were on the beach a while ago.


    ¡°I have red.¡± I grinned at him.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Just a kiss.¡± His two hands cupped my cheek and fixed our lips together again.  This one was a little rough. He went to my upper lip and then to my lower lips, sucking it. We both stopped when we heard footsteps going up. We separated our bodies when they arrived.


    ¡°I love the scenes!¡± Roze came closer to me. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me.¡± She wrapped her hands on my arm. To be honest, she was like a leech to me. She liked to enveloped her body to me.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just Hali brought me here.¡± I could not look at Hali. I could still scent his sweet mint saliva in me.


    ¡°Buddy, you left the barbeques!¡± Froy leaned his arm on Hali.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not just a barbeque he left. Me either.¡± Kastrid talked with annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Dear. Didn¡¯t see? Hali and Zarya have a great damn scene.¡± Froy wiggled his eyebrow to Hali.


    I guess he saw us.

 Chapter 25

    THE PLEASURE CEREMONY


    JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, Prince.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh. I should make them believe in me. I must be an Alpha King, so I could free those who had chains on their necks. I would flip the wrong traditions and wrongdoing of the people of the pack.


    I marched with my straight posture. It was the time to act like a real prince. I was not a child anymore. I should stand with bravery and honor.


    ¡°The Prince of the ck Wolves Pack. Prince Jace!¡±


    The silence was everywhere. They were just looking at me as if I was in a courtroom. It was shallow that everybody thinks of pleasuring as the way of being brave.


    ¡°Tonight will be the happiest night for a father like me¡­ My son has grown up; has now stood to everybody to show us that he can fight for our pack. He can be the Alpha King of the ck Wolves Kingdom!¡± My father raised the stick with the head of a traitor. He served as an influence on everyone. They needed to follow his orders or else they would be beheaded like him. ¡°The ceremony may start!¡±


    The guards brought in the center the three women, my three women. I gazed at them with no expressions. The sounds of their cry were echoing at the entire ce. The location was just outdoor, in front of the tents. The sacred location for our pack. There was a long square table at the center. They settled them thedies. They were purely nudes, their bodies were exposed. I chinned up, showing everyone that I would not run away to escape from these pussies.


    I gave my great bow to my father. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ I¡¯m the pain in my father¡¯s head for being an asshole, a rule breaker and even a¡­ coward prince.¡± I closed my palm. The bravery was in my dark expression. ¡°For my mother¡¯s life. I need a vengeance!¡± I walked to my side, my eyes were burning in fire. ¡°For my father¡¯s royal blood. I will fight and fight until the head of the enemies is rolling into our soil!¡±


    ¡°They will die with no dignity. We¡­ will kill them with no mercy! No survivors!¡± I closed my eyes as I heard the cheering. I walked closer to Ven, located on her back.


    ¡°Please, Prince, No! Please!¡±


    The scream and pleaded were echoed when I inserted my manhood to every each of them. I plugged deeper, harder, brutally, until the whole pack was filled with pleasure. They were exercising their cocks in upper and lower directions.


    I was rmed when someone went to Kaye. I immediately out my manhood at Haya and went to him. ¡°Move backward.¡± I red at him with my narrow eyes.


    ¡°They are whores. Anyone can f*ck them¡­ Prince.¡± Harold, the most ruthless man in the pack was trying to get Kaye.


    ¡°They¡¯re my whores, not yours.¡±


    He did not care about me. He still went to her and was about to kiss her when my fistnded on his face. Everyone was frozen. He red at me with his clenched jaw. He raised his feet and was about to kick me when I held his legs and twisted them.


    ¡°I will repeat. They are my whores!¡± I twisted his legs harder as he was jumping with one foot.


    ¡°Ahh! Apology!¡± The wince was on his expression.


    I nced at my father as if he enjoyed watching the scenes. I threw him away. He dropped on the muddy surface of the soil.


    ¡°Prince!¡±


    My eyes were shocked when someone grabbed Ven. He touched her body. There was no hesitation to me to get the sword of the guards near me. I ran towards them and in a snap of a hand, his head was rolling on the ground. I grabbed Ven recklessly.


    ¡°I will repeat!¡± I looked around at them. I bent down my body, grabbed the head of a man who tried to get Ven away from me. I raised it, showing to all, the misery he experienced in my hand.  ¡°They are my whores! No one can f*ck them except me and me alone! Don¡¯t put your filthy hands on them or your hands will be cut off! Understand!¡±


    ¡°Hail the Prince of the ck Wolves Pack.¡± My father smirked, observing me.


    ¡°Hail the Prince of the ck Wolves Pack!¡± His Right Hand repeated until all of them were saying it. They were raising their hands, greeting me. I have never been seen this kind of eptance to me from the moment I born. I guess they wanted a ruthless Alpha King, not a gentle one.


    I have them a dreadful smirk before I went again to Haya, Kaye, and Ven. This time, I f*cked them harder and harder. I yanked the hair and moved deeper even though there was a blood dripping on their thighs.


    The ceremony ended well that left astonishment to my father and to the whole pack. When I was walking, they were bowing. Their acknowledgement was giving me a satisfaction.


    ¡°Good job, Son.¡± Father chuckled. He summoned me after the ceremony. I was in his room. He was sitting on his throne while smoking a cigarette. ¡°However, don¡¯t fall in love with your whores.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. They are toys to me.¡± I grabbed one of the cigarettes and imitated him. I wanted to cough when I sipped it, but I was forced not to. I should learn how to use this.


    ¡°You¡¯re learning.¡± His eyes told me how proud he was.


    ¡°Like what you said, Father. I¡¯m the Future Alpha King of the Balck Wolves Pack. If I don¡¯t learn now¡­ when?¡±


    ¡°Your mother must be so proud of you.¡± He gave me another bunch of cigarettes. ¡°Want to learn how to use that? Get that all.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude, Father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out of the pack.¡±


    I froze from sipping the stick of a cigarette. I gazed at him with my respect. ¡°Why, Father?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna find the woman you let to escape that night¡­ Zarya.¡± He paused talking, he drank the bottle of alcohol. ¡°Even though your loyalty has been proven. I want that woman dead.¡±


    My mouth was parted. I knew this woulde. I should not be shocked. It was just a little sacrifice for a moreing.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Rape her like what you did to your whores or bury her on the ground or torture her¡­ whatever you want. Just kill her.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. ¡°I swear not to disappoint you this time.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡±


    ¡°Can I bring my whores?¡±


    He stopped drinking his alcohol. There was an usation in his eyes that suddenly disappeared when I talked.


    ¡°They would give me energy. Finding Zarya while f*cking. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±


    He grinned at me. ¡°You changed. Go on. You can.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude.¡± I bowed my head to him before I went out. I hurried towards my chamber. I immediately looked for the three women. They were in the room, sitting, treating themselves with herbals.


    ¡°Are you three okay?¡±


    Haya was crying. Well, that was genuine. I never taught her to cry when no one was looking. ¡°It hurts.¡± She looked at her lower body. Probably, her private part.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I walked closer to her, touched her hair, caressing it. I felt pity for these three women.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Whore! You should call yourself lucky¡­ The Prince has the only one who f*cked us at the ceremony! You didn¡¯t know how dark the stare in their eyes was.¡± Ven stomped his feet on the chair. She was always been a strong woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Kaye agreed to her. ¡°If Prince didn¡¯t do it. More men will grab us. Would you want that?¡±


    Haya slowly moved her head from left to right.


    ¡°I am so sorry. This is just the only way to survive in this ce. Just act that you¡¯ll hurt and cry and all. You¡¯ll get out of here safe.¡± I ordered the guards outside to bring me food and water. I watched them eating. Our pack hadcking food and water. They were not feeding the low-borns like whores. I gave my food to them even if my stomach was growling.


    I was startled when an apple was visible in front of my face, held by Ven. ¡°Eat, Prince. You must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Just eat that.¡± I gave her a small smile.


    ¡°How can you protect us if you¡¯re dying in starvation?¡±


    In the end, I grabbed the apple and ate it. ¡°Be ready for our leaving tomorrow. We¡¯ll find the most important enemy.¡±


    If I met again that woman. I had no choice, but to kill her. That was an order.

 Chapter 26

    THE LIFE OF INDIVIDUALS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Really? ying with the starfish?¡±


    I smiled widely as I looked at Khal. I was on the beach in the early morning when everyone was sleeping. ¡°You woke up early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I panicked when I didn¡¯t see you.¡± He sat beside me. ¡°Still having dysmenorrhea?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°It has gone away. Usually, one to two days.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear.¡±


    I raised the starfish. It was pink in color, cute and small. ¡°Hi, Mr. Actor.¡± I waved the hand of it to him, which made him chuckle.


    ¡°Where did you know about my life?¡±


    ¡°Roze, she talked about youst night.¡±


    ¡°Did she badmouthing me? How loud my snore is? Or how am I miserable when I¡¯m drunk?¡±


    The sound of my chuckle burst out from my mouth. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s how handsome you are. How you y at the ramp hallway and all positives.¡±


    I froze when I saw his full smile. He was a true good-looking guy. Perhaps¡­ he was in the acting industry. Far from my world at the Elemental Kingdom.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I show you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go!¡± I felt so excited. I was jumping when I walked first of him. He brought me to the Music Room, not so far at the Light House. There were so many instruments such as guitar, violin, drum, piano, and others.


    ¡°Do you love music?¡± I asked him. I followed him at the guitar.


    ¡°So much. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Not that much. But Hali is.¡±


    He gazed at my face for so long. ¡°How long did you know Hali?¡±


    ¡°Months? Years?¡± I have known him when he was a child, but I never saw him. I just met him the night I escape from the massacre.


    He nodded his head slightly. He grabbed the guitar and started to strum it. ¡°Tonight, down the Light House, the party will be held.¡±


    ¡°Party?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in celebration for the two hundred eighty-one years of the Light House.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite old.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-Hmm.¡± He started to strum the guitar again. He was a great singer. I did no wonder why he was an actor and a supermodel. He was so talented.


    ¡°Great voice.¡±


    We stared at each other for seconds before it was interrupted by our friends.


    ¡°You go here with him¡­ alone?¡± Roze wrapped on my arm like she used to do.


    My eyes identally viewed Hali. He was ying with his tongue, bumping on his cheek while he was ring at me as if I did something wrong to him. Kastrid was enveloping her hands on his lower arm. Froy jumped to Khal, encircled his thin arms on his broad shoulder. Alisha was looking at herself in the mirror, putting on lipstick. Tan Tan was the holder of the mirror.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have our breakfast.¡± Roze dragged me.


    ¡°Seems like Zarya has full stomach¡­ I mean full butterflies in the stomach. The way she stares at Khal. She has something tÒ»¡± Kastrid stopped speaking when Hali cut him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    I closed my mouth when I recognized that Hali was not in the mood.


    ¡°Bad morning?¡± Froy tapped his shoulder, teasing him as the grin was on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a bad morning, too, if I punch your balls.¡± Hali teased back at him.


    ¡°Not my balls, Buddy.¡± Froy was naughtily covered his lower part.


    They were punching each other¡¯s shoulders as their way of greeting.  They were funny to watch with.


    ¡°Zarya, where are you going after your vacation?¡± Roze was dragging me while we were walking, going to our room.


    ¡°Going¡­ home.¡± There was a doubt for me to say ¡®home.¡¯ Sadly, I have no home. The vacation should be one night, but it turned into days since Hali was enjoying the view. Surely, he would have again a whip to his father when hees back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your home? Can I visit you?¡±


    ¡°Far away. I¡¯ll visit you instead.¡±


    ¡°Really? Looking forward!¡± She leaned her head on my shoulder. ¡°You know I have family, but I barely saw them. I¡¯m living in the big mansion, but I only have my nanny. My parents are always out of town.¡±


    Hearing her story, I realized we had different stories. She had a family, but it seemed nothing. At least she would still see them after work. Me? I only see them in my nightmare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Hali. I will visit you always.¡±


    ¡°Hali? Why¡­¡± She gazed at Hali who was nowughing with Tan Tan and Kastrid. ¡°Why the decision depends on Hali?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± I walked faster as my stomach was growling.


    The breakfast went well. We had so many stories for each other. I knew that Froy was a bastard of his father. His mother was just a maid to their house, is now still a maid. His stepmother was so rough to him, he just ignored it. By looking at him, he was not the kind of guy who was affected by any problem. When it came to a family, his emotions changed into a sad man.


    Tan Tan was an international gamer, it was virtual, any game he knew.  Imagine, Hali¡¯s friend was really an influential person. Tan Tan loved to y games since he was a child. He also talked about her little sister. She was a headache to him because of her weekly changing of boyfriends. Weughed at his face when it became problematic.


    Alisha was a daughter of a famous international model. That was why she entered that world, too, due to her mother¡¯s wants. It was not obvious, but she does not want attention from everyone. She just wanted a ramp in the middle of the road without no one was looking. That was exactly what she said.


    When the story came to Khal. I was more interested in his life. He was a supermodel, a winning award actor, and a great influential singer. However, even if he had a perfect body finger, face, and life. Her girlfriend was cheating on him. He caught her plenty of times; kissing another man and also sleeping with them. He was so kind not to beat her for that. The good news is they broke up. He managed to stand on his own without her. He decided to start a new life again. He also wanted to resign for being a public finger because it suffocated him a lot. It made him annoyed when paparazzi were everywhere.


    Among all of them, the most famous was Khal. He had been quietly hiding from his fans all over the world. He said he liked to go somewhere when everyone did not know him. Unlike Tan Tan, his life seemed to be normal. He could walk without someone following or taking pictures. Hali was in his house when he was in the Human World.


    When the story came to Roze, I knew what she would tell us. The story of how her parents are busy with their work.


    I had friends, too. I almost forgot them, but they were not as rich as Hali¡¯s friends. They were just ordinary beings who would love to eat street foods. I missed being a college student. If I would go back to studying. Would Hali let me? Education is important. If one day, I settled to be as free as a human again. I would get work.


    ¡°How about, Kastrid? I never hear your story?¡±


    In the middle of eating, Alisha¡¯s attention was on Kastrid. She smiled at her, but Kastrid rolled her eyes as if telling a story was not in her vocabry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no story to tell. Why would I share my life with people who I only know for days?¡± Kastrid raised one eyebrow. I noticed, she was a girl who would not easily trust people.


    ¡°Be good to them. They¡¯re friends.¡± Hali ced food in his mouth and then drank water.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand, Hali.¡± Kastrid gazed at him. ¡°Why are you getting along with these people when you¡¯re just risking their life?¡±

 Chapter 27

    FATAL


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    All of us stared at Hali. Kastrid was just stating the fact. If his father knew about his human friends. He would hunt them and killed. They were trained not to be friends with humans as it would just make them weak.


    ¡°If you have mouth now. Will you still have mouth tomorrow if I cut it?¡± Hali¡¯s threat caused a shiver into my spine. He was a King of Asshole and Trash Talker. I liked his being genuine at times.


    Froyughed so loud even though there was fried rice in his mouth, sprinkling out of it. ¡°That¡¯s one reason why I like Hali. His words are great I can use in my poems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± Kastrid¡¯s beautiful smile was established on her lips.


    ¡°Who is Kastrid to you?¡± Tan Tan¡¯s asked as the confusion on his expression was there. ¡°I never met her before.¡±


    ¡°I am his whoÒ»¡± Kastrid words interrupted when Hali talked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my woman.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Froy asked, too. He drank orange juice.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hali answered without looking at me. I was about to drink water when Froy questioned him again.


    ¡°And Zarya? Don¡¯t tell me you have two girlfriends?¡± Froy¡¯s smirk was on his lips. I thought he was just putting tension, teasing Hali for no reason. Thye should be together. They desired to annoy each other.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Hali gazed at Khal, ¡°My friend.¡±


    ¡°But I saw the two of you kissinÒ»¡±


    ¡°You should eat this.¡± My reflex was immediately put an apple on Froy¡¯s mouth to avoid him talking. I was pretty sure, he saw us at the Light House. It was so embarrassing.


    Froy¡¯s grin was widening as he was chewing the apple. ¡°Interesting.¡± Then, he gazed at Khal. ¡°Why did you break up with your long-time girlfriend?¡±


    I bit my lips. I felt that the atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter. I should swim or something.


    ¡°Did your heartbeat for someone? I mean¡­ in the circle of this table?¡± Froy follow-up question.


    I chew the food. I was about to ignore them when I realized everyone was looking at me. My eyes went to Khal. He was gazing at me.


    That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°I think so?¡± Khal answered.


    I coughed plenty of times. Am I imagining or he was pertaining to me? Seriously?


    ¡°Ah, huh!¡± Froy¡¯s pointed a hand to Hali then to Kastrid then to Khal then to me. ¡°There¡¯s aplication. I just want to remind my buddies that we¡¯re friends since we f*cked women at the bar. Please don¡¯t create a wound that will never heal.¡±


    ¡°You talk nonsense.¡± Hali wiped his mouth with the table napkin.  He just turned his back without saying any words. I just watched him.


    ¡°Wait up.¡± I wiped my mouth, too, and followed him. ¡°King Water.¡±


    Hali looked at his side and then at them. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Can I stay for a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His eyes went to the ocean. I could not swim the content of his mind.


    ¡°I just want fresh air.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay. I have duties at the kingdom. The written examination ising.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to stay with me.¡±


    He showed me his ck expression. ¡°No one will save you when the pack hunting youe in thisnd and cut your throat. Your knowledge inbat is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ can you stay?¡±


    ¡°Stopmanding me. You¡¯re just an omega. I¡¯m your king.¡± He turned around and left me.


    ¡°I have no king.¡± I was being tough in that part. Hali just ignored me.


    Eventually, Khal walked closer to me. ¡°Hali¡¯s a king, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw him shifting as a wolf. No worries I won¡¯t tell others. If this is not the time for them to know.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you know?¡±


    ¡°Years.¡± He held on to the railing, looking around at the great scenery of the ocean. The waves of water were making everything perfect. ¡°Are you a¡­ wolf, too?¡±


    I moved my head down. I had no idea if it was right for me to tell my secrets to him even though he was Hali¡¯s friend.


    ¡°I can tell.¡± He continued talking. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t judge you.¡±


    ¡°Hide my secret.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    We both smiled at each other. I woulde back here for them and also, I would find my friends. They would probably miss me since I disappeared like a bubble.


    ¡°You possibly grew in our world?¡±


    Little by little, I wasfortable talking to him. He was not uneasy to speak with. He was full o humor and sense, a serious man in a serious world of reality.


    ¡°You loved guessing.¡±


    ¡°And my guess is right.¡± He chuckled a bit. ¡°Kastrid is not used to the foods and the ce unlike you. Seems like you¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡°I grew at the Alpha King¡¯s world, but we eventually migrated to Human World. I learned the culture, ce, and even education.¡±


    ¡°Where did you study?¡±


    ¡°At Bright¡¯s University. A public school with a free tuition fee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there. Unlucky, we didn¡¯t see each other. I used to visit a public school for taping.¡±


    I caught myselfughing at my conversation with Khal. There was sometimes no fun. When was thest time I burst outughing? I remembered my brother to him. The teenage boy who loved to annoy me, but it was not annoying really. It was his way of cuddling to his sister. They had the same likes: Spiderman. I never thought that Khal would like that corny creature. I knew he loved to spend most of his time with his pets. Guess, what? It was an exotic pet: Spider, scorpion, snakes and others. Which was why he found wolves as cool creatures.


    In the midst of our conversation, Hali shouted to move down. The gunshots bathed the whole area.


    ¡°Get the f*ck up down!¡± He shouted again to everybody. Khal¡¯s arm was encircling mine when he got down on the floor.


    ¡°See? I¡¯m right. They¡¯ll hunt you, Hali. You didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Froy was crawling on the floor as he was protecting Roze on his arm. This world was different. Guns were weapons unlike in our world.


    Hali gazed at me. He examined if I was safe then he spelled out. ¡°Water.¡±


    The waves of water in the ocean instantly moved up, flooding the whole area and swallowing those armies. In one second, they were drawing in water.


    My eyes settled on Hali. His nose was bleeding, meaning he should not use the element of water in the Human World.


    It is¡­ fatal.

 Chapter 28

    THE ATTACK OF THE GOONS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Hali ran towards me. His other hand was holding Kastrid. ¡°Get Roze and Alisha. Bring them to the exit.¡± He ordered Khal and Froy.


    The chaos was everywhere. We were located at the restaurant when that happened. There were so many people involved. Some were shouting for help. Some were crawling to the floor to get through the other ce. I was about to bend down to help the woman who was hit by her legs when Hali tightened his grip on me.


    ¡°Hurry! This world is different from ours. They have guns. One bullet and you¡¯ll die!¡± He dragged me towards the way out.


    Our feet were stuck on the ground when five men blocked our way. I gasped for air when the gun was pointed at Hali. ¡°Who are you, Kid? You are courageous to hit the son of the Mafias.¡±


    ¡°Ah? That perverts?¡± The smirk on Hali¡¯s lips was formed.


    The first man was about to fire a gun when immediately Hali uppercut him. The gun was thrown somewhere. He did a deadly kick on the ribs and chest. He pushed me and Kastrid to the side. The passage was a little small to be moved, therefore Hali had difficulty acting ording to his tactics.


    Froy helped Hali to beat those guys. Except for being a bastard, he knew how to use martial Arts because he was once a member of the fraternity.


    ¡°Khal! Get thedies!¡± Hali shouted when he saw that Khal was shocked at what was happening. It seemed like he was a good boy, far from trouble.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Khal grabbed my hand. He hurried to get Kastrid, too, but it was toote. One of them held the neck of Kastrid and was tempted to shoot her head with the gun, the reason why Hali stopped from kicking hispanion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good fighter than we expect.¡± He licked the cheek of Kastrid which made Hali giggle. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. Can I have this one?¡±


    ¡°Yuck! You, ugly duckling!¡± Kastrid pped him repeatedly, but he was not affected by that.


    I observed my surroundings. All of them were now lying on the ground. One was remaining, that means one wrong move and this man would die. The man was about to move his hand on Kastrid¡¯s breast when I rushed towards him. My feetnded on his face, causing him to move backward. That was not enough to remove his hand on his hold at Kastrid. I turned around and gave him another kick in the face. Kastrid moved down so she would not be hit. In just a blink of an eye, I was holding the gun and pointing it to his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± I heard Hali talking. Eleven if I did not look at him


    I could not believe that I did it fast. I mean I took everything in a serious matter. What Hali taught me was inside my head. I could still remember how he has beaten me when I could not do the kick correctly. I was still weak, but at least I could knock out one big man. That was an achievement to me. However, human strength was different from the wolf¡¯s strength.


    I am a wolf and that made me elevated to this man.


    ¡°Come here.¡± That was unexpected when Hali enveloped his arms on my upper body and dragged me away. ¡°Your feet are not in a proper angle. Your arms are vulnerable and your kick is gross! That¡¯s not the proper way!¡±


    ¡°At least I saved Kastrid!¡± I was ring at him. I was like no weight to him when he was pulling me away.


    ¡°She almost hit by the bullet!¡±


    ¡°How? I didn¡¯t hear a fire of gun!¡±


    ¡°Because you are out of focus!¡±


    That made me stop. My actions would never be enough for King Water. Surely, he would punish me when he got into the Elemental Kingdom. He was just thinking of Kastrid when in fact, I gamble my life to save her.


    ¡°You¡¯re cool,¡± Khal whispered to my ear. He held my hand and hurried towards the gate of the exit.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°You did great for me.¡± He shrugged his shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t help my friends when ites to fighting. I never born one of them.¡±


    ¡°Me either, but I¡¯m learning.¡±


    ¡°Is that required in your kingdom? To learnbat?¡±


    ¡°No for a low-born omega. In my case, I¡¯m the daughter of the most trusted Beta of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Woah! Sounds cool. Am I not allowed to go there?¡±


    ¡°No. Human is prohibited to stomp in our world. That¡¯s the big punishmentÒ»¡±


    ¡°Get in!¡± I was interrupted by Hali. There was a car waiting for us. He rushed towards me. He was never been a gentleman. His hold to my arm was causing pain.


    ¡°Hali, careful. You¡¯re hurting her.¡± Khal told him when he noticed his grip on me.


    ¡°In the midst of battle? You two are flirting! Put your cock in ce!¡± Hali¡¯s voice was loud as if he was on his territory.


    ¡°Watch your words. You¡¯re making me annoyed.¡± Khal held my hand. Instead of hoping me in at the backside of the car. He positioned me on the front. Hali had nothing to do except re at him.


    ¡°Chill, Guys. Battalions of goons are following us.¡± Froy was in charge of driving. He started the car. It almost flew because of the speed.


    I identally saw Roze and Alisha, they were hugging each other while their bodies were shaking. Perhaps they were not used to this kind of interaction. It was like a movie where our lives were in danger.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Kastrid, in the middle of silence, spelled out her words.


    ¡°The goons of great drug dealers. Why? Hali has beaten their sons. As I was saying, they would never stop until Hali did not die.¡± Froy talked with annoyance on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You all won¡¯t see us again.¡± Hali stared at the view outside.


    ¡°Us? You mean, you, Kastrid, and Zarya?¡± Khal asked, gazing at his face.


    Hali¡¯s wrinkled forehead was showed up. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    Khal kept his mouth silent. He nced at me and watched the outside view like Hali.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± That was Hali¡¯sst words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave them, Hali. Their lives are in danger, too.¡± I butt in on the conversation.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Hali¡¯s irritated tone could be heard.


    ¡°I know that they saw Khal, RozeÒ»everyone in this car. They might be involved to you.¡±


    ¡°F*cker! Are you just saying that to be with Khal? We¡¯ll leave and they¡¯ll have a peaceful life! The end.¡± He paused for a bit. ¡°What else is your concern?¡± His temper was out of control again. ¡°Or else you want to live in a Human World again. Then, you stay!¡±


    ¡°Human World?¡± The curiosity was written on Roze¡¯s expression. ¡°What do you mean¡­ human world?¡±

 Chapter 29

    MY COMMAND IS MY COMMAND


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°My brother brought you guards. You¡¯ll be secure in your house.¡± Hali was located on the sofa, crossing his arm and thighs as he was drinking the ss of champagne. Even if he did not tell us. He was worrying with his friends.


    ¡°You, worry?¡± Froy sat on his side. He spread his arms on the headboard of the sofa that reached my back.


    ¡°I guess your hands will cut off for the next minute.¡± Hali stared at his hand that was touching my shoulder. Froy immediately removed his hand on me.


    ¡°Take rest everyone.¡± Khal¡¯s emotion was unreadable when he went to Alisha. It seemed that Alisha was not yet in good condition. The fear was written in her expression.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rest. Any moment, they can follow us.¡± Alisha rolled her eyes. Her eyes were settled on Hali. ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to p it into my face.¡± Hali¡¯s tone was always rude and full of authority.


    I looked up as I was thing king. We should not be contented at the Elemental kingdom when everyone here was in harm. Although I met them in just a few days, I could not get away myself from worrying about their lives.


    ¡°My brother is on the way.¡± Hali came closer to the window, peeking on the road. After a few seconds, we heard a car stop in front of the mansion. By the way, we were at Khal¡¯s secret property where the paparazzi would not see him.


    I wiped the white curtain and peeped on the window. There was a red luxurious car park. At the back, the van and the guards. I cleared my vision. It was King Wind with his bodyguards.


    Why would he have a bodyguard? Is he living in the Human World for a bit long now? Or do they have a property in here, too? I think both. He was wearing a suit as if he was a great CEO of apany.


    I backed away as I saw that they were moving inside the house. I waited for the door to open. Zephyrus had a big smile on everybody.


    ¡°Hi, Everyone! My name is Zeph. Hali¡¯s brother!¡± He waved his hand. His eyes werended on Alisha. Bet, he liked her. Who would never be? She is a supermodel with perfect features, wless skin, and a slim body. Zephyrus slowly walked towards her.


    ¡°Hi, Lady. May I know your name?¡± He held her hand and was about to kiss it as a way of respect when Hali hit his nape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter. Go andmand your guards to do their jobs and let the enemies f*ck off!¡± Hali¡¯s voice was always the pain in my ear.


    Zephyrus pouted as he walked out. He said something to his guards. They aligned, encircled the whole ce. They were also some assigned to the surveince camera. The ce was so wide. Before you came from the main mansion, you would travel kilometers long. The primary gate was located at the entrance. This is what we called wealth. Khal was so rich that he could touch heaven. Kidding.


    ¡°They¡¯re the best guards I have ever had. If they got killed. You¡¯llpensate their families for the rest of their lives.¡± Zephyrus settled his body on the couch. ¡°Poor friends. You brought disaster.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Raiden.¡± Hali grabbed another ss of champagne and drank it. He was a little bit drunk.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re dead if father knows.¡± Zephyrus gave him a yful smile. ¡°I am dead, too.¡± The sound of his chuckle could be heard. I wish all were like him. Everything was funny and enjoyable. ¡°It¡¯s not yet freedom day, but look where we are.¡±


    The freedom day is once a month. It gives an opportunity to everyone to be free, go wherever they want to, or do whatever they like to. It is on the fifth of the day of every month and it is only five hours. That is the time that we can go to the Human World, swim in the river, climb on the trees, take our favorite foods in the kitchen, have fun with friends, and do other activities. It is like a day off for everyone. If it is not yet freedom day. We are not allowed to go out of the Elemental Kingdom. If they found out, we will have a whip or shes, the painful punishment.


    When the night came, we were about to go home, but Zephyrus said the wind was whispering. There was a possibility that if we traveled to the woods, there was a disaster. He did not tell what was that. Hali decided to stay for a bit long. If there was something I learned. It was hard to kill Hali or the Alpha Kings. Their powers had a lot of surprises. Like what Zephyrus capability. The touch of air was giving him a warning if there would be bad happening. He was a guessing man.


    Hali could call the water at any movement, but it was a bad idea if he was doing that into the Human World, he felt weak and his nose was bleeding, which means his power was not so resilient in this world. If someone kills him, they could.


    I think I would be in their sides for a long time to find out their weakness. Hali was on the list of the people that I would kill some of these days. The name of the man who beheaded my father came into my mind.


    Jace¡­ He is on the first list including his father, the whole packs, all of them. The second is Hali. I would never forget every single ache that I felt when I was with him.


    I could not sleep when the night came, so I rested on the veranda. The surrounding was dark, the blow of wind was freezing my body, causing me to hug myself. The house was just alone in the middle of the woods.


    My eyes narrowed as I focused my eyes on the bald area. That was our house. It was near my home on the other side of the woods. I guess we were not far from the Elemental Kingdom. Well, you could not see the kingdom if you are not a wolf. It was only visible for our own kind.


    I froze when someone¡¯s arm encircled my hips. It was Hali, I guess. No one would be brave to touch me except him. He was positioned at my back, hugging me from that location. I gasped as he buried himself at me. His crotch was burying into my butt.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡±


    My eyes sharpened as slowly producing tears, condensing on the corner of it. I was panting as his lips touched my shoulder. I could also smell the liquor in his mouth.


    ¡°On the left,¡± I answered shortly. I could not move. His hands moved up on my chest, touching it slowly.


    ¡°I have menstruaÒ»¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Come on to your room.¡± He dragged me away from the veranda. My feet were lifted. I could not touch the floor as he was carrying me.


    ¡°Hali, not tonight. Please! We¡¯re not at the Elemental Kingdom. It¡¯s not your houseÒ»¡±


    ¡°Mymand is mymand. No reasoning.¡±


    I had no choice, but to let him pull me.

 Chapter 30

    HIS BEDMATE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Hali threw me on the bed. I automatically sobbed as he was pulling down his clothes. His hands were fast. He removed his white v-neck shirt and ck pants. He left nothing when he climbed on the bed. I backed away. I moved and moved backward until the headboard touched my dorsal. The feeling of wanting to scream again was on my system. I liked to shout and seek help from all the people outside.


    But do I have a choice? It is the agreement that gives me no option.


    ¡°No crying.¡± He showed me how sharp his face was. I slightly nodded my head. I removed my tears with the back of my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign of being weak.¡± I continued the lines. He moved his head from up and down. Then, he moved closer. He held the strap of my white sleeveless shirt. Our lips glued to each other. He recklessly brought me down on the bed. My back touched the smoothness of it. I tried not to create any noise of my sob. I felt I was being forced again. His hands were inserted on my shirt, palming my right mound. I shut my eyes and remembered the brightest day in my life.


    The sun will shine again. The dark will be lightened once more. The pain will be blown away. The broken pieces would be joined again. Just believe that everything has an end even the¡­ suffering.


    I gazed at Hali¡¯s eyes. He stopped kissing me. I caught his eyes glued to me. ¡°When I get frustrated, I f*ck. When I¡¯m not in the bad mood, I f*ck. When I want to release my stress, I f*ck.¡± He dragged the strand of my hair, messing up my face.


    I let out a sigh of relief when hepletely stopped. Heid down beside me and gazed at the ceiling. ¡°The bastard Alpha King of Water puts his friends into big trouble. You think your life is the only miserable?¡± He paused, his hands crawled to my chest, he was touching my nipple which made me annoyed.


    I will cut those hands of him. One day¡­


    ¡°My mother treated me as if I am not her son. My father is vomiting me as his child. Where will I go? Where will I suit to be with?¡±


    I slowly pulled his hand out of my breast. ¡°We don¡¯t really know where we belong until we found ourselves in the safest ce ever; to where happiness is thest thing we feel before we sleep at night and the first thing we sense when we wake up in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Where that ce is?¡± He went on top of me, pecked on my lips. The peck became a longsting kiss. I did not respond to it. I just waited for it to end. I was thinking he was not in the good mood to bury his cock in me. His lips went from my cheek to my ear.


    ¡°Love¡­¡± I whispered. He stopped licking my ear. The wrinkle was visible on his forehead.


    ¡°Love?¡±


    ¡°Love is the safest ce ever. That¡¯s what my friend says when she got her boyfriend. Seems everything is magical.¡±


    He bought his lips again on my ear. I could feel the current flowing on my body. My stomach had a strange feeling. Did it feel like¡­ butterfly?


    My eyes widened when he hurriedly take off my clothes including my bra. I red at him with my sharp eyes as I covered my breasts with my hands. The smirk was established on his hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk gently when I¡¯m not in pleasure.¡± Hali sucked my nipple. I managed to curse on him. This asshole. I am going to kill him. I swear to my dead family!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me love is the safest ce ever?¡± He chuckled boastfully. ¡°That¡¯s not a ce. It¡¯s just a feeling, the reaction of the body to stimuli, and the order of the brain to beat the heart. No essential at all.¡±


    He palmed my left breast and massaged it. I bit my lips as I was prohibiting myself to like what he was doing. This time, it was irresistible. However, I could not take the pleasure when it came to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± I bit my lips as he sucked my other breast as his finger was holding the other¡¯s nipple, ying with it. ¡°You¡¯re gonna know when the special someone arrived.¡±


    ¡°F*ck that word. It kills my mother¡¯s lover. It harms people and causes pain. Damn it.¡±


    I was unable to move when he inserted his hands on my lower clothes. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Red?¡± He asked while having a grin on his lips.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Good thing, he did not force what he liked. He settled his body beside me. I hurriedly grabbed my clothes and put them on. The hush environment made the situation awkward for me. I was with the harshest wolf in the entire Elemental Kingdom. I wondered what was running in the mine of his.


    Little by little, I could feel the heaviness of my eyelid. It felt like I wanted to sleep. When I was about to drown with my drowsiness. I heard footsteps walking out of the door. I could now sleep peacefully. The asshole had left the room.


    I was the first one who woke up early. I immediately went to the kitchen after I washed my face. I found a coffee or what. My stomach was growling. I did not recognize that someone was standing at the ind counter. I gazed at the location. It was Hali looking at me. His left hand was leaning on the table while his legs were crossed. He had messy hair. It seemed like he just woke up earlier than me.


    I grabbed the white cup and ced it on the table. ¡°Coffee?¡±


    ¡°Coffee and you. Much better.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My forehead wrinkled. The confusion was written in my expression. He walked towards me. I backed away when he left a little distance between our faces.


    ¡°You forgot to greet me, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± There was no energy in my voice. I had no interest to talk with him. I was about to get hot water when he held my both cheeks and kissed my lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right way to greet an Alpha King of Water.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as the annoyance was written on my face. ¡°Asshole.¡±


    ¡°Poor Little Thing.¡± He teased me back as he grabbed the technology for boiling water.


    Suddenly, I felt that someone was staring. When I looked at the entrance of the kitchen. Khal was there, gazing at us.


    ¡°How long have you been there?¡±


    Khal turned his back at us. ¡°Minutes.¡±


    Did he see what Hali did? I¡¯m dead. Great! Anyway, why would I care? Is that a matter?


    ¡°Tsk. you like him?¡± Hali smirked at me. He dug me to the side. He held the cup of coffee. I did not respond to his words. Why would I like someone that I only know for days?


    ¡°You can like someone, but the agreement won¡¯t change.¡± Hali teased me again when he went to my ear and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re still my bedmate.¡± He smiled widely at me. Then, kissed my cheek. ¡°Day and night.¡±

 Chapter 31

    BALLS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± The irritation was on my face.


    Zephyrus was dancing in front of me like a worm who was about to die for two days. He was ruining my day. He saw me kissing Zarya in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you kiss someone before? Even your whore? Kastrid?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    That was why I wanted to kick Zephyrus out of the mansion even though it was not my property. Honestly, why the hell am I enjoying kissing that Poor Little Thing? I had no knowledge about that matter. Sometimes, I caught myself walking towards her even though Kastrid was beside me.


    And speaking of Poor Little Shit. She was with Khal in the swimming pool. I could see her from the window. How could she enjoy hispany when the lives of those bastards are in danger? I was annoyed by how loud herugh was. She was good at swimming, therefore, they were having a race, swimming from the other side of the corner and going back.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    I kicked Zephyrus balls when he said that. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be with me.¡± He was wincing as he was holding the middle part of his body. ¡°In the hell.¡±


    Iughed so freaking hard with my hard cock when his face was turning red. Surely, it was hurting so bad. He needed a hole to bury with. I tapped his shoulder and chuckled at him. ¡°F*ck yourself.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, too!¡±


    We could not curse at each other when Raiden was here. Probably, he would shout at us or beat us. He was so good at anybody with his clever mind that sometimes, I envy him. Father was into him. Pyro was his favorite, too. Zephyrus and I were his bastards. If he had a choice. Probably, he would kill us and throw on the Land of Bones.


    I went to the closet that was full of clothes. It was human clothes. It seemed unreal that Khal had a thousand different styles even swimwear was there. I settled my eyes on the mirror. Khal maybe had freaking abs, but my abs were so authentic. It was the product of my sweats, exhaustion, and being a warrior. I had no scar because my mother was a good healer of scars. He did not want any dirt. Yeah, she called it ¡®dirt¡¯. Her skin was wless, spotless, and white with perfect close pores. She wanted me to be like that.


    I took off my clothes. I just put on blue shorts with a touch of white on the side. It had a white rope on the upper part, near the belly. After I changed my clothes, I marched towards the swimming pool area. It seemed like the two shits did not see me, standing beside it.


    I galred at Zarya. She said she had menstruation and now swimming? She was lying to me and I would punish her for that.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Khal threw water on me. ¡°Come on down!¡±


    I just sat beside the pool and watched Zarya. The corner of my lips rose up when she did not care about me. She did not even look at my masculine body. Well, of course, may saw this.


    So hot here in the Human World. It was summer. The air was warm. It could burn my skin when I stay long under the sun. The scenery was telling me how beautiful nature was. The blue-green sky was good in the eyes. The trees were breathtaking, the yellow-green leaves were making it attractive. The birds were like singing love songs. It was rxing my shole system. However, what was making my mood ruined was the scene in front of me. Zarya was having another race with Khal. She did not even know that I was good at swimming, too. I would not be the Alpha King of Water if I did not know how to swim.


    I was about to jump into the water when I felt my wolf. He was so weak that even swimming he did not want to do. That was because of using the power to eliminate the opponents. I should not use it in Human World. It might harm me and the elements.


    ¡°Hali, your nose.¡± Khal was startled when he was looking at me. He swam towards my location. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just too hot here.¡± Damn it. I would not enjoy swimming because my nose was bleeding again.


    ¡°Let me nurse you.¡± Zarya traveled near me. She was about to touch my nose when I refused.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands.¡± I settled up and left them in the pool.


    ¡°You¡¯re being mean with her. She just wants to help you.¡± Khal bought his body up out of the swimming pool. He followed me until we arrived at the entrance of the house.


    I did not speak with him. He called the maids and requested to get me clothes. I wiped the blood dripping from my nose. This damn thing was my problem when I was in this world. My wolf did not want here. He was always finding the scent of Elemental Kingdom. I could not stay long here.


    ¡°Bleeding again?¡± Alisha was offering me a table napkin.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I grabbed the table napkin. I removed the blood from the hole on my nose.


    ¡°I remembered when I first meet you. Your nose is bleeding, too. Don¡¯t you have cancer?¡± Alisha swayed her hips towards the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± Khal walked towards the stair. My eyes were sharp as I was watching him up.


    ¡°The same insecurities? Khal¡¯s a tough man for yourpetence, huh?¡± Alisha folded her knee and crossed her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m notpeting. There¡¯s no battle between us.¡± I settled down next to her. I folded my arms as the boredom was striking me again.


    ¡°Remember¡­ it¡¯s you and him whopeted for a trash woman. Look what happened now? Khal left her because she just cheated on him.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about the past.¡±


    ¡°The past may repeat.¡± She gave me a tap on the shoulder before she walked away, following Khal upstairs.


    I did not want to remember her. That woman who made me feel so worthless. Even the Alpha King of Water got rejection. Not everybody would like me. My father neither. I leaned my back on the sofa, the images of my past went to my mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t love you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡±


    Those were thest words from my first love who I fight. I over my friendship with Khal, made a lot of stupid things just to pursue her, and then, one day, she would say she did not love me? What a nice joke from a freaking pussy.


    I hated women most of the time. I loathed every singledy on Earth. History would not repeat again. Friendship is more important than anything in this world and if it would be repeated again.


    I will give her to him for the second time.


    Khal was the first person I met. I was a trouble maker since then. The night I shouted at one of the guys at the bar, he helped me even though I was just a stranger to him. I caught myself crawling, climbing in the woods with my bloody wounds. If this was not because of Khal. I died.


    That was what friends are for.


    ¡°Damn it! Father is searching for us! He will whip our brothers if we don¡¯t go back before the sundown.¡± Zephyrus was running towards me. He was holding a folded paper in his hand.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go home. My wolf doesn¡¯t want here.¡± I paused, zed at Zarya in the swimming pool. She seemed to enjoy swimming even though she was alone. ¡°Tell your guards to shield my friends well. Make sure, they are breathing when Ie back or I will boil their balls and let them drink the broth.¡±


    ¡°Woah! I¡¯m not informed. Am I your squire tomand with?¡±


    ¡°Just do it! Or your balls will go first!¡±

 Chapter 32

    LOVER¡¯S QUARREL


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I fixed all my things. It was about sundown. Hali decided to go home. That means I had no friends there. No someone who would I talk to. Nough. Pure training.


    My eyes went to the door. Khal was standing there. He was watching me put some of my stuff in my bag. I actually had no stuff, but Roze gave these. The mirror of a princess, she said. The robe for bathing. It was all a gift since I had no things in my room. I admitted to her that I was living with Hali. I just did not say that the pce was a kingdom, not a house. I just said I was his maid.


    ¡°Are you gonna back?¡± Khal slowly walked towards me. He climbed on the bed, observing my actions.


    ¡°Depends.¡± I was about to put the metal round brush in my bag when he held my hand. I was surprised by his action. I stared straight into his eyes.


    ¡°Depends on Hali?¡± I smoothly pinched the back of my hand.


    I nodded my head slightly. The depths of his eyes were telling me something, but I could not understand what was that. I let out a gentle sigh while I was examining his expression. Khal was a greatpanion like other guys, like Colden. I feltfortable wherever I was with them where I could not pretend. I could show my emotion, my sadness, my craziness. It was hard to gain such wonderful friends, but I needed to say goodbye for now. I had no exact ce, no home, but with Hali, my safety was secure.


    The curves on my lips were formed. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± I put my left hand on his hand. My lips parted as he caressed my hand, cing it on his cheek while the smile was on his lips and eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    I could not help but widen my grin. Good to know that I had reason to go to the Human World when Freedom Day urs. Before, every time I was thinking of the Human World, the pain was automatically traced into my chest. I only reminisce the day my family died. Now, I could think of the happy memories with Hali¡¯s friends including Khal, Roze, Alisha, Froy, and Tan Tan. I never wonder why Hali was visiting them. They were really good people.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Froy jumped on the bed. Automatically, our hands separate as if they were burned. ¡°So what the status?¡± He nced at me and then at Khal. His eyebrows were wiggling as if teasing us would make his dayplete.


    ¡°Status?¡± Khal washed his face through the use of his hands. They wrestled each other, messing around with my acting room in my stay here. It was truly a wide house. All of us had a room.


    I chuckled as I was watching them. They were like brothers. When tan Tan came, he jumped on the bed, too. After a few seconds, Hali came and he climbed to the bed, too. Take note, with  smile on his lips. Hali had two personalities, the Mad King and a joker.


    They seemed so happy together even after Alisha and Roze came. I was not so sure why they gathered into my room. I was in the middle of my cleaning of the room when Roze hugged me from behind.


    ¡°I will miss you, Zarya Girl.¡±


    The grin ear by ear was written on my expression when I faced her. ¡°Me, too. Roze Girl.¡± We bothughed at each other.


    ¡°Can I join?¡± We all looked at the door when Zephyrus was there, standing with his two eyebrows up.


    ¡°No! You do not belong with the circle of friends.¡± Hali refused immediately as he was fighting the hands of his friends rolling on his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not!¡± Zephyrusughed so loud when he joined the riot on the bed. It was so fun with those boys. I was a little down because we did not get all the most of the time. We did not go to the bar or meet random friends due to the threats of the enemies. I was just worrying about them. We had no idea what should happen next from the moment we walk away from Khal¡¯s mansion.


    After the bonding, we gathered at the sofa area near the entrance of the mansion. They said their goodbyes. Alisha and Roze pecked on my lips while the boys just waved their hands on me.


    Roze went to my ear and whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t like Kastrid. Stay away from that bitch.¡±


    I chuckled shortly before I talked. ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°She seems, she doesn¡¯t do good to you. Look at how high her eyebrow is.¡± Alisha continued the conversation.


    So they like me? That was why they were tailing on me wherever I went. That was a good idea though. Hali could not drag me into the room again because I had been with the girls.


    ¡°Goodbye, Zarya Girl.¡± The two girls did not separate their bodies from me during our walk out of the house.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again!¡±


    Khal went closer to me and ced something on my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a signal on your world, but if it has¡­ please call me.¡±


    I looked down at my hand. It was a white touch screen cellphone that seemed expensive. When I was here, in college, this was the brand of phone that I wanted to have, but sadly, we were poor, so my parents could not afford it.


    ¡°This is¡­ expensive. I can¡¯t take thiÒ»¡±


    ¡°Get that! We can use that if there¡¯s a signal. We need to contact them minute by minute to ensure their safety.¡± Hali interrupted the conversation. He left me no option therefore I epted it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is the farewell taking long? An hour? Or what? They¡¯ll not gonna die. Go inside!¡± Kastrid was peeking at the window. Her left eyebrow was raised as if it was glued in that position.


    I nced at Khal again before I hopped in. There was a sadness in their eyes even though they were beaming. Khal was glowing in his simple in v-neck shirt and simple ck shorts and a slipper.


    ¡°Farewell, Buddy!¡± The boys tapped the back of Hali.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to visit us again. Seems like moths before you go back.¡± Froy chuckled as he dragged Hali inside the car. I thought they had an idea what was Hali was, but they did not spell it out since they knew Hali was not ready to talk about it. However, Khal was the only one who knew it.


    I waved my hands again when the engine was starting. It was hard to say goodbye to those people who became close in your heart even just for days.


    ¡°Missing Khal?¡± Hali was seriously looking in front as he asked me. He was in the middle of me and Kastrid.


    ¡°Of course, she is. Being a whore is like being with the guy wherever you go.¡± Kastrid¡¯s voice had an effect of annoyance to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her life. Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± It was unexpected when Hali, for the first time, defended me on her. ¡°She¡¯s a decent woman than yours.¡±


    ¡°Because I am just a whore? Does it make me not decent?¡± Kastrid talked back. The respect was nowhere to find.


    ¡°That came from you.¡± Hali¡¯s voice was low. He glimpsed at me and then look at the road again.


    ¡°I wondered¡­ where in the world did you pick that whore?¡± Kastrid pointed his forefinger at me.


    ¡°Are you calling her by that title or yourself? I told you she¡¯s not a whore.¡± I could see that Hali was starting to be annoyed, a little bit of force and the fight would be held on the car.


    ¡°She is! You are f*cking her the way you f*cked me!¡± Kastrid¡¯s voice was full of insecurities. Maybe she was jealous of me that was why she was mad at me. Hali was silent. He did not bother to respond to her.


    ¡°You silent because I¡¯m right! You said I¡¯m your only woman! Why the hell did you bring that woman to the kingdom!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking with your king. Lower your voice.¡± I could see that Hali was avoiding himself to burst into anger. His jaw was locked and hard.


    ¡°Am I nothing to you because of her! Am I!¡± She was getting into boundaries. I kept silent as I knew that anytime Hali would be a monster when he began to be annoyed. ¡°I saw you walking into her room! YouÒ»¡±


    ¡°Close your mouth or I¡¯m gonna throw you back to where you came from! Zarya is not my woman! We just have an agreement! How many times that I need to spell that words to you!¡±


    In an instant, I was shocked. My system was surprised. Hali seemed like totally caring for her. They looked like a¡­ lover. When Hali said, Kastrid was his woman in front of his friends. He was not lying, right?


    Okay. I¡¯m out with the lover¡¯s quarrel.

 Chapter 33

    THE PLEASURE


    JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ven walked closer to me.


    ¡°Aye. Any words?¡± I sipped the content of my teacup. It should be as early as tomorrow, but something came up, therefore I had no choice, but to stay and supported my father.


    ¡°Are you going to fulfill your promise?¡± She went closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna bring me to my mother, right?¡±


    I looked side by side. I was ensuring that no one was listening to us. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my tent.¡± She followed me, marching towards my tent. I sat down at the wooden tribal chair and continued gulping my tea. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you there. The n is someone killed you during the travel. You¡¯ll be fully free. Just don¡¯t let them see you again. The twodies would get killed if they does.¡±


    ¡°You have my words. Thank you, Prince.¡± For the first time of her stay, she bowed her head to me. It seemed like she was fully trusting me. They had no mistakes to be treated like an animal. They deserved freedom. When I became the Alpha King, I would not let anyone will be subjected to abuse again.


    I gazed at her when she brought his knee down on the soil. The wrinkles on my forehead were gradually forming. ¡°When you told us¡­ you enjoyed moving deep inside us. Were you lying?¡±


    I gulped saliva instead of tea. Her blonde beautiful hair was making her more attractive into my eyes. To be honest, to the threedies, Ven was captivating my eyes. She was too gorgeous into my vision and I could not avoid staring at her, but I had to. I would not deny that when I was devirginized in front of everybody. My body had changed. It felt like wanting a woman again. My bird was now in good condition, as usual, arousal was running through its shaft.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t enjoy it too much. Hearing women scream was like hearing my mother¡¯s plead.¡± I paused. I managed to drink the tea even if her stare at me was tempting me to kiss her and drag her into the bed. ¡°You know. When your mother means the world to you. You¡¯ll not feel the joy to see and hear woman¡¯s suffering.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the same with your father.¡± She raised her hand. I gasped for air when I watched her, touching from my knee going up to my crotch. She moved her hands in an up and down direction, feeling my hardening manhood inside my underwear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I managed to speak as her hands, moved wild on my sensitive parts.


    ¡°Giving back my gratefulness to the prince.¡± She gave me a huge radiating smile that could capture the man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being forced?¡± I whispered with my low tone, gasping for air as her hands moved inside my pants. She was doing magic into my body. Admittedly, I liked what she was doing.


    ¡°No, my prince.¡±


    That words were the sign of my approval. I held her hands, bent down, and kissed her in the most gentle way. I touched her cheek with both hands as my lips were creating a movement that was filling my heart.


    Ven¡­ it¡¯s her name. I would not forget her once I free her.


    Our lips moved with care until they became hungry for licking and sucking. She stopped me by cing her right hand on my chest, so I paused. I would not force if she did not want to. But she wants to continue. Her smile was making me glue to her pretty face. I touched her cheek while having a grin on my expression. She leaned me on the chair while she was hurriedly pulling down my zipper.


    ¡°The prince needs special thanks.¡±


    My mouth opened as she inserted her hands inside my underwear. She held the shaft of my manhood, exercising in an up and down direction. I shut my eyes as my head moved up, facing the ceiling.


    This is a real pleasure. Not the woman shouting and pleading. Not the woman crying, but the woman who was giving her body with all her heart.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I could not spell out a moan when her hands worked hard, holding the body of my manliness. The current from my belly was spreading throughout my body. I could feel my hardness.


    When she ced my long to her mouth. I would go crazy. I bit my lips as she was rubbing it into the depths of her throat. I almost forgot everything. I forgot that she was the woman that was under my protection. The woman who I needed to save about, but I would think about thatter. I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her deep into my maleness. The sound of my husky moan was heard in the tent.


    My eyes widened when someone entered. It was the father. It seemed like he liked what he saw. Ven stopped from sucking my manhood. ¡°No, continue. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± The grin was visible on his lips when he left the tent.


    ¡°The scene will make your father more trust in you.¡± Ven wiped her lips with her thumb.


    ¡°Ah, huh.¡± I brought my face near with her. ¡°I want you in bed.¡±


    ¡°Is that an order, Prince Jace?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s a plea.¡±


    She burst out a chuckle as she walked towards the bed while little by little, removing her body coverings. She left no clothes when she climbed on the bed and happily spread her thighs. ¡°Come on in, Prince!¡±


    The genuine chuckle could be heard in my mouth. To be honest, no other woman could make me smile. I caught myself happy when I was crawling on the bed. I positioned my body on her top and let the romance begin by kissing her smooth lips.


    ¡°Maybe your two whores would be jealous?¡± She jokingly bit my lower lips.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I glued our lips together as my hands enveloped her well-formed breast. I scattered her thighs as I touched her fold. Her moans were like a piece of music into my ears. It was better to hear than the scream. Than the pain they were dealing with in those abusive days in their lives.


    ¡°I never notice that¡­¡± Ven touched the peak of my nose. ¡°You¡¯re a nice-looking guy.¡±


    ¡°No one notices it.¡± I kissed her cheek, went to her ear, and sucked it. Her moans were bing loud and loud. I went to her cor bone. My finger was sliding up and down to her sheath. It turned into a slippery fold, the cause of my touch to her. She was ready for my pration, but I would not let her feel the pain again. If she demanded it. Then, I would plug in, but if not, I would just deal with my hormones.


    She fought my kiss as she swayed her body, moving up and down. She looked extra gorgeous with her parted lips and lust in her eyes. Her blonde hair was scattered to her head while her hands were gripping my shoulder tightly.


    ¡°Are you afraid that you might hurt me?¡± She whispered in between my kisses.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I stopped kissing her. I brought my face down on her boobs and sucked the right one as my fingers continuously slid in the middle of her thighs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    When I heard the one word, I immediately stop. I was about to get up on the bed when she pulled me again towards her. I fell on her top.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. I want you inside me.¡± She traced the lift of my nose down to my lips. ¡°Let me feel your desire. I will offer my body wholeheartedly.¡±


    The grin ear by ear was visible in my expression. I fixed our lips together again as my hands were guiding my long to enter in her hole.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She moaned deliciously as I reached the end of her passage. I slowly moved back and forth while watching her delightful expression. I never heard the moans that were so good in the ear. The scare of memories that I felt for the shouting and raping day and night in our pack turned into memories of a romantic night with this woman. I had not known her much. What I know was seeing her could light my day.


    I thrust in and out, back and forth. It felt so good¡­


    Especially when I could see how much she liked what I was doing.


    ¡°Own me, Prince. Own me as if it is the day of your life.¡± She screamed and screamed, not because she was feeling ache, but it satisfied her pleasure.

 Chapter 34

    THE ENCOUNTER WITH THE HIGHER KING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I slowly stepped forward. My knee was shaking. The fear was crawling all over my body. The Alpha Kings: Colden, Pyro, and Raiden were in front of the main entrance of the Elemental Kingdom with the Higher King Oswald.


    The oue of our escape would surely cause a whipping session that would cut my back wherein I could not walk or move at all.


    ¡°Father.¡± Zephyrus was about to greet his father when King Oswald pped him on the face. His face was moved sideways, lowering his head.


    ¡°You tolerate the wrongdoings of your brother! You¡¯re a shame!¡± The grit on King Oswald¡¯s teeth was evident.


    I saw the other personality of Zephyrus which was showing his father how serious he was. King Oswald walked faster. When he reached Hali, the sound of the p echoed in the pce. In front of all the low borns: Omegas, he pped his two alpha king sons. He was humiliating them as if they were not royal blood.


    ¡°The two of you never give me respect! It¡¯s not Freedom Day, so why go to the Human World!¡± King Oswald grabbed his cane that was located at the side and hit Hali over and over again. His shoulder automatically turned red. The shes were formed as fast as the lightning. The bleeding was there, but I never heard King Water¡¯s ache.


    ¡°You don¡¯t learn your lessons!¡± King Oswald kept on beating him.


    Zephyrus hurried to cover his brother. ¡°Father, please! It¡¯s my fault! Don¡¯t hurt Hali!¡± That was King Wind¡¯s selfless love for his brother. The amusement for him filled my heart.


    ¡°Father!¡± Colden made his father stopped by walking masking the two of them.


    ¡°Get out of the way, King Ice!¡± King Oswald was so livid that even his hand was shaking. ¡°Don¡¯t protect your brothers! You should have your training instead of covering them!¡±


    Colden stood straightly. His kind expression amused his father. ¡°This is the way of my bravery, Father. I may be¡­ coward, but please don¡¯t hurt my brothers. I promise I¡¯ll beat Hali in the training.¡±


    ¡°As if,¡± Hali whispered. It seemed like he was not affected by his wounds.


    ¡°How? A coward king for years? That won¡¯t change for days!¡±


    I jumped in shock when he hit the three of them. Now, Colden was included in it. He struck them with his cane, causing wounds and bruises to their bodies. He was so brutal with his sons.


    ¡°You never learn, huh!¡± When he noticed that the wounds would never make them bother. My eyes widened when he yanked Kastrid¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Father!¡± That was the time, Hali reacted to it. He rushed towards her. ¡°Not her! She¡¯s just following my orders!¡±


    ¡°Your whore is so essential to you! From now on, every mistake you did. Your whore will suffer!¡± She pulled Kastrid¡¯s hair, giggling was on his expression. He threw her to the guards. Kastrid dropped on one¡¯s arms.  ¡°Bring that whore to the Dungeon!¡± Kastrid f=ought back to them while screaming. The dread was obviously seen in her eyes.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to her! Beat me so hard that¡¯s fine, but not heÒ»¡± Hali stopped talking when the Higher King yanked my hair, too. The burning sensation could be felt in my scalp. Hali froze, not talking at all. His eyes were settled to me.


    ¡°This one is strong. She didn¡¯t even scream.¡± Higher King was amazed by my silence. Yanking my hair would not pressure me. Hali was doing that day by day. ¡°Did you teach the omega to fight and endure the pain?¡±


    The silence filled the whole pce. I could see the worry in Hali and Colden¡¯s eyes. When my gaze touched King Fire, the worry was in there, too.


    Do they care for me? Care for Hali¡¯s Porr Little Thing?


    ¡°I am interrogating you!¡± My right eardrum felt an ache when the Higher King Oswald shouted near my ear.


    This would be a huge breaking of rules if he said yes. The omega had no other duties except serving the royals. They should not learn how to handle spears, swords, and other instruments to kill. They were not allowed to use their wolf form to fight, only for running and gathering food. Whoever taught the omegas to fight would be executed no matter what his rank was.


    Hali was about to open his mouth, but Pyro pulled him on his back. ¡°I taught her.¡± Pyro bravely spoke.


    I had no idea why these Alpha Kings were helping me. I was just a piece of misery, so why help me?


    ¡°I taught her, too.¡± King Lightning, Raiden, spoke up, too.


    The startling at King Oswald¡¯s body was evident. His look interchanged to the two of them. ¡°Me, too.¡± Colden talked, supporting his brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Zephyrus lied to save us.


    ¡°I¡¯m involved.¡± Hali spelled out those words.


    ¡°As we heard what happened to her family, we never hesitate to teach her holding the instruments. She needs protection to herself. We believed that she can fight for the¡­ Battle of the Next Betas.¡± Raiden spelled out those words with his straight stand and a gesture of the Alpha King. His action was making me feel like the true king. The perfect king. ¡°If the battle will be held this year she can win like her¡­ father.¡±


    ¡°Father? Who is this whore¡¯s father?¡± King Oswald examined his face. His eyes widened when he was aware of my resemnce to my father.


    ¡°The Great Beta, Zakan. The man who gambled his life to ruin the enemies.¡± Colden spoke up with his chin up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, King Oswald removed his hands on my hair. ¡°She¡¯s not a whore that King Water pick to the Pleasure House?¡±


    ¡°No. She will never be a whore.¡± Hali rushed towards me. He ced me on his back.


    ¡°You did right for the first time.¡± King Oswald gazed at Hali. ¡°Make sure that woman will be like his father. Let her join the Beta¡¯s battle and if she wins, I¡¯ll give her a child, a royal child that will carry the royal title as one of the Prince or Princess.¡± He turned his back at us. ¡°That¡¯s a reward for his father heroic acts.¡±


    ¡°Instead of you¡­ Can I¡­¡± Hali made his father stop by his words. ¡°Can I give her a child instead?¡±


    ¡°Disagreed.¡± King Oswald gazed at Kastrid. ¡°Still, bring that woman in the Dungeon. Let her suffer for King Water¡¯s rule breaks.¡±


    ¡°Father! Please!¡± Hali followed him to plea on him.


    King Oswald stopped again. ¡°They will bring that whore on the Dungeon or Zakan¡¯s daughter¡­ Choose one.¡±


    Hali shut his mouth. He looked at me for so long and then at Kastrid. He moved his head down, facing the floor. ¡°Bring Zarya to Dungeon.¡±


    What?

 Chapter 35

    THE DUNGEON


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you nuts!¡± Pyro immediately responded.


    ¡°Why her?¡± Colden asked him.


    ¡°Hali you should not put her at Dungeon. You know how life urs there. She may suffer from depression. She¡¯ll just remember her family¡¯s death.¡± Raiden¡¯s long speech had a touch of concern.


    ¡°F*ck your cock, Hali!¡± Zephyrus¡¯s serious tone filled my ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Hali gestured to the guards using his nt nod. ¡°Capture her.¡±


    Before their hands touched mine. My eyes were burning as I galred at him. That asshole would suffer one of these days! I would make him cry. I swear to my dead family!


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Colden whispered my name as I passed him by. It was unexpected that the kings would be worried for me.


    The drop of one tear rolled to my cheek. I sniffed as I avoided it covering my whole system. I should be strong as always. I was alone in this world.


    ¡°No crying.¡± The husky whisper of Hali reminded me when I passed him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no agreement for this. I¡¯ll beat your handsome face when I out with the Dungeon.¡± The threats came out from my mouth as my eyes were showing him how mad I was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll embrace your beat.¡± He stepped one towards me and whisper. ¡°Survive. Mymand is mymand.¡±


    ¡°Your mistreats to me will never be forgotten.¡± The madness filled my emotions.


    ¡°I order you to remember it. Day¡­ and night.¡± He fought my stare.


    What did I do wrong to him? He was so livid at me that I could not understand. The depths of his eyes were full of exasperation. Is that for me? Or for all the women in his life?


    My feet were stepping in heaviness. I did everything that I could, not to look back at the kings. One day, I would avenge this to the Alpha King of Water! I swear!


    The Dungeon was the worst ce I have ever seen. The prisoners were screaming. The smell was like someone was rotting.


    ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡±


    I stopped walking when I heard that. The passage was for the women. The left side was for the men. There were prisoners havingbat, almost killing each other. The guards did not care at all. There were sleeping on the soil. They did not care about their surroundings. They were climbing at the bars. They were some eating their own hands. Some wereughing, talking to themselves. Some were pleasuring themselves, inserting their finger on their private parts. Some were crawling back and forth. I had really no idea that this ce was worst than hell.


    ¡°There¡¯s no vacant cell.¡± I think he was the Leader of the Guards.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Put her at the group cell.¡±


    ¡°She will not stay at the Dungeon. She¡¯s King Water¡¯s omega.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no order where to put her therefore it¡¯s not a problem if we ce her at the Group Cell.¡±


    I thought the Group Cell would be a cell for more than one prisoner. That would be fine if they were kind to me, but I was wrong for that thought. They threw me on the Group Cell who was a criminal.


    Should I survive for a day?


    Iy on the dried grass when they pushed me towards the inside and then shut the bars immediately. I looked around. The women were the number of five. They were ring at me with the fire in their eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re not fit her! Get this kid out!¡± One of them shouted. She held the bars and shook them. She was a big woman. My eyes settled on the tattoo on her nape. It was a dragon bursting out of the fire.


    I would no longer be safe in this ce. I needed to go out as soon as possible.


    I gradually gazed at them one by one. The big woman near the bars, the woman who was having a man haircut. A woman was full of piercing. One was sitting at the corner, fixing her knife.


    Is there no rule at the Dungeon? When they killed theirpany prisoner, no punishment? I think so.


    My eyes settled on the other woman who was sitting on the left side. She was just looking at me. She tapped her side, gesturing me to sit beside her. ording to her looks, she was like the same age as me. I was thinking that all of them she was the most trusted therefore I sat next to her.


    ¡°Watch their actions. They might kill you without noticing it.¡±


    ¡°Is there nows about killing here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. They are fighting for space. Since you are a neer. The space will be taken by you. The air that they are breathing got limited.¡±


    ¡°Air?¡±


    ¡°During the night, the oxygen iscking because they are sealing the whole ce. Some died with suffocation.¡±


    My hands were slowly closing. This would be not easy for me except for the air, my problem was these people.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± I showed her my sharp eyes.


    ¡°Trust no one even me can kill you.¡± She stood up, walked to the other side of the cell, getting bored.


    The cell was so small. How could we fit in this during sleep? Sleeping while sitting? Hali just at least gives me a knife. I was not ready here.


    If I die, I can¡¯t revenge on King Water and on the people who killed my family.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The big woman came to me. There was no bad intention in her eyes, but I would not trust anyone.


    ¡°Zarya, the daughter of the great Beta, Zakan.¡±


    ¡°Beta?¡± Sheughed so hard that even her stomach ached. ¡°Then why are you here if you are the daughter of the great beta?¡± Sheughed again, teasing me as if what i said was just a joke to her.


    ¡°Because of an asshole who orders the guard to ce me here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that asshole?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°The Alpha King of Water.¡±


    The amusement was written on her face. ¡°You are brave to say his name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a name. It¡¯s a title.¡± Iy on the dried yellow-brown grass. ¡°I can¡¯t avenge myself for that asshole if you kill me. Don¡¯t worry about my space here. I will leave after days.¡±


    ¡°I like your braveness. Well¡­ if you get out of the cell for the next two days, you¡¯ll live, but if not¡­¡± She gestured her hands as if she was cutting a neck. ¡°Remember that.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    During the night, I slept peacefully even though I could not grab air. We were saving oxygen for the rest of the night. It was hard to breathe. I almost suffocated. This was like the same training as on how to swim or go under the water for so long. I was expecting that I would just stay at the Dungeon for one day or one night, but they did not get me.


    ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you getting me!¡± I was kicking the bars as I was shouting at the guards. They were roaming around. One had stopped ande closer to me.


    ¡°King Water¡¯s order. You¡¯ll be in there for two weeks.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that not Higher King¡¯s order! What the hell! That asshole! I should go out or I will die!¡± I kicked and kicked the bars over and over again.


    When I looked at my back, I gulped my saliva as the big woman red at me.


    No way! She will kill me!


    ¡°Tell King Water, I will kick his handsome face once I got out! Asshole!¡± I shouted and shouted, but my destiny in this cell would never change.


    I must fight or else my life will be shorter than I expected.

 Chapter 36

    DYING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Someone tapped my cheek. When I looked at her, it was Matilda, one of the prisoners. The one that even she said she would kill me. I trusted her. I moved up. I leaned on the cement and gazed at her. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for sleep.¡±


    ¡°You damn it! You should not sleep if you want to see the next morning!¡± I was shocked when she pped me, the way Hali pped me. I red at her. Although I was mad at her hit on my cheek, I just ignored it. She was right in all aspects.


    If Hali thought I would die in this Dungeon. I would never let his thoughts win. I bravely stood when the Dungeon closed. From the moment, it was sealed, the Big Woman attacked me. I had even now her name. She kicked me, causing me tond on the cement. I gazed down at Matilda. She did not do anything. She did not even help me. I felt I was betrayed by her or she was just afraid of these women.


    ¡°We can buddy, but sadly, you¡¯re consuming more oxygen and space even if your height is small.¡± The big womanughed followed by the others. They did not even bother to join the tension. Just staring and watching like what Matilda doing.


    She hurried towards me. I was about to doge on my side when she punched me on my stomach. ¡°Ahh!¡± I grabbed my belly as I was twisting my body. One of the weaknesses of the women was the belly. The stinging sensation was there. When my body bent, I could not stand straight.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a warrior, are you?¡± The Big Woman bent his knee to check on my face. ¡°Pretty, but worthless.¡±


    I fought her stare at me while making myself adapt to the pain. I was exhaling and inhaling to lessen the ache that I was dealing with at the moment. ¡°What¡¯s your¡­ name?¡± I managed to talk even though I was almost copsing due to her strike on my belly. She was a good puncher that even secondster, her hit on me did not change its feeling.


    ¡°Call me skull, Kid.¡±


    I forced myself to stand bravely. In just one blink of an eye, I kicked her belly as she did to me. ¡°Anyst words, Skull?¡±


    The grin could be traced on her lips. ¡°I think I will enjoy this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s yourst words? I will enjoy, too.¡± I  jumped so high as I leaned my feet on the wall. When m feet stopped on the wall. I attacked her immediately. I gave her a strong uppercut. She moved backward. I was about to kick her again when she held my feet and broke them.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Inded on the soil with my butt first while holding my legs. I bit my lips as I was enduring all the pain. The bone in that area was broken. I could not stand up.


    ¡°Anyst words, Zarya? Your name is beautiful. It suits with your pretty face.¡± She walked to the other woman and grabbed the knife.


    I massaged my legs in a rotary motion. The tears at the corner of my eyes formed as I gritted my teeth. The waves of pain spread around my system. I had a broken bone and this might the reason for my death.


    No! Stand up, Zarya!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The tears rolled to my cheek, but I was not crying. It was because of the pain that I was dealing with. I remembered the scorpion of Khal. It only had one part to kill and that was the part of a stinging. I could use that strategy to win.


    I was not yet prepared for the next attack when the Skull hurried towards me. I shut my eyes as I felt the rusty knife buried into my belly. The blood dipped from that portion. The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Goodbye, Zarya.¡± She let out the knife from my meat and hit me again and again. My mouth barely opened with the shock and ache that was gradually killing me.


    My bodynded on the soil. I could see the light that almost consuming me. Skull was about to stomp on my chest when I barely saw Matilda, changed into her wolf form, and ate the big woman. She fought for me. She fought all the remaining women while I was breathing in and out, gasping for too much air because my lungs were slowlycking air. My chest was moving up and down. My hand was holding the wounds on my belly.


    The faces of my family were spinning into my head. The night they got killed. I was finding the justice that was why I kept on trying and trying even though I was all alone in this world. I kept on standing because I believed one of these days. I could kill the pack who murdered them. I should never die without avenging them. My name should not be buried on the soil without the title of a Great Beta like my father.


    I slowly stood. I forced everything that I could to stand. The blood on my belly was dropping, flooding into my lower body.


    ¡°I am Zarya¡­ The Daughter of the Freat Beta!¡± I ran as fast as I could. In an instant, the rusty knife was on my hand. I buried it to Skull over and over again. The weakening was consuming me, but I kept on stabbing her. I raised my hand. Everything went slow when I stabbed her in the throat. Inded on the floor after that, gathering all the air I could get.


    ¡°Matilda¡­ I mustn¡¯t¡­ die.¡± I breathe in and out, being brave in spite ofcking air. I got plenty of stabs with my broken bone on the right leg.


    I need to survive. I should live. I should¡­


    The dark was consuming my vision little by little until I had no longer images to see. My heart stopped beating.


    Thest thing I remembered was one hand held mine.

 Chapter 37

    THE CUDDLE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°I told you! Putting her at the Dungeon would never be a great idea!¡± Raiden was shouting at me when he knew what happened to Zarya.


    ¡°Do you like her? You¡¯re so mad as if you¡¯re her lover.¡± I sat on my swivel chairfortably.


    ¡°Of course, I like her!¡±


    My eyes went to. I examined the spark in his eyes. The gritting of his teeth was there. His perfectly handsome feature was livid for me.


    ¡°I will always like her because she¡¯s the daughter of the great beta! Her father saved us plenty of times! Gamble his life for us to live! Seeing her like this is pushing me to kill you!¡± He went closer to me. The lightning traced on the sky. The truth was, Raiden was not just having a pretty man looks, he was also the strongest among all the elements. When he was mad, the lightning would show in the sky even though the weather was beautiful.


    ¡°Treat her wounds and give everything she needs when she wakes up! Don¡¯t treat her like your whore or else I will get her and assign her to my protection!¡± He kicked my favorite speaker before he left the room.


    Zephyrus stood up. This time, no joke could be seen in his expression. ¡°Same. I¡¯ll get her if you don¡¯t treat her right.¡± He turned his back at me for the first time.


    Pyro just gazed directly into my eyes even though his face had no emotion. The angriness was radiating from him. He marched away from my chamber without saying anything. If he spoke up, my chamber would be burned with his fire.


    Colden was left. He was sitting beside Zarya, settling his eyes to her. Why the hell do my brothers like that woman! I just did what was right! That was her training and surely, she learned something from the Dungeon. I would never regret sending her there but¡­


    ¡°Zarya is on the fight. She¡¯s in critical.¡± My trusted guard, Leo.


    When I heard the news. I rushed towards the Dungeon. I was toote when I came, she was unconscious,ying on the ground with no heartbeat, bathing with his own blood, with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± I shook her shoulder over and over again, but she was not responding. I held her hand tightly. I heard that she had a beat pumping of the heart. She was not yet dead. I shook my head and blew a loud sigh. I must decide.


    I never felt fear since I was trained to be the Alpha King of Water, but this time, I felt the dread covering my chest. It was like my life would never be the same again if this Poor Little Thing got killed.


    I shook my head and shut my eyes. I gripped her hand tightly and spelled out. ¡°Heal.¡± She brightened as the wounds were slowly healing. That was myst heal for the entire month if I needed to heal someone or myself, that would not affect it. Even if the Alpha Kings were powerful, we also had weaknesses and that was one. I had no power for the entire month even my wolf would not show. I only had three healing power. One, I used it when my father whipped me when I teased him. Second, I used that again when he shed me for going to the Human World. Third, for Zarya.


    The problem was, we would have an Alpha Training for the third day from now. I would be punished again for not having my wolf or worse, they would curse me as false alpha king. It was prohibited to say to people the weaknesses of the alpha kings. Our world was alwaysplicated, surrounded by the rules of the Elemental Kingdom. This would be trouble.


    I gazed away from the view of Zarya. I could not understand why I was having pity on her. That was just training. It would be normal to give her difficulties. It was usual that she would encounter the middle of life and death.


    I and Colden¡¯s eyes met. He was not talking to me since Zarya was brought to my chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯m mad at you.¡± Colden finally talked. Among all of them, Colden was the one who could not shout. He was prohibiting himself to shout or be mad. His monster was so wild and bad. He could not control when it showed up.


    ¡°Because of Zarya, too?¡± I seemed no care at all.


    ¡°Her fatherÒ»¡±


    ¡°Her father again! All of you like her because of her father! Zarya is different from him! She must face training or else she will not fight even if for herself!¡±


    ¡°Everyone came from weak. You must not let her face the training that she¡¯s not ready for.¡±


    My eyes went to his hand. He touched Zarya¡¯s hand as if he cared for her¡­ a lot. I thought it was not because of her father? I guessed he likes her for being a woman.


    Damn it! Not all freaking guess is right! Why would I think as gross like that! She does not even pretty in my eyes¡­ some angle, possibly.


    ¡°If you really want to help her. Train her well. She may be strong as her father, but she¡¯s soft as her mother, too.¡± Colden grabbed raised her hand and ced it on his cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I could not hold back. I stood up and came near him. I removed Zarya¡¯s hand from him.


    ¡°She¡¯s warm.¡± Colden¡¯s voice was just chill as always.


    ¡°Warm?¡± I touched Zarya¡¯s forehead. ¡°F*cker! Why did you not tell me! She has a fever!¡±


    Colden grabbed her hand for the second time. ¡°Which was why, I am giving her cold.¡±


    ¡°Get away! I can take care of her!¡± I removed him once more. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want.¡±


    I caught myself dragging him away from the bed. He held the feet of the bed and encircled his arms to it. He was like a kid who did not to be separated from his favorite ce.


    ¡°Get the f*ck up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡± He tightened his grip on the feet of the bed, causing it to move and shake the bed. I was not aware that we were dragging the bed away from its location until Zarya woke up. When I nced at her, she was looking at us both.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± She asked. Her eyebrows were moved up.


    Colden suddenly climbed on the bed. He had a huge smile on his lips. ¡°I bring your food. You must be very hungry.¡±


    The annoyance was written in my expression. Since when did the f*ck he cares for a woman? Damn this irritation I felt. I shook my head as I went back to my swivel chair. The e of Colden cherishing Zarya, giving her food was making my day ruined.


    Damn that Poor Little Thing. I saved her freaking life and I did not get even a short ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Well, I did not care. I had no n to tell her. Let her die with her madness to me. May she has a heart attack because of me.


    When I and Zarya¡¯s eyes touched each other. She was so mad at me, she even rolled her eyeballs as if it would going to burst out from her eyes socket.


    ¡°Want more? I¡¯ll ask the omegas to bring you. Wait up!¡± Colden rushed towards the door, he shouted to them to bring him more soup.


    ¡°You!¡±


    I ignored Zarya¡¯s shout at me.  ¡°You are an asshole! It¡¯s not written in the agreement that you will send me to the Dungeon!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So? I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I grabbed my headphone and ced them into my ears, but I did not open the music therefore I could hear her deadly wish for me.


    ¡°I hope your cock does not produce an heir, Assshole!¡±


    All of my blood went to my face and boiled it with over madness to this woman. I hurried towards her. She threw me the pillow and I did the same thing. My healing power was good than the medicine, she could now curse at me and even hit me with the pillow! How dare she!


    I was about to hit her again with the pillow when she screamed out loud. ¡°Ahhh! Help me! Help! King Water is killing me!¡±


    ¡°Hali!¡± Colden¡¯s punchnded on my face. What the hell! ¡°Not my freaking face!¡± Colden was a Coward King. He could not beat anyone even me. This was the first time, he touched my face with a punch and that was because of Zarya, meaning he liked her so much.


    Zarya ran towards his back. She had a smirk on her lips. That evil bitch! I swear I will f*ck her so hard when I got a chance!


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Hali?¡± Colden was now mad at me, but the tone of his voice was still full of kindness.


    ¡°She was the one who hit me withÒ»¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll not do that. She came from almost dying. I treated her fever just now. She can¡¯t do what you¡¯re saying.¡± Colden held her elbow, dragging her gently out of my room.


    ¡°Thank you so much, my savior.¡± I could hear Zarya¡¯s cuddle to him.


    That bitch!

 Chapter 38

    TAME THE UNTAMABLE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Thank you so much, World! I am alive. However, I did not know what exactly happened. How do my wounds heal faster? How am I located at Hali¡¯s Chamber? I knew I was dying that time. Fortunately, I could still breathe now.


    Colden invited me for a walk in the woods. I was so grateful to him for all that he had done for me. Possibly, he was the one who saved me.


    ¡°Apology for my brother¡¯s attitude.¡± He seemed awkward. He could not look at me.


    ¡°I used to that. He¡¯s the Mad King.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm. Try to understand. Hali¡¯s life is not what you think.¡±


    I was curious about that, but I never asked. I was not in the ce to question it. My People-to-kill note would never be changed. Hali was listed in there.


    ¡°Can you teach me instead? Hali¡¯s training is bloody. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± I stepped one, looking at the leaves that fell from the trees.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not taking the training seriously. I¡¯m not capable of hurting others. What I did to Hali was a mistake.¡± I could see the guiltiness in his eyes. Perhaps he was the kind of man who did not like cruelty, not like Hali. ¡°Should I say sorry for what I did?¡±


    I stopped stepping. Was is he serious? Hali deserved that punch or more I guess. I almost died in the Dungeon. He did not bother to look up on me. There was no agreement that I would die under his protection.


    ¡°He¡¯s so mean to me, King Ice. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. What you did is what he deserved.¡± I was mean to Hali, too. Good thing, he was not the kind of king who would send me to Court Room to be punished by shes. I heard otherdies, specifically, omegas when they identally disrespect the Higher King Oswald, they automatically brought to the Court Room and got whipped.


    ¡°Hali¡¯s not the same anymore. When he was a Prince, every girle to him¡­ he punished it. She heaters women most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    We both stopped in the woods. We sat on the big brown branch of the trees,ying on the ground. The topis was all about Hali. This was usable. By this, I could know what was his weakness.


    ¡°How can a woman make him happy?¡±


    Colden stared at me for so long before he talked. ¡°A strong care is enough for some men, but to Hali¡­ he loves making love. Pardon me, but that was him.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I moved my head up and down. ¡°Therefore he loves Kastrid?¡±


    ¡°Kastrid is his whore. He can¡¯t live without her.¡±


    Can¡¯t live without her? So I needed to beat that Kastrid for me to be able to get a favor on Hali. Then, how? I grabbed the cellphone from my pocket. Since I went to Dungeon, I kept this so people would not see this. I looked at the signal bar to the upper part.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working here.¡± Colden gazed at my cellphone. ¡°Who gives that to you?¡±


    ¡°Khal.¡± I tightened the grip on the cellphone. Could I say, I missed him?


    ¡°Khal?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°Hali¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    That was how the conversation urred for both of us. In an instant,  I wondered why Hali had an inte connection on his monitor?


    ¡°Wait up? Why does Hali have an inte connection on his monitor?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I just know there¡¯s no signal here. However, you can do everything when you have power.¡±


    ¡°Power¡­¡± I whispered. Can that power be stolen? Or if not, can I be powerful like them? Whichever among those, I would study every single detail that I might use.


    After the walk with King Ice, I went to the washing area to do my job as an omega. They were giving me food and shelter. I was not here just to be a bystander. There were plenty of clothes that I would be cleaning. These were the warrior suits of the guards. I was with some omegas who I did not know. Actually, I was ignoring other people. I stopped being friendly, so I would be away getting hurt and worried about them. Fewer people I knew, fewer people I worried about.


    ¡°Zarya, can you help me?¡± Amelia peeked at me. She was standing at the door while I could only see her face.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± I stood up and walked towards her. I wiped my wet hands on my skirt.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance. King Water doesn¡¯t want my egg pie. Can you make two?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but¡­ can I not go in his chamber?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll bring it to him.¡±


    I went to the kitchen with Amelia. I found a mother through her. She was so easy to be closed with. She helped me with everything that I needed to know in the kitchen even the way how things worked.


    ¡°When do you n to stay here?¡±


    In the middle of me Pouring the cold water as I mixed the ingredients she asked that made me freeze. I honestly did not know what to do after I fulfill my revenge on the people who hurt me and my family.


    Should I stay here? Serving the kings?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t a n, have you?¡± She helped me sprinkle the flour on the clean t surface. She fattened the dough with the use of a rolling pin.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea what to do next. Maybe go again to the Human World and start a new life? Find a husband and so be it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to stay here?¡±


    I looked at my front. If I would going to kill the Alpha King of Water, there would be no ce for me here. Maybe I would cross the bridge when  I was there. For now, I was thinking of the present.


    I ttened the dough with the rolling pin. This should be wide that would spread nine-inch with a circr shape baking pan. Little by little, I learned how to do it. My only problem was the taste. It was not good as Amelia. However, I had no knowledge why Hali liked mine, not her.


    When I was done cooking, I was in the kitchen, cleaning it all over the ce. After a few seconds, Amelia came back with an egg pie in her hands.


    ¡°Apology, Zarya. He wants you there. He didn¡¯t let me in.¡±


    I grip my skirt and tighten my hold on it. This would never be a good sign. I held the egg pie. My heart drummed with nervousness. I was startled when Amelia touched my cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Get his heart and you¡¯ll be in favor. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°How? I hate him so much.¡±


    ¡°Be a good follower, make him look into your eyes while he¡¯s inside you. You should be used to it, He¡¯s been doing that to you since you came here.¡± She blew a sigh of frustration. ¡°Among those kings, King Water is one of the tough.¡± She gazed directly into my eyes as if she was telling those words straight into my soul. ¡°Tame the untamable.¡±

 Chapter 39

    ACCEPTANCE OF THE BODY UNITY I


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Although I could shout back at King Water or even punch him on his pretty face, my body was still shaking every time I stomped on his chamber. As if he would abuse over and over again until he was satisfied.


    I knocked thrice on the door. He did not talk for about a second, so I guess his headphone was plugged into his ears. I was about to push it when he talked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re Zarya. Get in.¡±


    I gasped for air as I walked slowly, every step I made was making me my body shook in fear. I ced the two egg pies on his table. He never looked at me. He was sitting on his swivel chair. He looked devastated as he was looking at the monitor. I grabbed an air, inhaled, and exhaled as I slowly walked to the door.


    ¡°Did Imand you to go out?¡±


    I stopped from stepping. I waited for him to say any words. He was not in the good mood. Of course, he would not. I fooled him when Colden was here.


    I am dead. Colden is not here to protect me.


    ¡°Go in front of the table and eat with me.¡±


    I scratched my nose as I walked towards it. I sat in front of the table. When he ate, I ate. What he just order me, that was what I do. He did not talk for so long. He just ced the egg pie on his mouth, no expression at all. I was about to put the piece of egg pie in my mouth when he talked that made me startle.


    ¡°The mansion attacked by the goons.¡±


    My eyes widened as I gazed directly at them. ¡°What happened? How are they?¡±


    ¡°They are safe. They evacuated to Alisha¡¯s Penthouse.¡±


    I let out a loud air of relief. ¡°What should we do? We should be safe all the time. How about their lives?¡±


    ¡°All of them will fly abroad, in different ces. By that, they will be safe.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­ we¡¯ll not see them?¡±


    He did not burst any words. He just continued eating the egg pie. I looked around as I was finding Kastrid. My eyes did not find her. I thought she was always in here, As usual, a whore¡¯s duty.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The whole time, I spent at King Water¡¯s Chamber. He did notmand me to go out, which was why I did not attempt to. I was just here, looking around, doing nothing until I fell asleep on the bed. When I woke up, Hali was still on the swivel chair, chatting for someone. I grabbed the cellphone that Khal gave to me. I gasped an air as I pulled all my strengths. I brushed my hair using my hand as I was walking towards him.


    ¡°Hali?¡±


    He heard me, meaning his headphone had no sound. It was just plugged into his ear. He settled his eyes at me, waiting for my words.


    ¡°Can I connect with your inte connection?¡±


    His eyes became cold. ¡°Did you do good today?¡±


    I gave up. I could be act kind to him, therefore I just turned my back and was about to go back to bed when he spoke again.


    ¡°Did your wounds kill you?¡±


    I managed my eyes not to look at him with angriness. I pushed it so hard to be looked at as tame to him. ¡°Almost. Luckily, I survived. Colden is a good healer.¡±


    ¡°Colden?¡± He blew disbelief air as he shook his head. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Who would save me, Your Majesty? You? I never believe toÒ»¡±


    ¡°What if I am? What would you do to thank me?¡±


    That was impossible. He would not save me from it. He was my total enemy at many things even though we had an agreement. I never felt his care for me or what. He was a monster.


    I backed away as he moved forward. When he was so near to me, he touched my shoulder with his forefinger, tracing the curves of my shoulder going to my neck. ¡°Would I get a prize for doing such good deeds?¡±


    Do I have a choice? Nothing, If he was requesting me to do this. I would end up with no clothester.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m asking. Be thankful¡­ that¡¯s my first kindness.¡± His finger went to my nipple that was covered by my omega¡¯s blue uniform. My cor bone was visible as I gasped for air. I could not move when he moved his finger into a rotary motion, touching my nipple gently. In the Elemental Kingdom, the bra was thin, therefore I could feel his caressing finger. He traveled from my mound to the curves of my waist down to my butt.


    ¡°Your body didn¡¯t repel to my touch.¡±


    I grabbed as much air as I could when his mouth went to my ear. Colden said, he loved to f*ck. It would not be so disgusting to me. He did this plenty of times. It would not lessen my demenity because he already got it.


    I raised my hands and wrapped my arms on his nape. ¡°On the bed, Your Majesty.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as if he was drunk with my words. Automatically, he held my both waists, lifted me up. I enveloped my thighs on his hips as he walked towards the bed. He pulled all my coverings in a hurry. He was about to rip my panty when I held his hands.


    ¡°Easy.¡± I gave him a seductive smile. I traced my forefinger from my lips, down to my neck down to the middle of my valley, went to my belly and then entered my hands on my panties. That made him so turned on, seeing me touching my own skin was a pleasure to him.


    Gotcha! I swear after this. He will be under my spell.


    I held his hand and guided it inside me. I grasped for air as my mouth opened when he suddenly f*ck me with his middle finger. I thought it would never be as pleasurable as how he felt, but during his move back and forth inside me, there was a tingle, making my sheath wet. When he thrusted gently, it caused a lot of current in my entire system. The feeling was strange to me.


    Was this what they called the delicious taste of bed? It was not that bad.


    He was about to turn around, so he would face my back when I held his hand and said, ¡°I want to see your face.¡±


    He did not mind talking. He just let me do what I wanted. My hand was shaking as I touched his belt, I removed its bond. I could not do it fast, causing him to be annoyed, he helped me pull it down. When it sprung in front of me, I managed not to look away from it. Perhaps this was the reason why I had difficulty walking.


    ¡°Learn how to go with the flow. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Suddenly, he pushed me on the bed. Iy, my dorsal could touch its smoothness. He moved again in a hurry. I thought teaching him how to be gentle was the first thing I could manipte.


    ¡°Chill. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t escape.¡± I pushed him away, sat on the bed with a seductive gesture as I was biting my forefinger. He stared at me intensely, in motive, in hunger. ¡°I want it¡­ gentle.¡±

 Chapter 40

    THE LUST


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Demanding.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to be gentle. I only f*ck¡­ hard.¡±


    ¡°You should learn, then.¡± I pushed his chest again as I kissed him passionately. I dropped on his top while I was touching his belly in an up and down direction. I could feel his hands on my hips, thighs, and stayed on my butt. He was pitching it as if he was giggling.


    ¡°You have a butt.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a butt.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A well-formed butt.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Does that make a guy happy?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± I almost screamed when he suddenly tore off my white panties.


    ¡°I said easy!¡±


    ¡°You have no right to give me amand, Poor Little Thing.¡± After his words, his long immediately thrust inside of me, causing me to touch his shoulder so tight. My nails buried on his skin when he started to sway back and forth. I was positioned on his top while he was on my bottom, gripping my butt tightly as he was guiding my body to move.


    I felt so tight, full, and hurt. The burning sensation was making me want him to stop, but I did not let myself win on pausing him. I should endure¡­ everything. This would be easy when I wanted it. This would be great when I knew how to enjoy making love thingy. Some people do this just for fun.


    Why not do the same thing?


    I bent down as I buried it deeper and harder. I located my cheek on his shoulder and shut my eyes as I danced with the steps. I made sure he would like it. He would be addicted. I won when I heard his little groans. I won when he hugged my small body and deepened even more.


    Little by little, the pain was no longer there. I caught myself responding to his moans with louder moans. I found myself shaking with a likeness to what was happening. I hardened the thrust in my own ways, which made him groan even more. The sound of the bed creak could be heard. The atmosphere was so hot, the sweat was dripping from our bodies as we were panting, running out of breath. The skin-to-skin contact was deafening.


    It was like touching heaven and hearing the rxing hummingbirds. The moans were like music to the ear. The unity of our bodies was giving me a weakness but at the same time, electricity was good in the system.  We were glued as if it would never end.


    Deeper. Harder. Then, slowly until I felt something crawling inside me. It filled my womb and when it did not fit to my passage, some were rolled to my thighs. Our explosion was the best part of the ride. After that, he did not remove his hugeness from my hole.


    I settled my body on his top. My eyes were closed. My chest was moving up and down, panting, breathing heavily. I did not believe myself. I fell asleep on him until the morning. We overslept when I woke up, I caught him staring at me while I was sleeping.


    I moved my head up as I was blinking, looking at my surroundings. I could feel the nket on my body. We were sharing.


    ¡°My body is aching.¡± Hali rolled his eyes.


    I suddenly moved up. I crawled backward and went away from him as I was holding the nket in my chest. All the time, he did not move? He let me sleep on him. He did not push me away or order me to go out?


    ¡°It¡¯s midday. The food is cold.¡± He never cared when his cock was exposed in front of me. I just wondered why it was stillrge in size? Was that the authentic size? Or was he aroused? Whatever. ¡°Eyes up, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking.¡±


    ¡°Did I say you¡¯re looking?¡±


    I kept my mouth silent. He settled up, went to the table without wearing anything. His masculine broad chest and shoulder were visible. ¡°Come, Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I looked around, finding my clothes. I blew a sigh as I saw it was ripped again. Could he not do that? It was easy to undress a woman without ripping the clothes. I was not even aware that he tore it off.


    ¡°You can use my clothes temporarily. I ordered the guards to get you something to wear.¡± He ced the pitcher in front of him and poured the ss with water.


    Is he not going to order me to serve him? Seems like the world flipped. He was in a good mood today.


    ¡°Move faster, Zarya. We¡¯ll have training.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I automatically ran towards the table and sat. I ate everything that I wanted to. I knew the day would not be easy again. There were times that I would get kicked or pped or even drag into the bed after the tiring fights, but that would make a person strong.


    After we ate we went to the hideout where no other person except for the both of us. We were on the training ground, holding the arnis while he was teaching me how to hit harder.


    The first thing he taught me was the proper positioning of the feet. I was a little confused why he was not shouting at me. Perhaps the strategy that Amelia taught me on how to get him was effective. I could see the light on his expression unlike before that he always had a wrinkled forehead and a loud shout every time, I made a mistake.


    ¡°Draw a square on the ground and put an x inside.¡±


    The confusion hit me when he ordered me umon things. I thought he was just trash=ing me, but his face was serious. I grabbed a small rock with a sharp end. I started to do what he said.


    ¡°It should be 9. 91 by 0. 91 meters, measure it on your own.¡± Another curiosity filled my mind, but I did not ask him. I would know what was thister. ¡°Make it visible. Make sure, you¡¯ll see it.¡±


    When I was finished he ordered me to ce my body on the box and the sweaty training began. Good thing, it was not ¡®bloody¡¯ or ¡®painful.¡¯ How I wished he was like this again tomorrow.


    ¡°Move your feet forward to draw a V. Make sure you are doing it right.¡± I did what he said. My eyes widened when one hit of arnis hit my feet. ¡°Positioning of the feet is important for the bnce. Opponents can easily drop you on the ground when your body is not bnced.¡±


    His hit was not so painful as before or maybe I was just used to his brutality. He walked around me while looking at me with intimidation. When he stopped at my back, I could feel his warm breath touching my nape.


    ¡°It¡¯s like f*cking, Poor Little Thing. If your body is not bnced. You¡¯ll get hurt. Make itfortable with your body to stand.¡± I managed to not be affected by the airing from his mouth. I gasped an air, blew it out, and did it over and over again. However, no matter what I did, his simple gesture was making my body hot, making it produce sweats.


    He walked to my side and stopped in front of me. ¡°Did you enjoy the night?¡±


    My eyes narrowed. What the hell was he talking about? Why is that thing involved here?


    I gulped my saliva, clearing my throat as I managed to speak straightly. ¡°Yes, Hali.¡±


    His palmnded on my cheek, causing me to pant, breathing in and out. Automatically the fear ran through my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be satisfied with the warmth on the bed. Sometimes, that bes a weakness.¡± He moved his face so close to mine. ¡°When you drown with the pleasure, that¡¯s the end of your life.¡± His eyes sharpened with madness. ¡°Don¡¯t lose one¡¯s head over. I can kill you while you¡¯re sleeping on my top.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want? Making love?¡±


    ¡°First, I never want anything. Second, it¡¯s not making love, it¡¯s¡­ lust.¡±

 Chapter 41

    MATILDA OF THE WHITE DRIFTER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    If I thought that he was in good mood. No, I was not right. During the training, he beat me so badly when I made the wrong step of feet. A p after p or if not, a hit on the shoulder. All the pain I endured, I did not cry. I managed not to cry even if the sweats were mixed with a little blood. Sometimes, I saw him looking at my bruises. He just looked away when our eyes met.


    ¡°Your feet are too spread!¡± He shouted again as I was moving my feet nt, hitting the arnis to the air. ¡°Step back when you need to! Don¡¯t stay on your feet at the same point for so long! That should be attentive!¡±


    I had no idea that the feet were the most difficult part to handle. It was not moving in ordance with my hand, causing Hali to shout at me.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I covered my mouth as my eyes widened. That was his only hit that made me react. I must not say how vulnerable I was. I thought he would strike me again because of the one word. Luckily, he ignored it or maybe he did not hear that.


    I had been working for the whole day, kicking, punching, and doing the freaking steps on the feet. It was like a diagonal movement that would trick the enemy. I was so exhausted as Hali neither. He was just sitting on his favorite big rock, folding his arms as he was gazing at me. He knew if I made a mistake even if he was not looking at times.


    ¡°Stop and rest. Go to the second floor of the Hide Out House. You¡¯re going to sleep here tonight.¡± He spelled out as he moved, going to the house.


    I never said anything. I just followed what he said while I was touching my shoulder. I could feel the burning sensation and the pain from the wounds. When the moment I reached the second floor, I headed towards the room and rested.


    I settled on the bed in a side position while looking at the cellphone that Khal gave to me. This had not been used in this ce. No inte. Nothing.


    Where will I go back to the Human World?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The bed dipped and shook. I moved faster as I felt that someone sat behind me. Hali grabbed my cellphone and spelled it out. ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for being a good bedmate.¡± After his words, he did not say anything again. He left the room.


    A smile on my lips had formed when I saw the signal and also the inte connection. It was funny how would the water give inte? Perhaps because of the connection of water to anything in this world.


    I immediately went to my social media ount. I had a photographic memory before, but when I moved here in the Alpha King¡¯s World, it was gradually disappearing that was why I forgot many things even the night my family died. I had no idea what was happening, but it felt like lessening the pain in my heart. The more I remembered it, the more I became miserable. However, the training made me forget who I was. Sometimes my brain only said that ¡®I am Zarya, Hali¡¯s bedmate.¡¯ I did not want to think that he did something to my brain. Even that, I had no knowledge if he could do such a thing to change me.


    I typed the name Khal on Instagram. I hut my forehead when I realized I did not know his surname. Should I ask Hali?


    I moved out from my bed, my head was moving from left to right as I was looking for him. He was not here? Maybe he went out. I walked to the kitchen as a free woman. At times, I was missing to be alone in our house. This was the peace I wanted. No Hali. No one would shout at me.


    My feet were glued to the floor when I saw a familiar woman. She was standing near the window, drinking water. She was wearing a white long gown. The gown was flying by airing from the window. I stopped slowly, trying not to create footsteps. I froze when she turned to face me.


    ¡°Matilda?¡± My mouth was barely open due to shock. ¡°What¡­ are you doing here?¡±


    She gave me a creepy smirk which made my knee shake for a bit. Is she not a prisoner? ording to the sewing of her white gown, she was not an ordinary wolf. She is a¡­ royal?


    ¡°I¡¯m Hali¡¯s friend.¡± She walked closer to me, but I backed away. I must not trust anyone, but how could she enter the Hide Out House? No one could go inside except Hali let her?


    I showed her my pam as I red at her, making myself brave. ¡°Stop. You¡¯re not allowed toe closer.¡± I did the V gestured of feet which Hali taught me. This was the preparation of attacking the enemy.


    ¡°Woah.¡± She let out a surprise air before she drank the water from the ss. ¡°You can¡¯t defend yourself at the cell. I won¡¯t save you if that¡¯s not Hali¡¯smand.¡± She flipped her white curly hair. She was extra beautiful at the moment. Thest time I saw her, she was dirty, peasant look and stinky. In front of me was a goddess of beauty.


    ¡°Hali¡¯smand?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± She swayed her hips as she sat on the couch. ¡°He ordered me to go at the barren, bad smell, dirty and gross Dungeon just to protect you.¡± She crossed her thighs. She bent her body to ce the ss on the center table. ¡°He¡¯s getting so much effort to teach you even if you didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Teach?¡± The sarcasm could be heard in my tone. ¡°I almost died.¡±


    She flipped again her hair, going to the back and brushing it. She was totally different from the first time I saw her. She was acting like an important person, not the peasant who was sentenced to be at the Dungeon.


    ¡°You startled with my beauty?¡± Sheughed radiantly. Every move was sophisticated. ¡°He taught you something you will never forget.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn from the Dungeon except having no air at night, killerying beside me and anytime I will die.¡± I stopped talking when I realized, I had learned from there.


    ¡°Spill out her own reflection.¡± She adjusted her body to be straightly sitting. She was like an honorable person. ¡°Having no air makes you think that life is important. When you die you can¡¯t do the avenge, so you need to survive. Killerying beside you makes you aware of your surroundings, not everybody is an ally. Anytime you will die makes you stronger and strive harder than normal.¡±


    ¡°Why are your role, then?¡± I crossed my arms on my chest. I remembered Hali from doing this. ¡°Another whore?¡¯ I chuckled with disgust.


    ¡°I was.¡± She smiled at me full of elegance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Hali is the weakest king when ites to strategy and thinking in the battle?¡±


    My head tilted as I became interested.


    ¡°He never let them call him a low king. He¡¯s so a hardworking person. He spent all his time on the training. Blood, burn, painÒ»until he bes one of the best.¡± She stood up, swayed her hips as she moved closer to mine. ¡°Hali loves f*cking, my dear Zarya. I was his whore in exchange for training¡­ Just like you.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°That was the mind-blowing experience I had, but sadly, he eventually became uninterested in me. She found Kastrid. Then, I guess he will abandon her sooner if you satisfy him.¡± She cupped my face and whispered. ¡°Your suffering will end soon. Hali will not stick to a woman. Just find more beautiful than you after you are done benefiting from him.¡± She widely opened her arms with grace and passion. ¡°End.¡±


    A smirk formed on my lips. ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±


    She raised one eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s a risk.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡± I chinned up as I showed her I was not afraid of what was the risk was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your heartbeat for him. You will always be a loser.¡±


    The bravery on my stand was there. My eyes were sharp. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± She wrapped her arms around my arm. ¡°We¡¯ll be friends, then. I am Matilda from the House of White Drifter.¡±


    My eyes widened. I was so shocked when I realized that she was one of the children who came from a noble family. I was about to bow to her when she spoke. ¡°Rise.¡± She averted her look at me. Her eyes filled with different emotions. ¡°I am the bastard who ruins the family¡¯s loyalty and trust to each other. I am a bastard and Hali turned me into nothing to something¡­ special.¡±

 Chapter 42

    NO PULSEThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Take mymand or I will ruin your name.¡± Queen Haliana fixed her green wide gown as she sat on her couch. She wasfortable in her seat while drinking a cup of herbs that would help her calm down. She had anger management.


    ¡°Are you really my mother? What the hell did I do to you for you to be so hard on me!¡± My loud voice filled her chamber.


    Her burning eyes full of angriness covered her emotion. ¡°Want to know what did you do to me?¡± Her voice was just calm and rx, but I knew in the deep of that, she was ming with madness.


    I clenched my jaw as I closed my hand. I gritted my teeth. ¡°Tell the motherf*cker!¡±


    ¡°You lived. Your big mistake is to breathe and live in this world!¡± She stood up recklessly and moved her face towards me. The distance was too close. She made me think of myself every time I looked at her because her features looked like me. ¡°So go and take my order¡­ dog.¡±


    I shook my head and looked down as madness was spreading around me. I turned my back and marched away from her chamber. I closed my hands tightly. She never gave me an option when she wasmanding me, but I could understand myself. I ended up following her.


    I went to my chamber, sat on my swivel chair while holding the knife. This knife was not an ordinary knife. It had a poison that could kill a person in just a few minutes. It glowed when I flipped it over.


    ¡°Kill the strongest Alpha King.¡± That was the order of my mother. She wanted me to kill the Alpha King of Lightning, my own brother, my own blood even though we had not had fully the same blood, he remained my brother.


    ¡°¡®Sup with the knife, F*cker?¡±


    I immediately hid the knife when I heard the voice of Zephyrus. ¡°What the hell are you doing in my chamber!¡±


    He prepared himself and jumped on the bed. ¡°You used to put the headphone, Fucker! You won¡¯t hear me, so I move my ass inside.¡±


    ¡°Out,¡± I ordered him. Instead of going out, he rolled himself on my bed. Possibly, he had nothing to do with his freaking life again that was why he was annoying me. The fucker did want to leave. He used my nket and gestured that he was going to sleep. ¡°If you don¡¯t move ass out f my room¡­ I¡¯ll assure your death drowning in my water!¡±


    He suddenly stood up. His messy hair was evident. ¡°I went to Pyro, he threatened me with his fire. I went to Raiden, he threatened me with his lightning. I went to Colden, he was not around. I went to Hali, he nned to drown me with his water. Nobody loves me. I am so poor.¡± He was whispering those words with his over sad emotion. What a freaking childish!


    Before he finally left the room. His head peeked on the door. ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me to the bar? Fuck some pussies?¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± I saluted my middle finger on him. He chuckled as he walked away. His day would not bepleted without annoying everyone.


    I left my chamber and went to the Training Ground. I stayed here for so long, punching, kicking, using a spear, flying an arrow, and everything. I made my whole life a living hell for training, practicing to be perfect and I could not see myself killing one of my brothers. I have been with them since I was a little even though we grew different packs, our bond as brothers would never break.


    ¡°You hit and hit without thinking again.¡±


    I turned around. Pyro was there, holding an archer, stretching it while the arrow was pointing at me.


    ¡°The Virgin King.¡± I gave him a yful smile. He was annoyed even in my single word, which was why I teased him so much. The smile on my lips faded when I remembered my mother¡¯s order. One day, she willmand me to kill my bothers¡­ one by one. She was greedy in power. She wanted it all alone. She wanted to rule the entire Alpha King¡¯s World.


    Pyro lowered the archer. He threw it on the side. He did not say a thing to me. His mouth was sealed when he walked towards me.


    ¡°You hate using archer.¡± I teased him for the second time.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just not good at it unlike you.¡± He climbed on his favorite tree, the feet were swaying as his butt settled on the branch. When he was in there, I loved to shake the tree well to annoy him, however, I had no energy now to do that. ¡°Everyone has weaknesses. Don¡¯t be so tough on yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tough on myself. I just want to have training.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zarya?¡± In the midst of conversation. He spelled out an unconnected topic.


    ¡°Why asking?¡± I grabbed the archer and flew it away as far as it could.


    He ready himself. The concentration was on his eyes and then he jumped exactly on my shoulder. I was irritable when I overthrew him, but he remained standing when he fell.


    ¡°Zarya is a good girl. Protect her as to how his father protects you.¡± He tapped my shoulder and then walked away.


    I did. Everything I did was for her good although sometimes I was a bit harsh on her. I froze when I heard the cling-ng of the bell. I let out air as I touched the knife on my back. The shes of images went to my head. The moment with Raiden. I sniffed as I prevented the emotion in my face. I bit myself, walked to the hallway. Tonight, Raiden would sleep tight, my mother assured of that. She was responsible for making him sleep by putting herbs on his drinks.


    I stood bravely in front of Raiden¡¯s door. I was going to be crazy, staring at his deep sleep while nning how to kill him. I looked down at my knife. I could kill everybody, but not my brothers. Not them!


    I slowly stepped towards him. Admittedly, I could feel the tightening of my chest. It was funny to say to Zarya, ¡®No crying¡¯ but now, the tears in my eyes were rolling. I had no choice. If I did not kill him, someone would kill him. Even the Alpha Kings had weaknesses. Everybody had.


    His handsome face was peacefully sleeping. His hands were located on his belly. I would make it fast, so he would not suffer more. I raised my knife and was about to bury it for him when my hand stuck in the air.


    I can¡¯t do this. At times, we have misunderstandings. We really have, but I can¡¯t kill my own brother. I can¡¯t.


    I bit my lips, turned my back, and walked towards the door. My feet stuck to where I was standing when identally my eyesid on the knife on the ground. The same knife as me.


    ¡°No way!¡± I ran towards Raiden. I shook his shoulder. ¡°Raiden, wake up! Wake the f*ck up!¡±


    He was not moving. I felt weak when I saw the sh on his wrist. I touched his neck and checked his breathing.


    No pulse.

 Chapter 43

    YOU ARE MY PROPERTY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I fell asleep for the second time while waiting for Hali. I forgot to look at what the time was. My room was so dark. I suddenly awaken with the dip of the bed. Someone was on the bed. I had no idea who was he, therefore, I panted, breathing in and out. The nervousness was covering my chest.


    No one could go inside the house, right? It must be Hali?


    I did not talk to ask who was he. The darkness consumed the whole room. My fear was severing. I was alone here when Matilda said her farewell in the afternoon. I gasped for air when suddenly the bulk man positioned on my top. He covered my mouth, so I could not speak or shouted. His hands went to my panties. I gasped once more when he ripped it. I did everything that I could to push him, but he was strong!


    Who is this man?


    He tore off all of my clothes as my mouth was covered with his hands. I punched him so hard, but it seemed no effect on him. He pinned my both hands above the head. I left no clothes. The tears in my eyes automatically rolled to the side part of my face. I could not say ¡®no¡¯ or ¡®please.¡¯ When he removed his hand from my mouth for a bit. I had a chance to shout.


    ¡°Hali! Help me!¡± kicked and kicked the stranger. I moved from my left and right. Hali taught me plenty of strategies, but I could not use any of them. The fear was too high that even my brain could not think.


    He ced the piece of rug on my mouth to keep me silent. My hands were fused together as they pin well. I could not fight. All I was doing was crying. I had no clothes. I only had my body. I always considered myself as ¡®pure¡¯ and ¡®clean¡¯ because I had not yet given it to the man I loved. Hali was an exception. I was still a virgin in my thinking, but if more than one man could use me. My self-confidence would be low. I would think that I was dirt. A filthy woman.


    I spit the rug. I had a chance to scream louder. I was hoping that Hali would hear me. He would save me.


    ¡°Ahh! Please! Whoever you are, please! Don¡¯t do this!¡± He stopped moving. His hands were on my both breasts palming it. ¡°Please! If Hali knows. He will be so livid. He is a Mad King. You should aware of that! He will kill you and punished me! I am his woman.¡±


    The little hope was no longer in me when he ignored my pleas. He just opened my thighs widely and thrust inside me. I cried with my heart out. The burning sensation was suffocating me.


    ¡°Please, stop! Hali! Help me!¡± Sob after sob was covered the room. He was a monster. I would kill him when the sun rises. I swear! ¡°Hali¡­¡± I whispered as the sob was continuously bursting into my mouth. He had no n to stop swaying, owning me. I used to be a fighter, but why I could not protect myself?


    The darkroom turned darker to me. I cried more than usual. I was subjected to rape again by whoever he was. I shut my eyes as I forced myself to take it all.


    Sway when you don¡¯t want to feel the pain¡­ That was the lesson of Hali, but no matter what I did, I could not take who the hell he was!


    That bastard owned me over and over that night. I could not hear his voice or even touched his body. I was unaware. Someone¡­ someone took me.


    I was awakened by the light of the suning from the window. My breakfast was crying. The bed waspletely messy. Theforter was surrounded by my small body. I was not a big woman. My height was just 5¡¯2, not enough to upy the length of the bed. I slowly sat. I was securing the nket on my chest. The pain in my lower part was severe.


    I am a piece of shit, dirt! Can I die instead?


    I managed to stand even though I was crying. I looked for something to wear on the cab and then went out. I made sure that I would look presentable when Hali saw me. He should not know what happenedst night. He would kick me out. We had an agreement during my training. He was the only man who could own me. I hoped he would not notice my swollen eyes.


    When I walked downstairs, I heard a voice of a man. No way! Someone was in herest night. I abused. That was true, not a dream. Someone¡­


    ¡°Hi. Good morning.¡±


    The tears in my eyes rolled when the first person I viewed was¡­ Colden. He had a big smile on his lips. It was hard to use, but his smile was like telling me something. His body figure was like the manst night.


    ¡°A little crush on Zarya?¡± Pyro said with his cold eyes. He was sitting on the couch while sipping tea.


    I red at Colden. He was the only person who would have an intention. Pyro was my crush, but Colden wanted me as his queen. Did he do that to me?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You seem to have a bad morning?: Colden was about to touch me when I backed away.


    ¡°Do not touch me!¡± They were both startled as I shouted. The tears in my eyes flooded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The spark of worriedness filled Colden¡¯s emotion. I could not stand looking at Colden, that was why I ran upstairs and back to my bed. I cried and cried with my bleeding heart.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± I heard Pyro¡¯s voice.


    Why the kings are here? Where is Hali? Does he abandon me? Give me to his brother! Does my body bore him?


    ¡°Did something wrong happenedst night?¡± In Pyro¡¯s voice, there was a worry. ¡°Did Colden go here and¡­ and¡­¡±


    I immediately moved up and red at him. Did he know what his brother do to me? Our eyes glued to each other as my mouth opened.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me he¡­¡± He blew a loud sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He looked down as if he knew his brother more than anyone else.


    ¡°You knew?¡± I cried again. This time, it was so bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s his monster. If he has an eye on you. He can do something he did not know.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± My sob was so hurt me so much. I even touched my chest to stop myself from crying.


    ¡°Like going to the bed of a girl and¡­¡± Pyro could not continue the lines.


    ¡°King Fire, he went here and¡­  and¡­ I was not sure, but someone owned me. I don¡¯t know! I think! I think! I think I¡¯m going crazy!¡± I cried. The pain was so much to handle. I was not thinking it was Colden, but he was here, and ording to Pyro¡¯s statement, he had a monster.


    Pyro walked closer to me and hugged me so tight. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck was going on here?¡±


    We were both startled when our eyesnded on Hali. He came from the bathroom of my room. He only had a wrapped towel on his waist. His forehead was knitted. Pyro looked at him and then at me.


    A second of silence until Pyro forced himself to talk. ¡°Where did you sleep?¡±


    Hali folded his arms on his chest. ¡°Here.¡± He rolled his eyes in annoyance as he walked towards us, dragging Oyro away from me. Heid on the bed and embraced my belly.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I red at him. I cried so bad and then the man who took mest night was just Hali! ¡°Asshole!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will let Colden go here? I locked himst night in the room.¡± He moved his face towards me and kissed me in front of Pyro, causing me to blush. ¡°You have no option. The agreement is valid.¡± His lower lip moved up and then shrugged. ¡°You are my property.

 Chapter 44

    I LIKE YOUR MOANS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I had an awkward feeling as I was facing the three kings. Hali was beside me while Pyro and Colden were in front. We were having breakfast. I told them I should not be at the table with the royals, but they insisted on me joining them. Pyro was on the left, as usual, he was silent while eating. Colden was on the right, peeking at me at times, but I was looking away. I had guilt in my feelings that I used him.


    Hali was an asshole. Who would not be scared of that? I had unable to see his facest night. He forced me without even saying words. I was on his tripst night. He made me feel disgusted with myself before I knew that it was him!


    ¡°King Ice?¡± I started the conversation in the middle of the silence.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He moved his head up and looked at me. I felt more guilt when I saw how innocent his face was. How kind he was to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for shouting. I just have a bad night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I truly understand.¡± He even gave me a smile.


    ¡°Surely, she had a bad night after that.¡± Hali was grinning as he ced food on his mouth. This asshole was teasing me. He even emphasized the long ¡®bad¡¯ word. ¡°She called herself as my woman.¡±


    It was my reflex to kick his feet under, creating a shake on the table. I cleared my throat as the two alpha kings stared at me. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Defensive.¡± Hali ced another food in his mouth. He was so annoying. In my days with him, I gradually got his attitude. There was a time that he was not in a mood, so I needed to be silent and not argue with him or else I would be opunished. There was a time that he enjoyed teasing everybody, I could tease him back without him being mad. Like this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Elemental Kingdom after breakfast. Hopefully, the chaos is fixed.¡± Colden spoke before he drank the water. They were acting like brave men, royal blood. Their gestures were the ones who would introduce them to you even strangers would know them by their actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go either.¡± Pyro agreed with him.


    ¡°Colden will stay here. Can you?¡± Hali folded his arms. He let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll train Zarya when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°I can train her.¡± Pyro volunteered, but Hali shook his head.


    ¡°Zarya may develop affection with you, Virgin King. You look cool, strong, and handsÒ»¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Pyro cut his words. He sealed his mouth after that one word.


    ¡°I need you there, King Fire.¡± Hali could not admit that statement, but he said. I had no knowledge of what they were talking about even why the kings were here? Where are Zehyrus and Raiden? At times. when there were going out, they were apanying each other. I heard the chaos at the Elemental Kingdom, but I had no courage to ask. That was the conversation of the kings, butting in was the act of disrespect and punishable byw.


    ¡°Give Zarya a chain.¡± Pyro¡¯s serious face attracted me.


    Why would he give me a chain? Are they going to chain me? The fear was surrounded by my system. I never expected that King Fire was crueler than Hali.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Agreed.¡± Colden grabbed a ss of water. ¡°So I can¡¯t hurt her during the night.¡±


    What was happening? Really? Colden had a monster. Pyro would go with Hali going back to the Elemental Kingdom and me leaving here with Colden. The puzzle of their conversations was not so clear.


    Hali¡¯s attention went to Pyro. ¡°We¡¯re settled there¡­ And ah.¡± He told it as if he remembered what he had forgotten to say. ¡°Grab herbs for preventing a baby, ask Seryo to bring her.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Pyro answered back.


    Did that normal for them to talk about that thing?


    After breakfast, Halimanded me to go upstairs. I heard him saying. ¡°I can¡¯t drag Kastrid here. You know why!¡±


    ¡°Your punishment will be her punishment. We should move her out of the kingdom. This is the safest ce.¡± Pyro suggested with no emotion.


    I slowly moved up on the stair therefore I could hear them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring women here. This is my private property.¡± I heard Hali¡¯s voice.


    ¡°But you bring Matilda and Zarya here.¡± Colden¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring Matilda here, she was just stubborn to follow me and then go insider even unwee.¡± Hali¡¯s voice.


    I hid on the wall as I eavesdropped on their conversation.


    ¡°And Zarya?¡± Pyro¡¯s voice. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    The silence covered the ce. I could not understand why I was waiting for his answer, his reason.


    ¡°I need somebody to fuck.¡±


    Thousands of arrowsnded on my chest, causing my heart to pain even more. Someone to fuck? He was unbelievable, but not so surprising. His offer o me to be his bedmate was undeniable. That was the only intention.


    When I heard that, my interest in hearing them was gone. I gradually went to the room, thinking about what to do. This ce was so boring. I hope they bring someone so I could talk to them, not just to myself.


    I heard footstepsing to my room. I gazed at the door. Suddenly it opened, Hali marched towards me. ¡°You stay here until everything is fine.¡±


    I adjusted my body to face him. ¡°Can I ask?¡±


    ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at the Elemental Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Not your business.¡± He touched my knee going up. It caused goosebumps in me. ¡°I will be gone for a day or maybe a week or a month. Not sure.¡± He slowly held the garter of my panties, pulling it down. He was like a different person now. Being gentle was not in his vocabry.


    ¡°Why?¡± I moved up as he cupped my cheek and kissed me. The sway of our bodies was going with each other¡¯s flow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give your permission to ask.¡±


    I bit my lips as he ripped my panties. The lust was written in his eyes. I was always been feared of him when he was like this. He hurriedly moved down the zipper of his pants, unbuckled his belt. His pants dropped on his feet.


    Suddenly, I held his shoulder tightly as he plugged his long inside me without me being aware of that. It was painful. That was the only feeling I sensed. There was no slippery feeling so it was not surprising to be felt hurt by it.


    What made me shocked was his way of moving now. It aroused my body that I found myself liking what he was doing. I caught myself kissing back as I swayed deeper on his thrust as I held his butt, pulling it more deeply into my hole.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I could not believe myself saying moans.


    His lips licked my ear and said. ¡°You¡¯ve learned how to enjoy the pleasure.¡± Hepactly glued our bodies. Every move was causing me to scream, not in pain, but in delight.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed mest night. Improve that or else there¡¯s a chance for you to be mistakenly owned by unknown.¡± He deepened the unity even more as he was whispering to my ear. I could not understand the other words because of the feeling that I was dealing with. ¡°Zarya, look at me in the eyes.¡±


    I managed to follow him. My body was shaking as he continued the movement. I bit my lips to prevent the moans from escaping from my mouth. However I could not handle it, so I burst it.


    He kissed my lips as he moved harder. ¡°I like your moans.¡±

 Chapter 45

    GREAT PRETENDER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I traced my lips with my red lipstick as I looked into the vanity mirror. I dressed up with a white long bodycon with a slit on my thighs. My usual ck shiny hair was settled on my back. The pink blush was evident on my lips. I looked like me when I was in the Human World. I should not drown in the sadness of my past. I needed to go with the flow. Hali was following me around.


    Did he think what he didst night was eptable? He made me anxious, thinking that I was raped by a stranger when in fact, it was him. He never knew what I felt that night, invading my body like a monster who was sipping all my energies and power to fight that weakened me.


    Today, I will stand like a woman who could beat everyone¡­ anyone even the kings. I heard that Colden had a little crush on me. It was a good instrument to ruin them.


    I marched towards the door with my hips swaying. I remembered what Matilda advised me. I must win his heart to manipte him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked downstairs like a ramp model that made the three kings startled while looking up at me as if I was the star. Colden¡¯s lips were apart. He was on the right side of Hali. Hali was doing the same expression. His location was in the middle of Colden and Pyro. They were all standing, preparing for their leave.


    ¡°I cook an egg pie.¡± I showed them the most beautiful smile they had ever seen. Kidding. Of course, maybe they had seen a beautiful smile to random gorgeous girls, but my grin ear by ear was genuine and rare. I flipped my hair. Going outside, imitating how Matilda moved.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be starving in your travel. I made a tree egg pies.¡± I passed by on them.


    Hali and Colden¡¯s eyes moved, following me while Pyro was watching his two brothers. Sadly, Pyro was my interest before, but he would never like me. I heard that he was someone who admired. I was not sure the exact details, but it was his omega. Freyra? Feya? Fia? Fira? Frey? I forgot the urate name of a woman. Seemed beautiful.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Hali followed me to the kitchen. His mouth went to my ear. He grabbed my hand and guided it to his crotch. I bit my lips as I felt the hardness of the thing inside his pants. ¡°Go upstairs, change your clothes, and f*ck the hell up don¡¯t move your ass down here with that clothes, or else our travel will be dyed.¡±


    Instead of obeying his order. I winked at him which made him freeze. ¡°Spend another night with me then.¡± I palmed the hugeness on his pants, causing his jaw to tighten and mouth barely open.


    I backed away and removed my hand when I saw Pyro wasing to the kitchen. ¡°Can I have one pie? Sounds delicious.¡±


    ¡°SuÒ»¡± My word cut when Hali talked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all belongs to me.¡±


    I was surprised when Hali grabbed my hand and dragged towards upstairs. I was looking at Pyro, he stared at me, too, with confusion on his face.


    We were about to reach the end of the stair when I identally looked down on the couch. I did not notice, Colden was eating the other pies. He would be in trouble once Hali found out.


    As I expected, Hali shut the door in a hurried way. No words. No conversation. He held my curves and moved me around. I faced the door as he positioned at my back. He was about to rip my clothes when I touched his hand.


    ¡°Be gentle.¡±


    His cold eyes settled on me. He slowed down, lifted my dress up, and then pulled down my panties. I heard the sound of the bonding of the belt. He was so quick. I closed my eyes when I felt the thrust inside me. My face was glued to the door as he swayed back and forth.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I escaped a delicious moan on my lips even though I could feel a little bit tight and harsh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spend another night, so I get this time to f*ck you.¡± He whispered into my ear as he danced well. He deepened and deepened until it reached most of it. I bit my lips to avoid the moans from getting louder. My hole was so wet and I could not resist the temptation.


    ¡°Hali, we¡¯re going to bete.¡± I heard the knock on the door. Right in front of my face. I bit my lips tightly as the climax was gradually achieved by both of us.


    ¡°Hali.¡± The knock again on the door could be heard. It was Pyro who was knocking.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Hali grabbed my neck as he pulled himselfpactly inside me. My body was bent. I leaned my face on the door as the continuously swaying urred.


    ¡°Hali, don¡¯t be stubborn. You¡¯re on a trial.¡± Pyro said again.


    I was startled as I heard his words. I held Hali¡¯s hand and stared at him. ¡°Trial?¡±


    ¡°No worries, Poor Little Thing. I make sure, I will be back. My cock needs you.¡±


    ¡°Swear?¡±


    ¡°Swear.¡±


    I closed my eyes as something in my passage nted. His seeds scattered around my womb as the other rolled on my thighs. He did not pull out immediately, he kept on swaying and deepening.


    ¡°You are my property. Don¡¯t let Colden f*cking touch when I¡¯m not around.¡± He panted. The sweat was rolling from his forehead down to his ide face.


    ¡°I am yours.¡± I moved around to kiss his lips. ¡°Pleasee back hurriedly.¡±


    He nodded slightly. I moved down my clothes and fixed myself. He touched my shoulder and dragged me aside. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± I smiled at him. He never smiles or even says his response. He just walked towards the door. I ran towards him and wrapped my hands on his arm. I just wanted to know if he would go to push me or what, but he did nothing. We both walked downstairs. I tried not to give a little distance for me and the kings. They might smell the things that Hali inserted in my body. My thighs felt sticky, too.


    ¡°Colden, don¡¯t try to f*ck up. You¡¯re in the chain at night.¡± Hali threatened him. ¡°I trusted you though.¡± He messed up Colden¡¯s hair.


    ¡°y on the trial. I believe in you.¡± Colden¡¯s looked had a worry.


    ¡°I believed in myself, too.¡±


    Pyro looked at me. ¡°Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, King Fire.¡±


    Hali just nodded at me before he turned his back. I watched him walk to the door with Pyro. Suddenly, I froze when he faced me back and walked hurriedly towards me. He kissed me as his way of goodbye.


    ¡°Be a good woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always.¡±


    I gritted my teeth as they moved away from the Hide Out House. Gross.


    ¡°You hate him, but you act as if you love him.¡± Colden was on my side, joining me watching them. ¡°I can¡¯t me you. He¡¯s a bad king.¡± He gave me a small smile. ¡°I suggest you know him better. Deepen your knowledge about him before you do bad decisions.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°I love him so much.¡±


    Colden¡¯s mouth parted. Am I a great pretender?

 Chapter 46

    THE DOG


    HALI¡¯S POV


    My eyebrows raised up. I caught Pyro staring at me. ¡°What?¡± The wrinkles on my forehead were evident as the annoyance filled my system. I hated to see his handsome face. He did not even bother to respond to my question. The one and only Pyro and his silent mouth, but I knew how to make him talk.


    ¡°Fira brought a hot chocte in your chamberst night, but you were not there.¡± I moved my head to the side, not showing him my grin.


    ¡°Really? Then Zephyrus drank it. I didn¡¯t see any.¡±


    See? He liked her. The woman who could make him talk even it seemed nonsense to me. Of course, Fira was his omega. It was normal for her to bring him a cup of chocte or even food.


    ¡°F*ck her. I swear she¡¯ll love it.¡± I licked my lips as I remembered Zarya. Well, I should not remember what had happened. It was usual for me to f8ck a woman, but Zarya was a good toy. I was enjoying her body and at the same time fooling her around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all about making love, Hali.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say making love, King Fire. I said f*ck. It¡¯s two different things.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What makes it different? Combining mind, body, and soul. The same.¡±


    I scratched my nose. I raised my arms and folded them on my chest. Pyro had different thinking. I surrendered when it came to that thing. The walking going to the Elemental kingdom was silent until we arrived.


    From the moment my feetnded on the soil of the Elemental Kingdom, the guards surrounded me with their swords. They were all pointing at me. That would not frighten me. The [erson who would make me scared was not yet born. I was not afraid of death.


    ¡°Get down your swords,¡± Pyro ordered to all of them, but they did not follow him. I guess it was the father¡¯s order. ¡°I said¡­¡± I held his shoulder to stop him from talking. I did not want them to burn in fire. It was too early to light them up.


    ¡°They¡¯re just following order.¡± I nodded my head slightly, my gesturing showing him that I would be fine.


    ¡°Apology, King Fire.¡± Seryo, Pyro¡¯s loyal guard gave me a manacle. He bowed at me and then offered the manacle.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯s not a criminal.¡± Pyro¡¯s voice was not raised, but surely he was mad.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better Seryo than any other guard.¡± I gave my wrists on Seryo and I let him ce the manacle on me. Pyro did not say anything again. He stared at me so well as if he wanted to say good luck, but he could not burst it out.


    ¡®¡±¡®ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. Your ass will be stressed out.¡± I winked at Pyro as I followed Seryo.


    ¡°Pardon, King Water, but the trial would be at night. Your father ordered me to put you in Dungeon until the trial. He said you must be learned from poisoning your brother.¡± Seryo was just stating a fact. He had no intention to make me feel guilty. I did be guilty, but not for poisoning Raiden. There was someone who did that before I came.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I am just forever an used man, but never be guilty with the things I didn¡¯t do.¡± I tapped his shoulder. My two hands were fused together, so it had difficulty.


    He dragged me to the Dungeon of the Royals. This was different from the Dungeon of the peasant where Zarya was imprisoned for weeks. There was no oxygen out at night or sealing. I was free in my wide room with a bed. The problem was just dim. In this ce, I could not use my water elements. Speaking of my power, I had no power now because of healing Zarya. There was also no water or food. The prisoner would just feed once a day and take note, the food was little.


    ¡°Great life. No f*cking of women.¡± I sat on the bed as Seryo was removing my manacle.


    ¡°I heard about Zarya.¡±


    My attention was fully on him. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Your father is looking for her. He will train her to be a beta and once she became one, she will give her a child. No matter what the gender is.¡±


    ¡°That old bastard man did not content with his women? Zarya is too young for his old cock.¡± I shook my head as the irritation in my expression was visible.


    ¡°But King Water, she needs to be a beta therefore she could kill as plenty as she could. Living like an omega means no killing of anyone and if shemitted, hanging or beheading are the rules.¡±


    I moved up my head, staring at Seryo. ¡°You are a smart guard of Pyro.¡± I did not know that shits because I was not interested in the History of the Elemental Kingdom or the Rules and Regtions. I escaped during the sses of the Alpha Kings. When I wanted things to know, I would go to Pyro or¡­ Raiden.


    When Raiden came into mind. I felt the suffocation in my chest. ¡°How¡¯s King Lighting?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious. No one letting in even the other kings, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Can you look upon him for me?¡±


    ¡°Always do your request, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your loyalty is appreciated.¡± I blew an air as he sad his farewell. I watched him move his ass off.


    I looked around. The darkness was consuming the whole area. The only light that could brighten the ce was from the small window with bars.


    So this was Dungeon? It could not frighten me even a little. My mother used to make me sleep in the dog house when I was a kid. Perhaps she liked what was happening to me.


    ¡°Mama, please don¡¯t put me here!¡± I cried with my heart out while pleading to her. The dog house was too small and the dog was so wild. The night never passed without a bite with it. I was so scared as if I was going to be crazy. I was in a fetal position. I could not move or even stretched my body. The whole time I made myself fit in the small space through rain or shine. I ended up being friends with the dog. Eventually, I used to be in there. I learned to adapt to the smallest, but safest ce, I realized.


    Until one day when I loved to be in there, my mother beheaded my dog. I regretted myself for not giving him a name even in hisst breath.

 Chapter 47

    SECOND MOTION


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°A traitor!¡±


    ¡°A murderer!¡±


    Everyone was shouting at me while I was ramping on the red carpet of the Court Room. The manacle was fusing my hands at the back. Pyro and Zephyrus, my father and brothers, were seated on their respective thrones. Pyro was first, followed by Zephyrus, and then my father.


    ¡°Behead the Alpha King of Water!¡±


    I looked around with sarcasm on my face. ¡°Behead without even a trial? Hell, if Raiden woke up, you¡¯re all gonna die.¡± I whispered, saying it to myself.


    Pyro seemed to be bothered by the shouts of people. The irritation was on his face. Everything made him bore, sleeping was an exemption.


    I went to the center chair where the used should be positioned. The guard finally removed my manacle. It pained my wrists, especially I had no energy, I usually got that from the hole I buried my cock.


    ¡°All of you is in this hall to trial the Alpha King of Water that used of shing his brother with the knife with poison, The Alpha King of Lightning. Whatever is the decision of the Ministers will always be eptable to the Alpha Kings and Higher Kings. May the decision is fair and the justice will not be masked.¡± The Spoken Man had finally opened the trial discussion.


    I looked around and saw nothing. They were all wanted us to drag down therefore the Elemental Kingdom would be a big chaos. The Alpha Kings loathed each other for rivalry of the throne. The truth was, I wanted to be the Higher King, but in a real battle, bybat with the Alpha Kings, not with this shits killing my brother like a coward man. There is no need to spill blood or cut life. Just pure fighting with the strength to strength.


    ¡°The first witness is given permission to speak.¡± The Spoken Man spoke as he hit the bell. Everyone was silent. I only heard the scratching of someone¡¯s feet. The blow of warm aires from the outside. It was summer therefore the freaking temperature was hot.


    I was startled when the first one who stood up was Zephyrus. He had no emotion on his face. He even avoided looking at me. Do not tell me he was the damn first witness?


    When he sat on the witness chair, I confirmed that my guess was right. I gasped for air. I did that gently to prevent everyone from noticing it. I had no knowledge why Zephyrus was doing this, but surely, he had a reason. He may be the most yful king among all of us, but he was not a man who would do such stupid nonsense things without thinking.


    Zephyrus gazed at me. He mouthed ¡®sorry¡¯ before he began to speak. ¡°I saw King Water holding the same knife when I went to his room. He was gazing at it with his sharp eyes. I thought he would just have his training or would be used that for hunting. However when King Lighting had been poisoned by the same knife caught from his chamber¡­¡± Zephyrus moved his head down. He sniffed once and then looked down. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to think. You can judge my story and investigate what was truth.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Admittedly, what he did was the hurtful truth. It was like betraying me without a final basis. I understand that he loved us both, but what was the purpose of his witnessing when the right person who did this to Raiden was free walking around us? He might cause danger again.


    It was my mother. He always wanted to rule the Elemental Kingdom. Possibly, executing me was her first step. I would be forever against her ns.


    ¡°Speak up your opinion, King Water.¡± The spoke person gazed at me, followed by everybody in this hall.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I chinned my head up. There was no fear running into my system. My eyes went to Zephyrus. He fought my stare as it took a second. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think am I.¡±


    I would never be scared of the things that I did not do. King Lightning was annoying me at times. He was against my desire to women. He was mad every time I f*cked women because he said ¡°Respect women,¡± but that would never be the reason for killing my won blood. I only had my brothers in spite of how messy my life was. Murdering them would never be my choice unless I was forced to.


    I slowly closed my palm as I prevented myself to be mad at Zephyrus. He was my partner in crime. All my shits, he knew. We were capable of understanding each other more than best friends. This thought me a lesson that not everybody should be trusted.


    ¡°Continue your statement, King Wind.¡± The spokesman gave him permission to talk again.


    ¡°We all know King Water.¡± Zephyrus moved his head down. He could not straightly look at the people. ¡°All of us called him a Mad King. He shouted at people even in small things.¡± He sniffed for the second time.


    My eyes went to my mother. She was in front of the hall, listening. Her cold eyes that was the same as mine did not care at all. So what if I am executed? I was just a moving shit of this kingdom even my father did not care at all.


    ¡°He scolded everybody he wants to scold of. He teased people he trips to annoy. He¡­¡± Zephyrus finally looked into my eyes. ¡°If he wants a thing, he works for it.¡±


    ¡°Therefore you concluded that he poisoned Alpha King of Lightning?¡± The spokesman interrupted the statement. In this hall, all of us were equal. No kings. We were all users when wemitted a crime.


    Zephyrus stood up. He bravely looked around. ¡°I said what I said. He is a mad king. Not a perfect person, but who among us are? Nobody is perfect.¡± He walked towards the front. ¡°He may be not a good example as an Alpha King¡­ So do I.¡± His eyes were no emotion. ¡°Admit it. If you look at him, he seems a not winning king. A defeated king who will just scold and scold and be mad.¡±


    He paused talking. I saw how strong he was t stand there as a serious man. Not his usual funny face who joked and made things funny. ¡°Hali can subject to poisoning King Lightning.¡± He shook his head. ¡°But I will never believe that.¡±


    My head moved up as my eyes widened. I settled my stare on Zephyrus while the people murmuring. Different opinions could be heard around the hall. Is he not standing to me as guilty?


    ¡°He is a Mad King, but he will never be a brother¡¯s murderer. He stand brave to fight me when I was a kid even if he got twenty stabs on his back. He saved King Fire when the mes were eating him by giving him water. He cut off the head of a man who belittles King Ice¡¯s ability which was really publishable by death. Lastly¡­¡± He pointed to the second floor. ¡°King Lightning can speak.¡±


    I was in shock when I saw King Lightning on the second floor, staring at us on the first floor. The surprise never left me when Pyro stood up.


    ¡°Second motion. King Water is an innocent.¡± Pyro said with all his heart. The door opened widely. It was Colden with Zarya on his back.


    ¡°Second motion. King Water is an innocent.¡± Colden spoke up.


    Then, everybody heads up when Raiden said. ¡°Second motion. King Water is an innocent.¡±

 Chapter 48

    I LOVE YOU


    HALI¡¯S POV


    In terms of shits and fucks. My brothers would always be my backup. They stood strong as the silence in the hall.


    ¡°Second motion. King Water is an innocent.¡± I was so surprised when my mother moved up and said that word.


    Suddenly, the entire hall was filled with a scream. ¡°Kastrid?¡±


    ¡°The real guilty.¡± Seryo was dragging her towards the hall. She was moving uncoordinated to escape from him, but Seryo was too strong.


    ¡°Father!¡± I stood up recklessly. ¡°How can be a woman to do such a thing! I didn¡¯t order her. Someone must!¡± The panic on my system was too high to handle. If I were the used, they could have mercy for me. Jailing me at Dungeon would be their option, but to the low-born race like Kastrid. They would kill her without hesitation. That was how justice at the Elemental Kingdom urred.


    ¡°Bring her to the front yard and hang her.¡± That was an order with my father who did not even put her on trial.


    ¡°King Water!¡± Kastrid was asking for help. She was crying so bad. ¡°King Water, please help me!¡±


    I ran to my father. ¡°Father, she¡¯s an innocent. You can ask for¡­¡± I was surprised when Raiden stared at me. So it was true? How? ¡°She won¡¯t do that without someone¡¯smand!¡±


    King Oswald moved forward. His jaw tightened as he left a little distance between our faces. ¡°You dress, you feed, you f*ck the untrustable. Falling in love with whore is a crime.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gritted my teeth so well as the madness was scattering around my body. ¡°I¡¯m not in love with her! It¡¯s just it¡¯s my responsibility to keep her safe because I brought her here!  Am in charge and you know what it means!¡± I froze when I realized that all people were looking at me.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know the word respect.¡±


    ¡°How can we trust a king like him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t rule the Water Pack either.¡±


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    The angriness was getting to a high level. I red at Kastrid who was now on the main door. She was about to move outside when I ordered. ¡°Do not move your ass, Fucker!¡± I marched towards Seryo and grabbed Kastrid¡¯s arm.


    ¡°King Water¡­¡±


    He moved down his head therefore he could not see my eyes. The low-borns were prohibited to look directly into the eyes of the kings. I was about to run, escaping Kastrid, but someone grabbed my arm. When I looked at him, it was Pyro.


    ¡°Can you let a woman run from poisoning our brother? If you do¡­ you have the same color as her.¡± His silent voice was now burst out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I swore for protection for Kastrid. She has no family and you think she¡¯ll do that without someone¡¯s back?¡±


    Pyro gazed at her. Kastrid was just lowering her head. So she did, but why?


    Kastrid removed my hand from her. The tears in her eyes were running. ¡°He¡¯s right, King Water. You are not a murderer like me. Don¡¯t ruin your reputation because of me.¡± She slowly walked to Seryo and let him drag her to the front yard.


    The emotion in my eyes was nothing, but deep inside the shit of me. I could not take this damn thing. Kastrid was like a family to me, too.


    ¡°Kastrid is not just a whore to me. You are aware of that, King Fire.¡± I turned my back at him. The chaos was all around. They were following Seryo and Kastrid at the front yard. They were happy with this freaking scene where the woman would be hung. The woman would die. They did not even bother to ask whomand her to do that.


    My forehead formed waves when Colden and Zarya were apanying each other. They walked towards me.


    ¡°I ordered the both of you to stay at the Hide Out House! What if I was guilty? They¡¯ll hang you, too!¡± I gritted my teeth as I said that to Zarya.


    ¡°HaliÒ»¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hali. We¡¯re in front of people.¡± I managed my anger to settle down. I would never expect this would happen.


    I marched away from them. I moved the crowd aside as I walked. Zarya and my brothers followed me. I had so much pity in my heart to see how Kastrid cried. I failed to protect her as I promised to. The scene popped inside my head when e day I met her.


    ¡°Come.¡± I offered my hand to the woman who had messy hair and was a victim of brutality. ¡°Come and I promise nobody¡¯s gonna hurt you again.¡±


    From that moment she epted my hand. I swore for protection to this woman. She was nothing for others, but she was something to me. Like a little sister. I could not stand, watching her die, hang with that shit, and get her life.


    I was about to turn my back when someone appeared at my side. ¡°Watch, my beloved son.¡±


    I blew a harsh air as the giggle was on my face. She was the one who n this! My crazy witch mother!


    ¡°Watch how that woman dies. You won¡¯t fuck her again.¡± She created an evil grin on her lips. ¡°You need someone to sustain your needs, but make sure, you will never be attached to them anymore.¡±


    ¡°You, motherfucker!¡± My jaw clenched. I closed my hand tightly. I prohibited myself to make a scene even though all of them were used to my disrespected attitude.


    My crumpled palmpactly. Kastrid¡¯s sobbing was getting severe. The rope was circled on her neck. What made me so bad as she was looking at me. Her beautiful red-blonde hair was now messy. The tears were flooded on her face. She was a silent woman when she was crying. However, now, she looked broken. So broken and I could not do something about that.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I will avenge you whoever the person behind this.


    I gritted my teeth as I watched the rope was tightened on her neck. I held my breath as I watched the woman I promised to protect, slowly kill.


    ¡°Trash justice. Garbage kingdom.¡± I whispered to myself.


    ¡°d you see.¡± I was startled when my mother talked. ¡°This is what happened when you are low born. Killing you is like killing a flea.


    Suddenly, I had a knowledge of why she made me watch. She wanted me to realize that this kingdom was unorganized and inequality was not implemented.


    ¡°You should be a king, so you can¡¯t kill innocent.¡± She chinned up. Somehow. I felt what she felt when his beloved man was murdered.


    Possibly, she was right. She was correct from the very beginning. I was just not epting her correctness because I was focusing on the bad things she did to me which was not really a bad thing. It made me strong.


    I saw what was Kastrid¡¯s words, spelled out on her mouth before her body hung to the tree. She said, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I can¡¯t say I never love you.

 Chapter 49

    DO NOT TRUST THE ALPHA KINGS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The drop of tears rolled on my cheek when Kastrid¡¯s body shook as she hadcked breath. We were not friends or enemies. We just met each other, know each other¡¯s name, but she was a friend that I have never had.


    ¡°Hali must be devastated.¡± Colden¡¯s voice was down, carrying the grief. During my stay with him, I learned about his personality. He could not say ¡®no¡¯ to a people. He was so kind, so my mind changed. I would never include him in my revenge at Hali.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± His whore died, which means I would take all the responsibilities in the bed. I should be ready for this night. Hali was not in good mood. His escape in all the chaos was fucking.


    The rain slowly dropped on our heads. The crowd was gradually disappearing as if nothing happened. As if someone¡¯s death was nothing to them.


    Is this the reason why the father chose to live in the Human World rather than staying in this kingdom?


    The rain began to be a disaster for those people who wanted to stay. Kastrid¡¯s body was hanging on the branch of a tree. It was hard for me to see it. I thought her life would be long since she was a fighter from the start, not a physical fighter, but a heart fighter despite her experiences.


    My head moved to my right side. Hali was not far from us. He was standing in rain, just looking at Kadstrid. His face had not shown any emotion.


    Does he in love with her?


    His eyes were no expression, but in the depths of his heart, there was something he did not tell. I knew that look. When you could not do anything, but stare. Life was already gone. It would not be revived unless his power could make her heart alive again.


    ¡°Bring her down.¡± King Firemand to Seryo, his trusted guard. ¡°Drag her to my chamber.¡±


    My system filled with confusion as I absorbed what was King Fire word¡¯s definition. Does he have reviving power? What will they do to her body?


    Seryo was about to do hismand when Hali spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He turned his back at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She fought throughout her life.¡± He paused talking and continued. ¡°Let Kastrid rest in peace.¡±


    I watched him walking away from the saddest view. I felt what he felt. I but my lips as I thought of apanying him. I refused myself thousand times, but I caught myself following him at his chamber. I stopped walking when I heard Colden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there. He might hurt you. Let him breathe easily.¡±


    ¡°He needs someone.¡± I was not pretending. It came naturally. Kastrid was not her family. However, King Water¡¯s heart was in her. It was difficult to ept the fact that you only watched your loved ones murdered.


    ¡°Go in my chamber instead.¡±


    My eyebrows moved up. ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Can I say that¡¯s my order?¡± He gave me a small kind smile that made every people trust him. A smile was written on my face. He gestured to follow me on the way to his chamber.


    My body froze as I saw what was it looked like. It was full of paintings. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for bringing you in my chamber instead of Hali.¡± He did a cute peace sign on his finger that made me chuckle.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine, King Ice.¡± I looked up, my eyes were moving around, examining the area. ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful. Did you paint all of that?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    My eyes settled on the werewolf with a house burning on his dorsal. I was in shock therefore I looked at him while having a question mark on my expression. That was the painting I saw in the Human World. The one that made me copse. I wondered if Hali knew about this.


    ¡°I joined exhibit at times.¡± He ced his forefinger on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Really? You are amazing.¡± I walked slowly as I observed different paintings which symbolizes how great he was. ¡°Wh you don¡¯t decorate this to the hall of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want to.¡± He guided me all over the ce. Colden had a big chamber than all of them.


    ¡°Why? This is so wonderful. It should be a ce where people can see.¡± My feet stopped on the woman who really looked like me? What the? My bulged eyes stared at him. He just scratched his nose as he looked away.


    ¡°When things are beautiful, I mark it to mind and draw.¡± The shyness was written on his expression and I found it cute.


    ¡°I am not a thing.¡± I teased him as I saw how he blushed. That was true. Pyro¡¯s words were not an usation. I thought Colden had a crush on me.


    ¡°Yeah and yet you are gorgeous.¡± I walked forward again. There was a light covering my chest. It was amazing, rxing, and chilling. His paintings were like a creation of a professional. ¡°Why your father doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold archer, swords, and other killing tools. I just want to paint therefore he¡¯s against it.¡± He walked towards the painting of a woman. ¡°This is Eira.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Eira?¡± I gazed at the woman who had a feature of Pyro¡¯s woman. The name that started with F. I could not remember what Hali said. The painting was not totally the same looks at her. There were just simrities, so I guess they were a different person.


    ¡°My omega. You gotta meet her. She¡¯s sad when her mother died¡­ To make her happy, I painted her.¡± He smiled widely as if the memories of that made him ted.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind.¡±


    He shook his head from left to right. ¡°No. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stay with you at the Hide Out House.¡± He turned his back at me with the sound of his sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see.¡±


    ¡°Every people have hidden secrets. No worry about what do you hide.¡± I started to walk again to look at his paintings. ¡°You are still amazing for me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    My feet stopped to the paint which represented the night my family died. The same view as to how I saw it in the Human World. ¡°Why did you paint this?¡±


    ¡°Honestly.¡± He grabbed it from the stand and offered it to me. ¡°I created this for you. So you will remember how they killed your family. I never wanted you to be sad, but to put strength on your heart.¡± He grabbed my hand and ced the painting. ¡°Somebody said¡­ for you to be able to learn how to be strong. You must remember the saddest part of your life. By that, you have the courage to face the struggles that are yet to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Hali.¡±


    ¡°You fooled by him, but I¡¯ll get this.¡± I epted the painting. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I was about to sell that at the exhibit, but I changed my mind. It belonged to you. You must keep it and¡­¡± He walked towards another painting. I could only see its back.


    I had teary eyes when he showed me what was all about. It was my family. The bigger version of the picture that had been burned in our house. For where did he get that? I did not mind. At least I had a family picture.


    I ran faster. I could not hold back. I hugged him so tight. ¡°Thank you, King Ice! It means so much to me.¡±


    In the middle of the hug. The door had creaked loud. I immediately moved away as the omega in omega uniform bowed to Colden. ¡°I brought your food, King Ice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Zarya. She¡¯s Eira.¡± Colden talked excitedly.


    I gazed at her, examining her features, the way she stare at me had no show of irritation. I thought this woman was brave. The way she stood was like a¡­ warrior.


    ¡°Hi, Eira.¡± I waved my hand at her. She gave me a big smile before she passed and ced the food on the table.


    ¡°You are King Water¡¯s omega?¡± She asked me. I could not understand why there was a worry in her eyes.


    ¡°I have my leave temporarily. Feel free at my chamber.¡± Colden established a huge smile for the both of us before he left.


    I was in shock when Eira grabbed my arm and whispered. ¡°You should be careful with all of them. Don¡¯t be amazed by Colden¡¯s kindness. They have monsters living inside them.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze. It was a warning from her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do not trust the Alpha Kings.¡±

 Chapter 50

    HIS THREE WOMEN


    JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°May the honor is in you.¡± Father put his hand on my head as giving me a blessing.


    ¡°I will have it,¡± I responded to his words. I looked at the woman. ¡°Get your own horse. Let us go.¡±


    Father tapped my shoulder. The smile was on his face. ¡°When youe back with Zakan¡¯s daughter. I assure you of the position. It¡¯s time for you to rule our pack.¡±


    I nodded slightly with full of courage into my eyes. ¡°I will bring that woman here. Mark my words.¡±


    A smirk on his lips was proof that he was trusting me. I would never break that trust. It was easy to sacrifice one woman for this pack. One more thing, she was the enemy¡¯s daughter. She must be punished for her father¡¯s betrayal of our pack.


    I climbed at my horse. I looked back at my father before I finally traveled. ¡°Ven¡­¡± I gazed at the blonde woman who made me happy in the past few days.


    ¡°Yes, Prince?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring you to your mother, but we¡¯ll go back again to you before we move back at the pack. They should not know that I give you freedom. Then, when we go out again for the hunting we could use the n B, which was your fake death.¡±


    I could see how the spark of her eyes became so light in happiness. I was d that she would see her mother.


    ¡°I hope we can have the freedom, too, Prince.¡± Haya seemed fine today, unlike thest time. Her hair was not messy, her clothes were clean.


    ¡°You can, but one by one. Father might notice.¡± I gave them my huge unusual smile. When I was in the pack, I felt like I was not free. Every action I did was observed by the whole ck Wolves pack unlike when I was outside. I could smile like this. I could be very friendly and met people without obstacles myself. This was the real free man was.


    ¡°Prince, can we pass by at the market? I want to buy my mother her favorite banana?¡± Ven¡¯s face was radiating unlike before. She looked extra pretty today or maybe I just found her more attracted to any other girl? Who knows? This woman had really something for me.


    ¡°No problem.¡± We both looked at each other for a second with a wide grin ear by ear on our lips.


    We headed to the market where people were squabbling. They were sales talking to the people to make them buy in their goods.


    ¡°You can buy my papaya. It¡¯s sweet when it gets ripe.¡± The old woman blocked my horse. I looked back at the women.


    ¡°Do you want papaya?¡± I was asking them, but my eyes were for Ven.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The small smile was on his lips. Why did my heart was pumping so loud for Ven? Did I have an admiration for her?


    I nced at the old woman. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of that.¡± I gestured to Haya to get the papayaas. She ced it into our cart. ¡°Give her the coins, Kaye.¡± The one who held the coins was her. The cart was on Haya¡¯s horseback.


    ¡°This would be a nice snack.¡± Haya excitedly ced all the remaining one by one on the cart.


    ¡°Yeah, Prince is so kind,¡± Kaye whispered. I was hearing them talking about me. About how nice I was to them and to other people. For me, I was not. I just loved helping others, especially those in need.


    ¡°Prince Jace, can I move down? I want to check the bananas that my mother likes?¡± Ven eyes settled on my face. There was an urge for my lips to smile, but I prevented doing that. I could feel something on my chest. I had no n to ept what was that. Surely, my heart wasfortable with her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I even got down on my horse and offered her my hand, so I could help her go down.


    ¡°I envy you.¡± Haya joked at her.


    Ven shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Prince Jace.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sad for ady to reject me.¡± I showed her my hand again. ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She held my hand and jumped. I hugged her waist as I was putting her down.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±


    We stayed at the market for about two hours, looking for something we could bring in our travel. We would have a long journey before we finally went to Ven¡¯s house therefore we had a stopover in the woods. We had two tents: one for the girl and one for me. We build tents during the night while having a bonfire. I was with the women, hard for me to interact with because there were lots of things I could not understand about them.


    I walked to the bonfire while eating the delicious Bangus where we gathered at the market. I guess for the next few days we would get fish at the river. They used all of our coins just for food. I did not protest. That was the necessary need.


    When the night was getting deep. I ordered the women to fo in their tent. I would watch outside for possible danger. Later, I would have a little sleep to ensure our safety.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Haya and her short hair. She walked towards me. She settled down beside me and joined me to watch the bonfire.


    ¡°I just wanna make sure we¡¯re safe.¡± I put another dried wood on the me, causing it to burst into the fire.


    ¡°Is it hard to be the heir of the pack who has the wrong tradition when ites to treating women?¡± She glued her eyes at me. I found her cute among the three of them. Perhaps she was the youngest.


    ¡°Always. There are a lot of things I want to change in that pack. However, the tradition was there since I was never yet born.¡± I blew a loud sigh. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to be the Alpha King. I want to stay at the pack. I have nowhere to go.¡± She put dried woods on the mes.


    ¡°Let me look for Zarya.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Zarya¡¯s mistake that makes her loathed by all the people there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s father¡¯s.¡± I straightly looked in front. I remembered thest night I saw her. That was the first andst night of seeing her. She was pretty for a teenage woman. Well, all of thedies seemed beautiful to me. They had uniqueness, having different kinds of being beautiful in their own ways.


    ¡°You can sleep at my tent if you find your tent smaller for the three of you.¡± I offered her my tent since I would sleep before dawn. I swore to protect them. I would stand for it until I die.


    ¡°Can you join me?¡± I was startled when she adjusted her body. She glued our lips together. Who would I refuse to kiss? I grabbed her waist and then lifted her up. I dragged her towards the tent. I learned a lot when it came to being intimate. They were my women and there was no big deal to do such things like this. I was about to shut the tent when I recognized there were two women standing outside. It was Ven and Kaye.


    ¡°Can we join?¡± The smirk on Kaye¡¯s lips had established.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Really?¡± I chuckled a little. Then. I let them in. At least now, they were not doing this in force. It was tiring to have not just one, but three women.

 Chapter 51

    NOT GOOD PRETENDER


    ZARYA¡¯S POVThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When King water summoned me. The fear was on my chest, my knee was trembling as I managed to walk towards his chamber. I had the brains to think what would happen in that chamber. He was having a bad expression on his face. Kastrid¡¯s death was a big threat for me. He would be crueler than before. I could see it through his eyes that were now staring at me: Cold-blood.


    ¡°I have a bad day.¡± He crossed his thighs and watched me from my feet to face. That stare¡­ he wasmanding me to undress.


    I slowly unbuttoned my uniform, pulled down my skirt, and let it fall into my feet. I stood brave with my pure nudity.


    ¡°Take me.¡± I whsipered as I looked directly into his eyes. ¡°Take everything to me.¡±


    His jaw clenched as he settled his eyes into my entire body. I stood up recklessly, slowly walking towards me. His cold eyes were now boiling. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how I own. Only KastridÒ»¡±


    ¡°I can be Kastrid from now on.¡± I managed to stand straight, avoiding the tears on the corner of my eyes. All I needed to do is to survive. Survive until I did not know myself anymore. Until I never feel the pain anymore. That was all people wich and I was not an exception.


    He walked gradually towards me. I could feel my chest was drumming. My knee was weakening, but I forced myself to stand staright. His teeth gritted as he traveled the distance between us. He kissed me with full force as his hand was yanking my hair. I wanted to scream at the burning sensation of my scalp. He yanked even harder as he dragged me toward the table. He bent my body down and inserted his manhood. I closed my eyes the wave of pain crawled all over my body.


    The sun will rise again even how dark the night is.


    That line was kept repeating inside my head as I epted everything. More brutal. More pain. More thrust. I never said anything. No words. No shout. No moans either. I just felt the pain until nothing I became numb.


    Someone said pain can make a person stronger. The legendary Hali words.


    I believed that. After I endured everything that he did. He just sat back to his swivel chair as if nothing had happened. I grabbed all my clothes and was about to leave when he talked.


    ¡°Ask Amelia for the herbs.¡± Hali¡¯s eyes were directly staring at the monitor.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, King Water.¡± I waited for him to shout at me because I called him ¡®King Water¡¯ but no response. I just went directly to the door and walked away from the chamber. I did not go to Amelia. I headed to the Omega¡¯s Quarter, at my room because I could not handle myself anymore. I felt so tired and¡­ I looked down at my thighs. There was blood rolling from it.


    I went to the bathroom of my room and looked at myself in the mirror. I covered my lips when I saw what had happened to my body. It was full of bruises. It was a good thing, I had no wounds to the part where people could see. The blood was noting from my entrance but to my exact right thighs. He held it so tight that created arge wound. I thought it was his wolf ws that caused this.


    I blinked two times as I was looking at myself. I could not believe even n my shoulder had ck bruises.


    What did he freaking do? That asshole!


    I badly needed Amelia, but before that, I went to the shower and cleaned my body so well. I could still smell Hali¡¯s scent in my entire body. It was dirt for me. I felt so filthy.


    I was unaware that after I took my bath, I fell asleep. I woke up with a knock on my door. I immediately headed to it.


    ¡°Zarya, King Water is waiting for you outside. Don¡¯t make him wait.¡± Leo was standing straightly, being bored was written on his face. It seemed like he was knocking for so long.


    ¡°Do you have any idea why?¡± My voice was cracked. I just cem from sleep therefore my voice was not in good condition.


    He shook his head. ¡°Just make it fast.¡±


    I walked faster at the cab. I almost forgot that I had work. Fortunately, the Omega¡¯s Leader where I was assigned.


    I followed Leo immediately when I was finished preparing. Hali was at the entrance of the Elemental Kingdom, he was wearing a ck jacket with white underclothes, ck pants, shoes, a human clothes. His arms were folded under his chest while looking around. There was no emotion on his face which I understand. He may be still in grief in Kastrid¡¯s death. After the hanging session, her body was being burned. Pyro did the performance of burning it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter today?¡± I whispered to Leo as I walked towards King Water.


    ¡°Freedom Day.¡±


    I paused walking. Freedom Day? I forgot the asion. I could go to the city, but sad to say, Khal was not there. They went abroad because of the threats. I stepped faster to reach King Water.


    I smiled at him when I arrived in front of him, but he just wrinkled his forehead as a response for me.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Pleasure House. I will sell you.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do this to me! Are you freaking crazy!¡± My voice was loud as I burst out in anger. A smirk was written on his face. It was toote for me to realize that he was just joking.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Khal, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    ¡°Khal? I thought he went abroad toÒ»¡±


    ¡°You stay here if you don¡¯t want.¡±


    I had no choice, but to follow the asshole. Before we left, he stared at the tree where Kastrid was hung yesterday. I could not guess what was running into his mind, but surely, he was in pain now even if he did not admit it. I slowly walked towards him. I reached his hand and intertwined it.


    ¡°You said it with yourself. She¡¯s resting in peace.¡± I gazed directly into his face, examing his expression. He looked down on our bonded hands bond then looked at my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not good at pretending.¡± He removed my hand from him. ¡°Try best next time.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, but I did not want him to notice it. He was good than I expected. He knew if people were lying and insincere. This was insane. I should learn more about acting. I needed his trust therefore I could manipte him.


    Wait for that day toe, King Water. You will follow every singlemand I make without knowing it is amand. You will be my dog¡­ worse than what you did for me.


    Maybe I could seek help from Khal to teach me proper acting.

 Chapter 52

    WHERE YOU BELONG


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    When we arrived at the Human World.


    ¡°Get the most time you can have at the Human World.¡± Hali spoke at me. He stepped slowly as we traveled by the long road. ¡°Before you get killed.¡±


    ¡°We have an agreement. I can¡¯t die without avenging my family.¡± I managed to look at him in a normal way.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± He stopped walking, looked at me. I fought his stare even if I was prohibited to do it. ¡°Do you want Khal to be safe?¡± He tapped one closer to me. ¡°My friends? Alisha, Roze, Froy, Tan tan?¡±  His lips moved up.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Be with me, then, but tonight just enjoy your ass we¡¯re going to the bar. The next day, we¡¯ll n to murder.¡±


    ¡°Who will we be murdered?¡±


    He shook his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but Froy investigated.¡±


    ¡°The one who attacked us at the Light House?¡±


    ¡°You are annoying.¡± That was hisst words when he walked towards the red car which was waiting for us. I was so curious about them. They were living at the Elemental Kingdom and yet they had a property at the Human World? How did that happen?


    Well, how about freedom day? Today, we were free, but tomorrow we were not. Surely, Higher King would find us and get punished again once wee back.


    When we were in the car, I only watched the ces, the cities, the building, the transportation, the bridge, the people squabbling, the traffic and all. This ce I was supposed to live in when my family was still alive. I immediately wiped those thoughts remove from my head. I would just be sad when in fact, I should learn how to deal with it to avoid distraction.


    I was amused by the pce we would stay in. It was another mansion with a swimming pool in front, had two floors, the wall was white in color that made it look elegant, nts were everywhere¡­ it was so beautiful.


    My feet paused from stepping when I saw a familiar man, sitting on the couch. My lips parted when he moved his head to face us.


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± A small smile was established on my lips. I managed not to run towards him therefore I would not look excited to see him again. I was messaging him on social media, but an auto-generated message was replying. He was a famous man, maybe someone was managing his ount.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± A wide smile was established on his lips. He waved his hand at me.


    ¡°So happy to see each other again.¡± Hali scoffed as he shook his head.


    ¡°Buddy!¡± Khal tapped his back. They did a man-to-man greeting.


    After a short weing, we walked towards the couch.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn, aren¡¯t you? Everybody went abroad, but you were here.¡± Hali immediately grabbed the wine that was on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone. Froy¡¯s here.¡± He looked up and there he was, Froy almost jumped from the second floor just to give Hali a tap on the back.


    ¡°I miss you, Dick Sucker!¡± Hali had a big smile on his lips. I hope he had always smiled. He looked like a good man with it, not a mad freaking king.


    ¡°I miss you, too, Pussy!¡± Froy responded to him. Boys will always be boys. They had dirty mouths.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Khal moved closer to me. The shock crawled to my system when he hugged me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a reason why Khal doesn¡¯t want to leave the High Wood City.¡± Froy gazed at our bonding bodies.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the food here?¡± Hali ignored what he said. They just walked towards the kitchen which we followed. ¡°Is there mango shake? I love that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Your maid cooked something for you.¡± Froy peeped on the stairs and shouted. ¡°Hey, Babe! Come down here. Hali arrives!¡±


    ¡°Babe?¡± Hali¡¯s wrinkled eyebrow was formed. Even I,  I was confused about who the woman was. Thest time, he only did was ying with women. Perhaps another woman to y?


    ¡°Your maid,¡± Khal answered with disgust to him. ¡°He stays here because of your maid. He¡¯s so gross that even maid he seduced.¡± Khal was shaking his head as he walked to the refrigerator. He gave me cold water.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You have never changed.¡± Hali chuckled. He positioned his body in front of the table next to Froy. I sat in the opposite direction while drinking water. Khal sat next to me.


    ¡°How¡¯s life, Zarya?¡± Khal asked. I stared into his handsome face. His features did not change. He looked fresh at all times. His hair was fixed on two sides. I saw many people with that hair, but it was not suited them. To him, he looked like the character of Superman.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. No new at all.¡± My eyes went to the two men. Hali was looking at us. I was thinking he wasmanding me to move away from a little. By his gaze, it told me what was his mind¡¯s content.


    ¡°Did Alisha, Tan Tan, and Roze go abroad?¡± Hali let out a sigh before he gazed at the maid who was walking towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Not at all. I was not sure if Roze. She doesn¡¯t want to leave the city. You know¡­ shees from a wealthy family. She can protect herself.¡± Froy came closer to the maid and hit his butt. ¡°Hi, Pretty.¡±


    I saw how Khal reacted to that. He felt disgusted with his friends. He was not like the other man. One woman at a time. He stick to it even Froy was telling that.


    ¡°She should go. Where is she?¡± The frustration was automatically written on his face. He was worrying about Roze.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. She¡¯s off to us.¡± Khal let out a loud sigh. ¡°I¡¯m worrying, too.¡±


    ¡°The both you¡­¡± Hali nced at Khal and then to Froy who was now cuddling with the maid as the maid was preparing our foods. He was so gross, annoying. Hali paused before he continued. ¡°I can¡¯t revive your life once the two of you die. So move your ass after the night.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. I am a public finger. Everybody¡¯s looking at me.¡± Khal shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Hard to kill.¡±


    Froy pointed at himself using his forefinger. ¡°Me? I¡¯m a bastard. You should know that. No one¡¯s gonna miss me when I die.¡± Froy¡¯s emotion seemed urate to what he was saying. He did not care about death.


    Hali scoffed as he smirked at him. ¡°You can¡¯t fuck a pussy when you die therefore pack your things or I¡¯ll kick your balls.¡± Hali hurried towards him. He was about to kick his lower part when Froy dodged. It was funny, so I chuckled.


    ¡°Pretty.¡± My eyes went to Khal when he whispered that word. Pretty? Who? I would not assume. Surely, it was the maid.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± It was hard for me to absorb that Khal was calling my name.


    I moved my eyebrows up and answered with stammering. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your home? Can I stay there instead?¡± Khal¡¯s voice was low, soothing every woman¡¯s heart. He was not just a nice-looking guy, but a kind one.


    ¡°None. I told you. I¡¯m with Hali.¡±


    ¡°You can go abroad with me, then?¡± He averted his look at me and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why I¡¯m staying after all.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I gazed at Hali. He was with Froy,ughing with him while telling something funny to each other. ¡°Hali won¡¯t allow me.¡±


    Khal settled his face at me. ¡°You should think carefully. You said you¡¯ve been at this world¡­ at my world.¡± He held my hand and pinched it smoothly. ¡°This is where you belong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce I¡¯ve belonged.¡± I showed him the courage I learned from all my experiences. ¡°Only under the ground after fulfilling my mission.¡±

 Chapter 53

    THE JEALOUS MAN


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    At night, we went to the Ocean Bar. It had been a long time since I did not go here. When I was in this world, I and my friends went here after the ss. My father was so mad at me. He even grounded me for weeks, knowing how I kissed random guys. He lectured me that I should not do that. Well, why mad at me? As if I let them touch me? Just kissing, nothing more. I was not that kind of good woman. I yed also, but when I started to be with Hali, I forgot my identity. I feared to be with the stranger again. I felt like everyone would stab me at my back or men would take advantage of me as he did. I became aware of my surroundings. I learned what they just want for a woman like me. I had a knowledge they would note near me if they had no intention. Perhaps, I was not conscious, I learned from Hali mostly. I was forced to be mature even if I was just eighteen years old.


    So what I did was sit at the ind counter next to Khal. We were just talking about random things in life while drinking. The ce was not new to me; the noisy people dancing, drinking, cuddling, flirting; the colorful lights reflecting all over the ce. I missed being here, but what I longed more was my friends.


    How are they doing now anyway? The bitches: Serenity and Amari. I have never been friends with a good girl, so expect that they were bitches who taught me how to drink, how to go here, and how to escape in ss. Regardless of how bad an influence they were, they were the most genuine people I had ever known. They were with me in terms of sadness and broken. They never left me even once. I left them instead.


    ¡°Is your friends know about your life? How you¡¯ve¡­ be?¡± Khal gulped the content of his ss. I was done telling him my life as a student.


    ¡°Nope. I never tell them about¡­¡± I lowered my voice when I continued. ¡°Wolf and such unbelievable world I am in.¡± I grabbed another bottle and poured my ss. ¡°How ¡¯bout you? Why are you believing all those children-created stories in this world?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just do.¡± A smirk was formed on his lips. He bit his lips afterward. ¡°Hali acting weird the first we met. He was drunk andmanded me to obey his orders. It made meugh, but eventually, I noticed how he acted.¡± He licked his lips in a way of tasting the alcohol. ¡°Consistent¡­ he is still acting like a king. King of what? I was asking myself plenty of times, but the question had finally answered when I saw him shifting into a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Was that terrifying?¡± I chuckled at him. I gulped another one and let my system absorb the liquor.


    ¡°Yeah, so much, but I never tell anyone. Hali is my friend¡­ like a brother. I can¡¯t harm him.¡± He gave me another battle. I was just wondering why he was hearing me even if I was just whispering. I mean the ce was crowded and the loud sound was all over. He may be had a great ear, but the wolf was just possessing that ability? Vampire? The vampire was lost for thousands of years. The race of wolves defeated them. After that, no report had been spread again containing vampires.


    ¡°I envy him. No matter how tough he is. He has a friend who¡¯ll love him. He doesn¡¯t deserve all of you.¡± I sniffled and drank after I continued. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to die for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He shook his head. The smile could be traced on his kissable lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. Not today or tomorrow or next week. I feel it.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, instinct is not true.¡± I nced at the people on the dance floor, watching them. ¡°My instinct doesn¡¯t tell me the night my family gets murdered.¡±


    ¡°Who said death will tell you when your life is about to cut?¡± He poured all the liquid into his wine ss. I thought he was drunk since the liquid was spilling from it.


    ¡°Your drink.¡± I shook my head as I was chuckling. The liquor was now spreading down from the ind counter.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I think I¡¯m drunk.¡± He chuckled back at me. It was sofortable to be with him. He was like a brother to me. He got me with his charm. How I wished my brother was here. I missed Zaiden so much.


    My forehead wrinkled when my eyesnded on Hali. He was like a mess, swaying on the dance floor, but what made me startled was his dancing moves. Is he a dancer?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Khal was chuckling like a crazy man. He was so drunk, he was funny. Afterughing at him, my eyes went back again at Hali.


    ¡°Hali is a great dancer. I once took him to the studio. People like him on the stage, but he refused. He didn¡¯t want poprity. Only to find out he is the kinÒ»¡± I covered his mouth to cut his words. He was telling the secret and this was bad.


    I looked around to find Froy. He was so busy with the women wrapping it into his waist. I could not take care of Khal alone.


    ¡°You should sleep, Khal.¡± I grabbed his arm, wrapped it to my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not a drunk master.¡± I chuckled at him while dragging him with I don¡¯t know. Maybe upstairs, I only need to pay for the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of being popr even drinking is prohibited.¡± Heughed so hard.


    ¡°Come on. You must rest.¡±


    I brought him to one of the rooms upstairs. I guided him toy on the bed. I was about to move up when he circled his arm on my hips. ¡°Are you going to leave me here?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I have nowhere to go.¡±


    He removed his hand at me. I sat on the corner of the bed. ¡°You must sleep. I will not walk out until Hali and Froy go here.¡±


    ¡°Tell me a story.¡± He sniffed as he slowly moved his eyes open and close, fighting his drowsiness.


    ¡± told you everything. What should I story told?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I tell you my story instead. I haven¡¯t spelled it out to you.¡±


    I nodded my head slowly. He was about to speak when the door opened. Hali¡¯s eyes were burning when he moved closer to me and dragged me up.


    ¡°The agreement, remember?¡± He gritted his teeth. The madness was written into his emotion.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A grin was formed on my lips and whispered. ¡°The jealous man.¡± I had no intention to tease him. It came naturally and it felt so nice.

 Chapter 54

    IT¡¯S SO HOT


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    For the first time, I felt I won from Hali. He walked out of the room. I just him with a smile on my lips. After a few minutes, he came back again. He just got me and dragged me towards the room beside Khal¡¯s room.


    ¡°I thought you got women?¡± He threw me to the bed. I tried not to act refusal.


    ¡°I did.¡± He walked towards the table. He poured a liquor and drank.


    I was gasping in the air as he gazed at me. When his eyesid on me, I always felt he would risk me. My chest was drumming when he came closer to me. I breathe in and out as he climbed on the bed. I just blew a relief of sigh when he just gave me a ss.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    I slowly grabbed the ss. I managed to make my hand shake. ¡°Thank you, King Water.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck you tonight?¡± He hissed in annoyance.


    ¡°Hali.¡± I corrected.


    He sat beside me. I tried to examine his face. He had not in the mood to take me, so I got rxed.


    ¡°I told you that we¡¯ll have a mission. After gathering information, we¡¯ll mess up their world.¡± He gulped liquor in his ss. He was gazing in front.


    ¡°You missed her?¡± I wanted to smirk at his expression, but I managed not to. We were in the same bed, it would be dangerous for me to make him mad. I knew what would go to happen if I did.


    ¡°I didn¡¯tmand you to ask.¡± He was so rude. If there were a king of rude people, no one would argue if that title was given to him.


    ¡°Sometimes, try to lower your ego.¡± I almost whispered those words.


    ¡°People will not follow me if I act like Colden.¡± He gulped another drink before heid his back on the bed.


    ¡°Can I go back to Khal? I promised not to leave himÒ»¡±


    ¡°Who is your king?¡± He ced the wine ss on the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a king.¡± My tone was thick, standing to what I had said.


    He moved up. My chest was drumming in nervousness when he left a little distance from our face. ¡°Don¡¯t trigger me.¡±


    I breathe in and out,posing my strengths together. Why do I feel nervous about him? He did not deserve to be fear of.


    Our eyes were glued to each other. I was so curious why my heart was pounding so loud and reckless. Do I have heart failure? Or any illness that makes me act like this?


    His head moved down. Maybe I was just imagining, but there was a tear in the spark of his eyes. I could see the darkness in there.


    What makes you like that, Hali? I am sure that everyone is the product of their experience. If only I have the courage to ask him. I do question him. I am just afraid of going below the belt. One wrong move and he will take my body again. He has nothing to do except make me suffer every thrust.


    We started at each other. I did not know how it took. I gazed from his small eyes down to his nose and red kissable lips. I knew he was one of the most attractive men I met in my life. I let my hand touch his forehead, tracing down to his nose, and reached his lips. I never realized that lips were so smooth. When he was kissing me, it was always hard. He did not make me enjoy the moment. It was like he never let me feel happy while I was in the bed.


    Hali raised his hand. He blinked two times as his thumb move my hair to the side, pinning at the back of my ear. His eyes were so emotional. I was just thinking that he sensed grief because of Kastrid¡¯s death. He was not sincere if he may, it was not for me, it was for Kastrid.


    No one wanted to talk. We were just silent. The only sound was the loudness of the music outside, on the dance floor.


    ¡°When did you learn how to dance?¡± I had no words to say. To covert the awkwardness, I tried to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    I blew a sigh of relief when he answered me properly. He was one of the most sarcastic men I encountered.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at it.¡± I stood up. I grabbed a new bottle of liquor. I served another drink to him.


    ¡°Am I?¡± He raised his ss and swallowed another one.


    ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡± I nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°Well¡­ a king must not know talent or develop hobbies. They are justmitted to studying the rules and regtions of the kingdom, training in bloody battles, insincere dealing with the royals, and all fuckers.¡±


    I was surprised when he caught my hips and dragged me towards him. We fell onto the bed as it dipped due to our weights. I was on top of him. I forced myself not to stare into his eyes, but it was captivating me.


    ¡°If a person dies, when they go?¡± His question was shock me more.


    ¡°If I know¡­ why am I here?¡± I halt for a second. His hands were still on my waist. I could not move or escape from his touch. ¡°I must follow my family.¡±


    I could not hold back the tears even though he said many times that ¡®no crying¡¯ when it came to them, I could not pretend that I was not broken. It was hard to be alone in a world where no one would stay at my side to be with me. Family is the only thing thatsts until ourst breath. They are the allies that will never betray me.


    I thought Hali would punish me for being vulnerable and showing my fragility. I froze when he wiped the tears on my cheek.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bring back their lives, so why motherfucking cry?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to. I want to.¡±


    ¡°No crying.¡± He cupped my cheek. My eyes widened when he kissed me, not in a hard way, a gentle one. Automatically, my body gets burned. Probably, this was because of the drink. I responded to his kiss. I caught myself fighting his warm lips, sliding my tongue into his mouth while my hand was busy pulling his clothes up. I could feel his hands on my back, moving up and down. He palmed my butt which made me gasp.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I let myself drown in his touch and kisses. I should learn how to deal with it. I did that so many times, I could do this again tonight.


    I pulled my shirt up and hurriedly remove my pants. I left no coverings on my body. He saw it plenty of times, but the way he stared at me, I was being shy. I glued our lips together as I spread my thighs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I heard the purr when he rushed to pull his zipper down. I gasped for air when he immediately plugged in his long inside me.


    ¡°Did you drink herbsst time?¡± He whispered into my ear as his hands guided my butt to sway up and down.


    I shook my head. My mouth was barely open as I was breathing in and out.


    ¡°Do you want to carry my child, you, poor little thing?¡±


    ¡°Ahmm.¡± I wanted to cover my mouth. I did not want the sounding out from it.


    ¡°When we arrive at the Elemental Kingdom ¡­ drink it.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. The room was filled with my moans. I almost screamed as he was rocking my body.


    I¡¯m not going to drink again. Hali was enjoying the moment!


    It¡¯s so hot.

 Chapter 55

    BEAUTIFUL AS YOU


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What about your informer?¡± Hali gazed at Froy. They were on the table, nning to bring down the enemies, the ones who had been beaten by Hali at the Light House, the three sons of Mafia Bosses. They were still chasing Hali because of Kastrid even if Kastrid had now died, buried under the ground.


    ¡°They are dangerous people. If you want to pull them down, you need to sell your soul.¡± Froy shrugged his shoulder. He leaned his hands on the table. Khal was in front of them, watching and hearing their conversation. Hali was also sitting opposite the table while his feet were resting on top of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hali had a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ these people are the sons of Satan. They do not easily die and they have disciples who are good at killing. One wrong move and we¡¯ll be a skeleton.¡± Froy recklessly stops his body to sit next to Khal.


    ¡°You escaped all of the subjects except Science.¡± Khal had a gentle joke to his friend.


    ¡°You know how much I love Science, especially studying the parts of pussy.¡± Froy chuckled kiddingly. I just grinned at them. When my eyesnded on Hali, he was too serious, looking at the window. Is he thinking of Kastrid again? Or the n?


    ¡°Zarya?¡± He called me.


    My two eyebrows went up. ¡°Yes?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have something to do.¡± He wrote something on the paper. ¡°You¡¯ll go to theirpany and seduceÒ»¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, Hali? They are dangerous people.¡± Khal stood up automatically. The sound of the chair moving could be heard. ¡°You can¡¯t gamble Zarya¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not of your business.¡± Hali galred at him. The tension was formed between us.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I talked with a smile on my lips when the tension was getting severe. I understand why Hali was feeding me to them. I was under training and experiences might help.


    ¡°No,¡± Khal emphasized that word. He settled his eyes at Hali and then looked at me. ¡°He can¡¯t request for you like that.¡± His eyes went back to Hali. ¡°What if Zarya got abused in there? You don¡¯t know those people.¡± Khal was still calm, but Hali was like a volcano that would anytime explode.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Zarya either, so don¡¯t the fucking act as if you care!¡± Hali was now being a mad king again. I hated when friends were fighting because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± I held Khal¡¯s hand and pulled him down to sit again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him treat you like trash. You¡¯re human, not anyone¡¯s toy.¡± Khal red at Hali. However, Hali was too rude to lose the battle of ring therefore he galred at him back.


    ¡°Seriously? Fighting isn¡¯t the option, right? Buddies are buddies?¡± Froy interrupted them. He went to me and asked. ¡°Is that okay with you? If not, then, we¡¯ll bring others to the mission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I answered faster. I nced at Khal. He was shaking his head from left to right saying I should say ¡®no.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious about Zarya. She won¡¯t die early.¡± Hali looked at me for so long. He knew I had something to do before I die and that was avenging. He was right. I would not be murdered not in time.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± A smile on my lips formed. He told me everything that I had to know, the advantage and disadvantages, the harm and the goodness. It was a big mission and I should not fail. This was for the safety of everyone. Actually, they had not found so much information about them, but if I would going to invade theirpany, I would learn a lot.


    ¡°I have a problem.¡± They all looked at me. ¡°I just finished college. I don¡¯t have certificates or diplomas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Froy smirked at me. ¡°No problem. What else?¡±


    ¡°She looks ordinary woman. Not so attractive.¡± Hali grinned at me, gazing from my feet to my face. ¡°Not so special.¡±


    ¡°I can do make-up.¡± I winked at him.


    ¡°No. They¡¯ll do make up. Go upstairs, choose any good clothes and go back here. We¡¯re going out.¡± Halimanded. I nodded slightly, walked away, and went to the room. This house was for the boys therefore there were no things for girls. Hali should buy me one.


    ¡°Excited?¡±


    I looked at my back when I heard Hali. He dropped his body on the bed, making it bounce up and down.


    ¡°I missed going around in the Human World.¡± The happiness in my chest was reflected on my face. I could not hide it. Since I became Hali¡¯s bedmate, I felt so sad, a little thing made me d.


    ¡°When do you want to go, then?¡±


    I froze when he asked me. Was that serious? I examined the spark of his emotion. It was nothing. He was just staring at the ceiling while his arms served as his pillow. He wasying on the bed.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear my question?¡± He moved his head to the right to where I was located.


    ¡°I just¡­ want to go with the park where we used to go and then to our old house.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go there, then.¡±


    I smiled sadly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    After a conversation, I continued finding clothes where. Afterward, we traveled to the parlor where they would do overall makeup for me.


    ¡°Would I be pretty after this?¡± I asked Hali when I was walking towards the ckdies¡¯ chair.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± Hali raised the corner of his lips and then he mocked me.


    I moved my head up, including my eyebrows. ¡°If I get pretty. Your saliva will spill from your mouth.¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± He chuckled mockingly as he turned his back and went to the waiting area.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna see!¡± I shouted at him before the make-over finally began.


    It was torture in waxing the mustache, my hair all over the body excluding the hair in the head of course, but they also did curling my hair. When my father and mother were still alive, I could not afford this kind of luxury. We were not rich, the money that my father gained was just enough for our tuition and house expenses.


    When it was done, I looked in the mirror. My mouth moved barely as I was mazed by my features.


    ¡°Is that me?¡± I pointed at myself. I was beautiful without make up, my confidence was level 101, however, I was more beautiful with my make up. I could feel the overloading ted into my chest. This simple thing made my dayplete.


    I stood up straight, the ck fitted body con was exposing my curves. I blinked two times as I remembered my father. I sniffed and sniffed to avoid sobbing. He once said, ¡°You look like your mother. Always gorgeous.¡±


    Papa, your girl has already grown up. I hope you were here to see me. You were right, I looked like mama.


    ¡°Zarya, isn¡¯t it done? We¡¯ll have another agenda forÒ»¡± Hali¡¯s words stopped when I looked at my back to see him. He stared at me for so long. ¡°Wow.¡± He whispered as if he could not believe what he was saying.


    I gave him a small smile. He walked towards me, wrapped his arms to my lips. ¡°I was never seen as beautiful as you.¡±


    I heard the thrilling sound of thedies at the parlor. He was acting like a boyfriend.

 Chapter 56

    THE REAL INTENTION


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    After the Parlor, like what Hali promised. We went to the park. The stretch to my lips was almost ripped due to over smiling.


    ¡°This is great!¡± I ran towards the yground. My family used to go here during the weekend. We were not a kid, but bystanders here with the vibes of fresh air was pounding my heart. Last time, we wereplete, but now, I was alone. Not really alone, Hali was here.


    I stopped walking as I started at the swings. Full of memories came back into my head.


    My brother, Zaiden, bit my ice cream. He ran so fast going to the swing and riding it. He was one of the most stubborn men I had ever met. The most annoying, too. I followed him by stepping faster. He hit me by the wing andughed so loud. My brother and I used to tease each other when we were together. No matter how many fights we had encountered I loved him so much and I could not forget the memory of him, beheading him right in front of me. I did nothing. I was too weak at that time. If only I could go back to the time, I murdered each of them.


    ¡°No crying.¡± Hali stood beside me. He looked at where I was looking.


    ¡°My brother died, they beheaded him. I saw it¡­ my two eyes saw it.¡± I sniffed and sniffed as I was clearing my throat.


    ¡°I saw her, too.¡± His eyes were just looking at the front, with no emotion. ¡°I swore to protect Kastrid. What happened? She¡¯s there.¡± He pointed at the ground. ¡°Dposing.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not weak. You can do something for her. You can drown everyone and save her¡­ or you can escape, go far away from the kingdom, but you did nothing.¡± The tears in my eyes were streamed my cheek. My vision was blurry, the mucus in my nose was rolling down, I just sniffed it up.


    ¡°You think that¡¯s so easy?¡± Hali shook his head. ¡°If I did that, how about my brothers? They¡¯ll suffer, too. One alpha king vanished will be the cause of people¡¯s rally. Alpha kings have weaknesses, too.¡±


    I stopped talking. He was protecting his family. Me? I had no one to protect. I am all alone. I just need to kill those who killed them and then I could rest in peace, too. I will follow them wherever they are.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± I gazed at his face for so long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that shit.¡± He stepped forward,ing closer to the swing. He sat on it and swayed a little. ¡°We didn¡¯t go here for nothing. We went here to remind you how fuck your life is therefore¡­ do your mission well.¡±


    ¡°I know my purpose.¡± I stepped forwards, settling down next to him.


    ¡°You know nothing.¡± He blew a sigh of frustration. ¡°Can you do the mission or we can find someone who¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± My eyes narrowed as they became sharp. ¡°Watch and learn.¡±


    The mocking smile was established on his lips. ¡°You are not like that when the nigh you sought help to me. You have changed¡­ a lot.¡±


    ¡°Change is constant.¡± I smiled widely at him. Good thing he was in good mood therefore I could talk to him in a serious way.


    The hush covered the two of us. My feet were on the soil, giving force to the swing to move back and forth. Hali was doing the same thing. When our eyesnded on each other, it was like thousand of thorns were removed from my chest. I had no idea why I felt that way, but surely, it was just because he apanied me during the saddest day of my life.


    His hand rested on my right cheek. ¡°It¡¯s like magic?¡± He scoffed sarcastically. ¡°Do they ease your face and put others? It doesn¡¯t look like you.¡± He chuckled annoyingly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Do you want me to kick your face?¡± I rolled my eyes in irritation. I recklessly pitched his hand to remove it from my cheek.


    ¡°Do you want me to punish you to death? I am the Alpha King of Water.¡± He red at me. This time, his stare would not fear me. The ce was too wonderful to be destroyed by him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared of me, huh!¡± He held me to my shoulder, pulled me closer to him, and kissed me harder. Fortunately, the wing was in proper bnce. I did not drop or anything.


    I wrapped my arms around his nape and responded to his kiss. I whispered in between pecking. ¡°Kiss me slowly.¡±


    ¡°You have no rights to demand.¡± A smile was established on his face. He cupped my cheek harder and mmed our lips for the second time. ¡°But I consider.¡± He slowed down. He was kissing me before, but his way of doing it now was causing a strange feeling in my belly. I tilted my head opposite him. I opened my mouth to give him full ess. I caught myself shutting my eyes, feeling nice in the chest and enjoying the moment.


    My eyes were still closed when he stopped. When I opened them, he was now moving up, leaving the swing.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He gestured his hand for me to get up. ¡°Let¡¯s walk and find the damn food.¡±


    I slowly settled up and came closer to him. Admittedly, I have drowned at that moment¡­ again. I forgot that he was Hali and he was on my list to be killed. I should avoid myself feeling like that once more. It was unhealthy to my heart. Coming from him, ¡°The more you care about people. The more you get hurt.¡±


    We walked to the park. There were many children ying with their families guiding them. I envy them for having the things that I would not have. I could not bring back the past. All I needed to do was to look forward. I had no choice after all.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t make me cum.¡± Hali said annoyed, but his face was light, with no sense of irritation. Perhaps, he just did not show it to me. He seemed rxed, his mind and body.


    ¡°Is pleasure the only thing in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say no.¡± He smirked at me. ¡°You want to check-in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Can I pass this time?¡± I was just kidding him, but I was surprised when he nodded.


    ¡°The day is yours.¡± He whispered with a bit blowing out of air. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll work hard to get information. You¡¯ll even die if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to miss me?¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± He folded his arm under his chest. His eyes were looking around.


    ¡°You have no bedmate for days? Weeks?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dream. I can fuck any women I want.¡±


    I chuckled. I covered my mouth while doing that. My hair was flying by air, moving backward. He gazed at me for a bit longer and then averted his look. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re pretty while chuckling? No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I am.¡± My feet stopped walking when I realized what he said. He was saying I was pretty in other words.


    Seems like the lion is already falling into the knife. A little closer and you will be my follower.


    That is my real intention that you can¡¯t escape.

 Chapter 57

    MEET THE FIRST SON OF MAFIA BOSS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I breathe in and out as I was looking in the mirror. The n was to apply for a job at the Jenkins Enterprise. I let out a sigh of frustration as I fixed my hair, brushing it from up to down. My hair was blonde and curly. The make-up was making me more gorgeous that even my old friends would not recognize me with one nce. My skirt was short and ck in color, exposing my porcin thighs. My trench coat was nude in color, covering my shoulder down to my lower arm. It had a v-neck showing my beautiful circr upper portion of the breast.


    I was not a graduate of college with a bachelor¡¯s degree, but Froy faked all of it. This was not a y, but I considered this as training. I fixed the cor of my coat. My breath was so fast, inhaling and exhaling.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    I looked back. Hali was leaning his right shoulder at the wall of the door. His arms were intertwined under his chest while looking at me with no emotion.


    ¡°Who¡¯ll not be? This is dangerous.¡± The fear could be traced to my expression.


    ¡°Your thinking can affect the whole of you.¡± He stepped slowly,ing close to me. ¡°Think with a chill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡± I looked down. Hali grabbed my chin and moved it up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try. Do it.¡±


    I gazed into his face. Does he seem happy today? What makes him smile even if it was just a small, it means he was having a light chest. Not just like the other day. He held my cheek and kissed me hard and hungry. That was one of the changes. He used to kiss me which I could not understand. Was that his new anti-boredom?


    ¡°Slow,¡± I whispered.


    He gently moved his lips to my upper lip. ¡°You have no rightsÒ»¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to kiss me. Kiss me slowly. You can break my lips when you don¡¯t do it.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Remind me, always.¡±


    A small curve was established on my lips. ¡°Does kissing me make you feel good?¡±


    ¡°Fucking as well.¡± He formed a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Well, goodbye to your pleasure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go home to the apartment we provided to you. I¡¯ll be there when my cock needs you.¡±


    ¡°Your cock? Or you?¡±


    He shrugged for the second time. ¡°As if.¡± He guided me outside the room. We both freeze when we saw Froy.


    ¡°I thought Kastrid is your girl? Why kissing ZarÒ»¡± I covered his lips when I saw Khal was walking in our direction.


    Hali tapped Froy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are things you¡¯ll not understand.¡±


    I removed my hand from Froy¡¯s mouth. He gazed at me for so long. When Hali walked first and we were left alone, he whispered. ¡°You are clean. Don¡¯t make Hali put dirt on you.¡± He let out the air. ¡°He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t care¡­ You will just end up in the garbage.¡± He gave me a small smile. ¡°I became a friend to you, too. It¡¯s just a little advice from a friend.¡±


    I showed him that I was not affected. ¡°It¡¯s toote for your advice, but thanks¡­ for caring about me.¡± I left him on the second floor.


    During my days here, they taught me how to drive a car therefore when I needed to escape I would just hijack someone¡¯s car or run as fast as I could, but that wasst on the list of choices. They would probably catch me. When they find out my hidden agendas, I should call them as soon as possible for back up.


    Hali was about to hold my waist when apanied me going to outside. I saw Froy and Khal going toward us therefore I shook my head. Hali automatically backed away.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Khal said. He opened the car, gesturing for me to go inside.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I waved my hand at them before I hopped in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get killed.¡± Hali¡¯s voice was just warm.


    You are going to miss my hole, Asshole.


    That was my thoughts. My eyes were on Hali and he was the same doing the same thing when the car started to maneuver. My stare was settled on them while I was going far from them. I was sure, I would seed in this. I should.


    The car was stopped at the building of thepany where I needed to invade. I marched going upstairs, my hips were swaying while the smile on my lips was stretched. I made sure that I looked beautiful at any angle where people¡¯s hearts could be captured. The guards did not ask me for my appointment, I just gave them a wide pretty smile and they let me in.


    I headed to the elevator. Fortunately, I knew this ce since I lived in Human World. This mission would take long and I would surely do my best. Everyone was looking at me when I entered the elevator. I tapped the fifth button. I looked from left to right, a smile there, a smile here. Hali said I should be friendly to anyone therefore they would not think I would do something bad. He also taught me that smile was the most powerful expression that a person could wear. They would interpret this as a good-hearted human being.


    When I finally arrived at the Enclosed Meeting Room, the grin ear by ear never left me. I assured them that I was sexy and attractive. They gathered information that the man who would interview me was the son of the Mafia Boss, Bram. I must catch his attention. My interview was one of the important steps.


    I knock on the door. I had the gesture of a decent gorgeousdy. My spine was stretched to have an attractive posture, my hands were intertwined on my belly portion.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I heard a husky tone of voice. He was looking down at his papers, reading them while his hand was touching his forehead.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±


    He did not even look at me. His stare was rested on the papers. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Zarry Wagner. I am 25 years old. I graduated at theÒ»¡±


    He moved his head up. I would expect him to show interest in me or looked at me with admiration, but none of those happened. He just nced and then went back to his papers. He was so serious, dedicated to this job. I should take down notes of it.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. You are Bram Jenkins. The son of Brockton Jenkins.¡± I was wondering why they did a nuts thing, perverting kKastrid when his face did not tell he would do such stupid things like that. His blue eyes were warm and gentle in his way of gazing.


    ¡°You are hired. You can start now. Help me here.¡± He put the papers in front of me. ¡°So sick of this job.¡±


    I did not say anything, I just smiled even though the muscle surrounding my lisp were a bit aching.


    ¡°This is stressful. If you don¡¯t want to take your job seriously and leave me immediately. You have no room in this office.¡± He seriously said it.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Sir.¡± I gazed at his expression. ¡°Working is draining, Sir. You can y music to fill your brain with smoothness.¡±


    ¡°Fucking pussies are better than music.¡±


    I was startled. I thought he was not like the others, but his words were like Hali. Man will always be a man. I should be careful with this man.


    ¡°Why did you apply here anyway? To get a job and money? Have skills? Or are all of that are the reasons? Whatever is it. Do your job well and we¡¯ll have no problem.¡± He said those words continuously, without even breathing.


    I sealed my mouth. I was thinking of the right response and when I got nothing. I did not spell a word.


    ¡°Zarry?¡± He looked directly into my face. His eyes married as he was examining. ¡°I saw you.¡±


    I breathed in and out. The fear was written into my chest. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! At the bar. Ocean bar?¡±


    I blew a sigh of relief. I thought my mission would be finished.

 Chapter 58

    IS THIS LOVE?


    JACE¡¯S POVContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    I was awakened by the loud shout of Haya. I moved faster, going out of the tent. There was a big wolf growling, threatening her. She backed and backed away until the branch of the tree served as her dead end.


    ¡°Get away from her.¡± The authority was in my voice. I did not shout, but the threat was in my tone.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The wolf was bing wild as he moved closer to Haya.


    Ven and Kaye were just looking at the wolf. I had no idea why this wolf was here, why he wanted to hurt Haya. I guess the wolf was not a natural wolf, it was a human shifting into a wolf because he was bigger than it.


    ¡°I said¡­¡± I emphasized these words, but it was toote. It jumped so high and was about to bite Haya when I leaped my hind legs, shifting into a wolf. My nose became snout, the hair structure of my human became furry ck.


    I attacked the wolf. We both roll on the soil, ws by ws, fang by fang. He was stronger than me. The ck Wolves Prince would not defeat by just a stray wolf like him. I scratched his face and made sure that I would wound him. He removed his body from me and then ran.


    That¡¯s all? He would attack us and then left when he hurt? Who is that wolf? It was brown in color, it came from the Elemental Kingdom?


    I changed into my human form. I moved my head up and asked Haya. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No. He just went near me which I didn¡¯t know where he came from.¡± Haya was shaking in fear that was why the two women sympathized with her by hugging her.


    Who will attack me? Us? We were far from the pack, it was not appropriate if I think that my father secretly watched me or the Elemental Guards were scattering around?


    ¡°Watch each other. We are in danger.¡± Imanded my three women. They all nodded at me.


    I grabbed my spear that was located beside the tent. It had a poison that could kill a wolf in just a second. Nevertheless, of their ranks one shot of a spear and they would die. I was not sure if Zarya was in the Elemental Kingdom. Probably, fifty percent would be the possibility. She had nowhere to go except she went to the Human World, to her friends. It would be hard for me if she was there.


    ¡°Prince, we¡¯re going to get water at the river,¡± Ven asked for permission. She was holding a galloon.


    ¡°Hurry. Call me immediately if there¡¯s harm.¡± I bent my body down. I grabbed the dried leaves, rocks, and woods to start a fire.


    Haya apanied Ven while Kaye was here, helping me. I decided to eat first before we continued our journey. It would be long. We should have lots of energy so that we have the courage to fight when we encounter an enemy.


    After breakfast, we started to walk in the woods. The dried leaves were crackling when the horses¡¯ feet stomped on it.


    ¡°We¡¯re near our house.¡± The excitement filled Ven¡¯s face. So sad, I would leave her in their home.


    ¡°We are here!¡± Ven jumped from the horse. She ran towards the entrance. The old woman was about to go out with the basket in her hand. Her clothes were dirty and her hair was messy, which did not stop Ven from hugging her mother.


    ¡°Ven, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Her mother seemed to have no knowledge of Ven¡¯s being kidnapped by our pack.


    The ck Wolves Pack was hunting not just food to eat, but women to abuse. They really loved to hear their screams while they were rocking their bodies. That made them more satisfied. Well, excluding me. I did not enjoy that. However, I could not eliminate that tradition in spite of being a prince. I had no control over thews, especially because they did not like me. My mother was raised with lessons about women. She wanted me to break the tradition when I became an Alpha King. She reminded me every single day that I should not abuse women, unfortunately, for their safety, I need to take them.


    My mother was once assaulted by my father. She was one of the women who were forced and imprisoned at the pack. The difference was, my father looked at her as a beautiful woman which was why he did not let others touch her. He owned her alone. Eventually, they developed a love for each other.


    ¡°Mama, this is Prince, Haya, and Kaye.¡± She pointed at us, one by one.


    My lips were stretched forming a smile. Her mother thought that my name was Prince. I did not correct it. Perhaps, better to know me by the other name.


    ¡°Come, everyone. Apology for my small house.¡± Ven¡¯s mother guided us to move inside that was why I followed them.


    I was looking around. Their house was tiny, made up of wood. They had a few things inside just a set of bamboo sofas. They had three small rooms, one person would only fit there.


    Her mother prepared boiled bananas for all of us and then ginger tea. I did not want the taste of ginger, but I had no choice. This was healthy though.


    I watched Ven. Her hands encircled her mother¡¯s arms while she was cuddling her. She also talked a lot, asking about her health, her days without her, and any questions concerning her mother. I miss my mother with the view of them.


    ¡°Prince, are you going to stay here? At least one night?¡± Ven walked towards me, she settled her butt on the chair. Her smile was iparable, obvious that she had a better day.


    ¡°Apology, we need to hurry, so that we can go back to the pack immediately.¡±


    She nodded her head. I could see the sark of sadness.


    ¡°No worries, we¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°She nodded once more. We stayed at the house for about an hour. After eating, I decided to continue the journey. The enemies were waiting for us toe. It was contentment when I saw Ven was happy.


    I moved my body up and held the hand of Ven¡¯s mother. ¡°Thank you for the food. We¡¯ll say farewell. See you next time.¡±


    Her wrinkled face stretched due to her smile. ¡°I¡¯ll cook more in youreback.¡±


    The next thing I did was hold Ven¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait for us. Enjoy your movement with your mother.¡±


    Her eyes were not happy. It seemed like any time she would hug me tightly and I was now wrong, she did what I guess. She embraced me so tight. She learned how to care for me and for the other women. So do I. She was now one of the important people in my life. Looking forward to seeing her again. I held her hair and caressed it.


    ¡°You¡¯re now home. I fulfilled my promise.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡± She grasped my hand. I would not expect what she did next. She kissed the back of my hand. ¡°I always serve you, Prince. No matter what it takes.¡±


    The grin ear by ear was my only response. I turned my back. I gestured to Haya and Kaye to move. They hugged Vem before following me. My shoulder was dropped when I rode to my horse. Admittedly, this was like heartbreak. I had an affection for Ven. However, it was good enough to her to stay with her mother. The way going to the opponents was dangerous. I could not rest her life.


    Haya and Kaye rode on their horses. I pulled the string and started to walk. I did not look back at Ven, saying goodbye was the hardest thing in this world, so it was okay not to say it. Well, I will see her again. That was the only thing in my mind.


    We traveled a bit of distance when I heard Ven.


    ¡°Prince Jace!¡±


    I shut my eyes to avoid looking back at her, but I could not resist my heart. It was beating so loud and reckless as if it fell deeper into that blonde girl. My eyes looked at her once again. She ran as quickly as she could. She grabbed my nape, causing my body to bend down. Our lips caressed each other¡¯s lips. It glued for so long. I could not count the second. That was the sweetest kiss I had ever tasted. Our forehead was fixed when we stopped, both panting.


    Suddenly, she ran again to her mother and hugged her so tight. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I just go to where my heart is. I love you, Mama!¡± She embraced her once more and ran back towards us. She rode at my back, hugging me from behind.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Ven leaned her chin on my shoulder. She left her horse in the front yard of the house. A scoffed in happiness. I held her hand that was on my belly.


    Is this love?

 Chapter 59

    THE SECOND SON OF MAFIA BOSS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    It had been a week. There was no information I gathered. No signs of Mafia anything that could be used for bringing them down.


    Bram was too clean to work. Between us, the only thing I did was office work. When he was talking to someone on the phone, he moved away so I could not hear it. I did not even meet his father, who ording to the employees is so busy with some matters. If I was asked about their family, they did not talk.


    ¡°If you want to stay in your job. Keep your mouth shut.¡± Those were their words, meaning there was something, but they were just silent.


    Who would talk about them? Every person in this building needs money. That was how the Human World works. Hali, Khal, and Froy were always contacting me, asking me what was happening. The informer never stopped finding the details about them. I just hoped he found all we needed, so I could halt this mission.


    I was at my table, typing on the keyboard when I heard Bram calling me. ¡°Zarry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± I stood up and walked toward his table. Since I was his secretary, our tables were near each other. We were in one office.


    He settled up, walked closer to me, too. He gazed from my feet to my face. I gasped for air, heavily breathing when his hands went to my thighs. After this mission, I am going to cut his hand. I swear.


    The fear crawled to my chest when he gazed at me intimately. I breathe in and out, but I managed not to make it obvious.


    Hali, help me.


    I had no idea why Hali was the first person that came to my mind. We had an agreement. No one would touch me. I was his when the agreement was still valid. Therefore, no hands were allowed to touch me.


    I was about to kick him when I felt ufortable. He pulled my skirt down as if he did not want to see my thighs.


    ¡°Go to Caspian in his condo. Do not wear a skirt or you¡¯ll never leave the room unfucked.¡± He turned his back.


    I shut my eyes as I was blowing a sigh of relief. I thought he was going to¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He came back, handing me the brown folder. ¡°You are my secretary, not a whore. Unless you want him to fuck you. Be careful.¡±


    I moved my head slightly up. My cor bone was exposed above my chest while breathing in and out, taking all the courage I would get the stand still. My feet were hurting. I was not used to wearing heels or what. Not my thing.


    He grabbed a white paper bag and ced it on the table. ¡°Wear this.¡±


    I handed the bag. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Go now.¡±


    I nodded my head for the second time before I left the office room. One man had knocked on the office, causing me to stop.


    Does he have a meeting? With this man? Which was why he sent me away?


    I observed the man. He was not that old, perhaps, in histe 40¡¯s. He had brown eyes, a little white hair, a sign of aging and he was not that tall. He had a case in his hand, and it seemed like he was too careful about it. My eyes settled on him until he walked inside Bram¡¯s room.


    I headed to the girl¡¯s restroom. Every action was in a hurry. I opened the white paper bag. I was shocked when I saw it was a decent ck slock, long sleeves white, and ck t shoes.


    What is this? He wanted me to wear this? For?


    On the other side of my brain, it was saying that he was protecting me from the second son of the Mafia Boss. His friend, Caspian Gatlin. I was a bit curious why I would give this brown envelope. I flipped it back and front. It was sealed and I could not open it.


    I rushed to change my clothes. I went back to the office, but I did not open the door. I was just gearing up for the conversation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t surrender the Land of Pieces! My brothers are buried there!¡± I heard the voice of Bram. In my weeks with him, I did not hear him shout like that. He was a silent kind of person.


    ¡°But the opponents are nning to attack it. Thepany is being bankrupt because of the bombing and ravishing the Light House.¡± The man who I saw a while ago talked.


    Light House? Does he mean, they destroy it? Just to find Hali?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Dad needs to know about everything! I told him not to seek out the guy who beats us in the Light House, but he insisted. The image of thepany is essential! No investors! No money!¡± Bram¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°But your dad is-¡±


    I almost jumped when I heard a shot of a gun.


    ¡°You are noisy.¡± I heard Bram again. ¡°Guards! Clean the mess!¡±


    I ran as fast as I could. He fired a gun at the man in an instant? No question, just killing. My hand was shaking as I peeped into the door of the office. I hid at the wall near the restroom. That was unexpected. He was hiding his silent treatment from everyone.


    My eyes widened when I was about to walk. I bumped into the big chest of a man. I gasped for air as the nervousness spread throughout my body.


    Trace Hendrix.


    He was another Mafia Boss¡¯ son, Caspian and Bram¡¯s friends, involved in perverting Kastrid. The reason why I was here. The reason why their lives were in danger. Khal, Froy, all of them.


    He held my shoulder tightly. He red at me for so long with his gritting teeth. ¡°I heard Bram has a new secretary.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I tried not to stammer, but it appeared in my voice.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± His eyes brought down to my body. ¡°A beautiful one. He told me.¡±


    I was startled. I thought Bram did not care about my appearance. I never caught him looking at me with a spark of admiration.


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± He removed his hand on me. ¡°Just follow his instructions.¡± His eyebrow wrinkled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die early.¡±


    I nodded my head shakily. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± I was about to hurry, leaving him when he spoke again.


    ¡°What you hear and see stays in you or else I¡¯ll fuck you¡­ harder.¡±


    I gritted my teeth in madness. My eyes narrowed as it was sharp.


    Try me and your cock will no longer be attached to your balls.


    Hali owns me as the agreement is valid.

 Chapter 60

    THE THIRD SON OF MAFIA BOSS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I inhaled deeply and exhaled hardly as I raised my hand and knocked on the door at Caspian¡¯s condo. It took him a bit longer before he opened the door.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m having my bath.¡±


    My two eyebrows raised up when my eyesnded on him. His hair was wet, the water was dropping from the edge of his hair to his neck and shoulder. His full-pack abs were unimaginably in front of me.


    Does this man don¡¯t know manners? He should put on clothes before he faced the visitors.


    ¡°You seem¡­¡± He looked from my feet to my belly to my face. ¡°Decent? Are you the woman I am waiting for?¡± He turned his back on me. ¡°Come in.¡± He grabbed his phone from the table and called someone. ¡°Hello? I want a woman who has big boobs and wears sexy clothes¡­ Ah, okay?¡± He looked back at me, his forehead was wrinkled. ¡°She¡¯s on the way? I thought she¡¯s here.¡± He tapped the end button before he sat on the couch.


    ¡°I thought you were the girl I¡¯m waiting for.¡± He brushed his hair through the use of his fingers. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Your hand is wet.¡± I gave him a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m Zarry, Bram¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to give this.¡± I ced the brown envelope on the ss center table that was ck in color.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    The grin on his lips was formed. ¡°You¡¯re his secretary? You want money?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, sir.¡± I averted my look at him. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    He got his wallet on the table and gave me a card. ¡°My calling card. Just drop me a message you cane here if my schedule is not tied up.¡± His smirk had a spark of lust.


    I nodded my head slightly. I managed not to have a sharp look at him. This bastard was the same as his friend.


    ¡°What¡¯s the content?¡± He held the brown envelope. ¡°You haven¡¯t read it, have you?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°No, Sir.¡±


    He ripped the brown envelope. He did not say anything, so I stayed a bit longer. He had no care if I would see what was inside of it. My mouth was barely open when I saw what was it. Pictures of women.


    I breathe in and out as my chest became suffocated. There were women kidnapped, asking Ransome for the parents, but eventually, they would die. The bloody women, ripped and broken. The next pictures were of men who were killed, too.


    ¡°This is Scorpion¡¯s daughter. I murdered her because she was crying when I took her to the bed. I hate someone saying no to me.¡± His eyes went to me. His hands were ying with the brown envelope. ¡°You know the content, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir, really.¡± I managed to have a thick voice. Hali trained me to talk with confidence, not stammering. That would only show fear and made the enemy think that I was fragile.


    ¡°Now, you know¡­¡± He stood up. I forced myself not to run or fight either, as long as his hand was not touching my skin, it was not a red alert. I looked down at my watch. If I tapped the button at the center of this, Hali, Froy, and Khal would automaticallye to me.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± He gave me small smile. His eyes were full of darkness and bad intention. He sat next to me, smirking that had never left his lips. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±


    I breathed in and out, getting all the courage, eliminating the fear. His tone was not rude, but the threats could be heard.


    Should I say no? Or yes?


    Hali¡¯s words came into my mind. I should lie, everything about me was just aposed story.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered, enough to be heard by him.


    ¡°Good.¡± He was about to touch me when his phone rang. I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my secretary. I need her. I have plenty of work to do. Send her here immediately once you received the envelope.¡± I heard Bram¡¯s voice.


    I realized that Bram was showing goodness to me because I was a good listener and nice when it came to following directions. He was not stressed when he needed someone to finish the business.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t send a woman to me. Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I have no one to trust. She¡¯s my secretary and she knows she¡¯ll be dead once she spells out anything about thepany. Send her to me now!¡± Bram¡¯s loud voice, shouted at the phone, from the other line.


    ¡°Fine, Fucker!¡± Caspian screamed back at him. He titled his head, observing my feature. ¡°You¡¯re quite interested.¡±


    I moved my head down. ¡°I¡¯m going, Sir.¡±


    ¡°See you again.¡± The smirk was once again traced on his lips. That was creepy, it felt like he was ripping my clothes in just a stare.


    I could not judge the three of them with just a stare. Bram Jenkins was a silent type, but when he was mad, he would pull the trigger without hesitation. Trace Hendrix was unpredictable, he threatened me in just a first meet. I was just curious why Bram was telling me to him. He knew me, and that was creeping me out. I should be careful. Little by little, I was discovering things about them. Their lives were deeper than their attitudes and features. Good thing, Bram developed trust with me. Caspian Fatlin, his looks, just a stare, I could conclude that he was one of the brutal. He told me about a Scorpion, a woman, and his dislikes.


    I am harmed.


    When I entered the elevator, my knee was trembling in fear. My eyes were watering.


    Was this fortunate? I survived facing Caspian.


    I was about to tap the ground floor button when someone held my hand. My eyes widened, it was toote for me to fight, he hugged me so tight. His scenes were familiar.


    ¡°Hali?¡± I did not notice him because of his ck cap and shades., but I knew it was him. I embraced him back.


    ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    I sniffed, avoiding the tears to spill from my eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If he touches you, his death will be advanced.¡±


    I hid my face on his chest. It made me calm. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s dangerous when they saw you.¡±


    ¡°My fault. I should not involve you in this mission.¡± He kissed the top of my head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m gooÒ»¡±


    My eyes widened when the elevator opened and Caspian was revealed at the outside of it. He caught me hugging Hali.

 Chapter 61

    ALPHA KING ZEPHYRUS AND HIS WIND


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept since Zarya left?¡± Froy stood beside me.


    I was on the veranda, sipping a coffee while watching the view. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I gulped another sip of cappino coffee.


    ¡°It¡¯s something, Buddy.¡± He leaned his arm on my shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s something for you.¡±


    I opened my mouth and then closed it again. I was looking for the right words to say, but I found nothing thus I sealed my mouth.


    ¡°You and Khal almost had a friendship over when you fell to one girl. Eventually, Khal was cheated on by her girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to repeat history. We are buddies. It¡¯s just a woman.¡±


    ¡°First, I don¡¯t liken Zarya. Second, Khal and I will not fight again for one woman. Third, mind your own business.¡± I turned around, stepped away from him, sitting on the steel chair. I lifted my feet and rested them on the circr steel table which was white in color.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Hali! I¡¯m not blind to not seeing. I¡¯m not deaf to not hear.¡± He dropped his body on the chair next to me. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± He gazed exactly at my eyes. That gesture was punishable byw at the Elemental Kingdom. I am the Alpha King Of Water and gazing directly into my eyes means disrespecting, but I was not at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Tell me what you are? Where do you live? Where are your parents? You haven¡¯t told us some important identities, but we still ept you in the circle of friends.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you know.¡± I looked up at the sky. Only Kastrid was what I saw thus I brought my head down. I was longing for her. She was a friend, too. An ally and apany all my life.


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not gonna judge you.¡± He gulped his cup of coffee.


    I opened my mouth. I had no idea how to start or should I begin? Does he need to know? If he is aware, my father will just hunt him and kill him. However, maybe this is the right time.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± I averted my look at him. ¡°Werewolf. Just like your favorite movies of wolves. I am not an ordinary wolf¡­¡± I gasped for air and blew it out. ¡°I am the Alpha King of Water.¡±


    A minute of silence. When I looked at him, he was just staring at me. Then, suddenly. He burst out a loud freaking annoyingugh with his small eyes and big stretch lips which exposed his full teeth. He was so happy as if that was just a joke.


    ¡°Are you serious, Cock Sucker?¡± His loudugh chuckled at the whole area.


    I smirked at him. ¡°When you drown with your own saliva, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°You are really funny!¡± He pped his ownp whileughing so bad.


    The upper right corner of my lips moved up. ¡°Water.¡±


    He coughed and coughed and even made a growling sound because he was drowning with his own saliva. I watched him having difficulties while grinning at him.


    ¡°What happened, Pussy?¡±


    ¡°The hell! Fine! I believed!¡± It was hard for him to talk while holding his neck with his two hands. I pulled back my power, making him stop gasping. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a n of killing me?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± I shrugged my shoulder, ¡°but not now.¡±


    ¡°Are you a king?¡±


    ¡°Like what I said.¡±


    ¡°How will you that roar!¡± He imitated how to wolf changed its feature, even the sound of it, causing me tough.


    ¡°If I want to¡­ I.¡± I moved my body down, ced my hand and knee on the floor, and shifted into a wolf form. My almond eyes became all ck, my body was covered by brown-gray brushy fur, my butt started to have a bushy tail that was back at the tip. I growled loudly as my fang began to show. I was too huge and causing shaking to human beings just like how Froy reacted.


    His mouth was parted while his eyes were widening. He could not believe that his friend was a wolf. I howled loud in this early morning.


    ¡°Shit. You¡¯re creeping me out!¡± His eyes did not yet small, they still bulged while looking at my wolf form. ¡°How much will I be paid when I sell you?¡±


    I groaned even more. This fucker was unbelievable.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± He slowly walked toward me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna bite me? We¡¯re friends, right? You¡¯re Hali. I am Froy. we love to fuck girls so you©`ahh!¡± He was gradually walking toward me, but when I moved forward he shouted like a woman. If only I was in my human form, Iughed at him so bad.


    I shifted into a human when I heard footsteps. I had no clothes, fortunately, Froy had a coat, therefore, I borrowed it.


    ¡°Zarya¡¯s in danger. She went to Caspian. I heard at her watch.¡± Khal said while hurrying towards us.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± I rushed immediately to the room to put on clothes. I had no questioning anyone when I hopped into my car and maneuvered faster.


    ¡°Hali! If he sees you. End of your life!¡± froy was shouting at me. He even blocked my way, so I could not move the car.


    ¡°Move aside, Cock!¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°No! Zarya will be in harm if they find out she¡¯s there because of you!¡± He spread his arms, struggling with the car.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t step aside, you¡¯ll be at the hospital!¡± I clenched my jaw as I tightened the grip on the steering wheel.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go instead.¡± Khal joined him, blocking my way.


    ¡°I can protect her! I am the Alpha King of Water!¡± I screamed aloud as I turned the car backward and left. I hurried away from them. I did not follow the stoplight and the traffic enforcer. The road was chaos when I drove recklessly.


    I will forever hate myself if I failed my agreement with Zarya.


    I bit my lips as I stomped the breaker. I almost got into an ident. For the first time, I feared death. I was frightened, not because I will be buried on the ground and eaten by the worms, but dread not seeing Zarya again.


    My eyes widened when I saw a bug truck traveling in my direction. I shut my eyes and air for the big impact. I waited and waited, but no truck hit me. Only to find out, it was flying into the air. My eyes turned small when I saw Zephyrus, not far from my location. He used his wind to stop the truck from beating my car.


    I will always be grateful for having the Alpha King of Wind as my brother.

 Chapter 62

    THE BEGINNING OF TRUST


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I was in shock when Caspian saw us hugging.


    ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± He smirked at me. He stretched his hand to give me my white bag. ¡°You forgot this.¡±


    After I handed the bag, the elevator slowly closed. It was a relief when he did not follow me or asked another question. Fortunately, he did not see Hali¡¯s face because of his sunss and ck mask.


    ¡°When he asked you about me, tell him I¡¯m your brother.¡± He held my hand when the elevator was about to open.


    ¡°Don¡¯te. I¡¯m okay. Bram¡¯s ordering me toe back to the office. I willeÒ»¡±


    ¡°Tell him. You got sick.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯ll doubt me. I need to go back.¡± I removed his hand from mine. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I noticed that he was panting as if he was so tired, the sweats on his forehead was rolling down to his side face.


    ¡°Did you run?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve no right to ask. Just be safe.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. I left him at the elevator and continued my journey going back to the office. Before I rode a taxi, I viewed Froy and Khal in the distance, peeking at me. Possibly, they went here because they tracked my location.


    I was proud of myself that I went back to the office without bruising and still breathing.


    ¡°Keep the secret of ours. You already met Caspian. I¡¯ll bring you to him when you spell out.¡± Those were the first words I heard from Bram from the moment I entered the office.


    ¡°You count me in.¡± A wide attractive smile was written on my face. I went back to my table without thinking about what had happened. Hali made me rx when I saw him, therefore, I was fine now.


    ¡°Caspian said he saw a guy you were hugging at theÒ»¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Sir. He¡¯s a package delivery boy. He delivered a box in that condo and identally, I saw him. I¡¯ve not seen him for weeks, so I missed him.¡± My eyes were directly set on him.


    Hali taught me to look straightly in the eyes to avoid the possible interpretation of lies.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°You count me in. I have no n of resigning from this work. The sry is quite big. I can¡¯t get that without selling my body.¡± I chuckled beautifully. I made sure he would befortable with me.


    ¡°Great.¡± He walked to his table and continued the paperwork.


    ¡°Can I ask you, Sir?¡±


    He moved his head up. He was now sitting at the front of his table. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Never mind.¡± I wanted to ask him why did he shot the man, but I think that would be below the belt. I should not ask that question.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    I bit my lips, exhaling and inhaling heavily. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Do you have food?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± For the first, I viewed the curves on his lips, he smiled a bit.


    ¡°You look more handsome when you¡¯re smiling, Sir.¡± I created a full teeth smile, seducing him with just a simple gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± He stood up and gestured for me toe. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I haven¡¯t gotten my lunch yet.¡±


    While walking in the corridor of the building, women were levying me. I was walking beside Bram. It was true that he was one of the hotties and handsomeness, regardless of how worse he was. Perhaps, Kastrid was just too beautiful to make the sons of Mafia Bosse near her. I would not argue with that even Hali seemed to have affection for her. She was the most gorgeousdy I had ever seen. I could still remember every angle she had. Pretty.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I pointed at myself. He was asking me what food I want. I gazed at the beefsteak, fried chicken, and other things. I used my forefinger to choose the fried chicken.


    ¡°My sister liked that.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna be closed if we see each other.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    I froze when I heard his lines. Two words that made me feel what he sensed. Somehow we had the same experience, grief, and sadness.


    During lunch, I was just silent. The thing that could hear was the sound of a spoon and fork. Sometimes, I was peeking at him. His expression was just serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to stare.¡± He chewed the food. He grabbed the ss of water and drank it. His adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. ¡°Want something?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right.


    ¡°Ask me. I don¡¯t want rumors. It¡¯s bettering from me.¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I scratched the peak of my nose. ¡°If it¡¯s okay to ask. What happened to your sister?¡± I blew the air that I never noticed that I was holding.


    ¡°Got killed by the opponents. She was Caspian¡¯s girlfriend, so better ask him more if he¡¯ll answer you.¡± he chewed another piece of food and then drank water. ¡°I hate telling her story.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It must be painful. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I moved my head down. I continued my lunch.


    ¡°Why asking?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity and to know you better. It¡¯s hard to work when you don¡¯t know the people around you. I must befortable, but don¡¯t worry. Whatever I know, I won¡¯t say it.¡± My eyeballs moved to the left. That was the biggest lie I said.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t say.¡± He highlighted his words. The threatening was on the tone.


    ¡°Trust me. I need money. I won¡¯t resign or run.¡± Because you will be wounded first before you killed me. I wanted to continue that words, but I said them in my head instead.


    ¡°Why do you need money?¡±


    ¡°My father is at the hospital. Cancer patient.¡± I gulped my saliva. My lie was getting severe. ¡°The doctor said his life would not take two months.¡±


    I thought he would pity me for saying the ad story, but his expression did not change.


    ¡°I can give you more money if you¡¯re a good employee for weeks.¡± He held the ss, ying it with his hand while gazing at me. ¡°What did Caspian say to you?¡±


    ¡°About Scorpion? The women he killed.¡± I immediately answered him with the truth. Maybe he was just testing me if I would say a lie or truth, the spark of his eyes was telling that. He would never fool. I fooled him instead.


    He nodded amusingly. He would never expect that my answer was urate.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll know a lot.¡± He held my hand tightly, causing me to be shocked. ¡°Reminder, I am good at a person who¡¯s good at me. I¡¯m a bad enemy.¡± He red at me. I fought back his re with a wide smile.


    ¡°Like what I said. I need money.¡±


    This mission is not just for justice or for the safety of Hali¡¯s friends, but also, to avoid the future abuse of thedies and unharmed people surrounding them.


    I stood up. I was about to call the water when he called me again.


    ¡°Zarry?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Are you free tonight?¡±


    My eyes narrowed as I blinked three times. This was the start, he began to trust me.


    ¡°Yeah, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I need a secretary. You¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°Is that paid as my overtime?¡± I already said that I needed money, I should stand for it, or else I would be dead.


    He nodded his head. ¡°Double.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in. Just don¡¯t kill me. My father is waiting at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± I gave him a wide gorgeous smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of a murderer?¡±

 Chapter 63

    EMBRACE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°She¡¯s not yet home!¡± I was screaming at Froy on the other line. ¡°Where do you think she goes!¡±


    I was waiting for her for freaking hours now. I was inside her apartment, sitting on the couch, drinking water, watching TV, anything that could ease my boredom. I was not a man who would wait for a woman for this long! She did not even tell me where the fuck she was.


    ¡°Easy, Buddy. Maybe she has work to-¡±


    ¡°Work? She¡¯s with the enemies! What if they do something to her!¡± My voice was too loud even if I managed not to shout. I would not admit that I was worrying. She sucked. Hell.


    ¡°Calm down. Settle down your voice. Someone might hear you outside.¡± Froy¡¯s tone was making me calm. However, he could not chill me out. My blood was boiling at the highest temperature. One more minute and I would go to her.


    I stopped walking back and forth at the front of the couch when my nose bled.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I touched my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going o-¡± I halted his words by tapping the end button.


    The blood from my nose was rolling down to my lips. I wiped it using my thumb. I sniffed three times. I was not molded to be in this world. I could not stay long or else I would be so weak. I needed to go back to the Elemental Kingdom to recharge my wolf. He did not want to be in this ce.


    Where the damn is Zarya?


    I dropped my body on the couch. I would wait another minute. If she does note home, I will go and attack the opponents! This was freaking me out!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I gazed at my phone for so long. I was not using this often. When I was at the Elemental Kingdom, no phones were allowed therefore I left it to Froy.


    I should not call Zarya on his phone. If Froy was right that she had work, it would be risky. I stood up, stepping into the medical kit that was in the cab. I grabbed the cotton balls and wiped my nose. The bleeding was more severe than usual.


    ¡°The heck, Wolf. I thought you liked Zarya. Don¡¯t bleed too much. She needs us.¡± Although I could not hear a response from him.


    I also had matters to discuss with Zarya. My informer said they witnessed Prince Jace traveling, going to the Elemental Kingdom. He had no other reason, except to find Zarya.


    My cell phone rang. I immediately put it on my ear when I saw Zarya¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯m with the meeting. I¡¯ll inform you once I get home.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck! Go home now-¡±


    ¡°Zarry, what does it taste like?¡± I heard Bram¡¯s voice in the other line.


    ¡°Mouth watering.¡± Zarya¡¯s voice.


    I was about to shout at her again when the call ended. What the heck? Mouth watering? Taste? She was unbelievable!


    But good thing, she got his trust. However, I was still livid. She was overworking. She did not even inform me-I mean us about the mission!


    So¡­ Do I need to wait here? She left me no choice.


    I went to the couch again, closed the light and opened the TV screen. This was so boring!


    After a damn hour, Zarya was not yet home. ¡°When I heard a knock on the door, I ran towards it. My shoulder dropped when I saw it was Zephyrus.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± My two eyebrows went up, my expression was full of curiosity.


    ¡°Wind brought me here.¡± He smiled at me widely. ¡°Father is looking for you. I just said your balls are swollen so you can¡¯t get up from bed.¡±


    ¡°What the damn?¡± I watched him, walking inside the apartment.


    ¡°Zarya has no stuff. Why don¡¯t you buy her things in the house such as a painting, a refrigerator, and others?¡± He looked around at the ce.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to stay. She¡¯ll move out after the mission.¡± The irritation was in my tone. I followed him to the couch.


    ¡°Are you afraid she might stay and live in the Human World when she realizes this ce is more peaceful than the Alpha King¡¯s World?¡± The grin was written on his lips, teasing me as usual.


    ¡°She¡¯ll avenge her family¡¯s murderer. What you¡¯re saying is impossible.¡±


    ¡°What if she forgives?¡±


    I threw the pillow on his face. ¡°Did you go here for that?¡±


    The smirk on his lips was established as if he won a battle. ¡°You¡¯re scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been scared.¡± I shrugged my shoulder, going back to watching while waiting for Zarya.


    ¡°I just visited you. Go home. Father will breathe out the fire even if he has no power of fire if he knows you¡¯re not in the kingdom.¡± He tapped my shoulder, stepping towards the door, and that was all, I was alone again. I had a choice, it is either go back to Fry and Khal or go to the Elemental Kingdom. Whichever I did not pick. I could not leave Zarya alone.


    I leaned my back on the headboard and looked up, viewing the ceiling.


    What the hell am I doing? I cared for someone, but not too much. I hate women a lot, just love them in bed.


    Zarya is unique in many aspects. She is brave even if I did not tell her. She is beautiful even though when Ipliment her, followed by a tease.


    She is a Poor Little Thing.


    My eyes were about to shut when I heard a key plugging on the doorknob. I thought it was Zephyrus, he came back, but he had no key. When I saw it was Zarya in the small hole. There was an urge for me to smile, nevertheless, I avoided myself to express my dness.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°What are you doing here? What if they sawÒ»¡± I cut his words by bending down my body and kissing her hard.


    ¡°Kiss me slowly.¡± I shook my head when I heard the same line he was saying every time I kiss her. Anyways, my kiss was just short. I removed my lips from her and guided her to the sofa.


    ¡°Why are youte?¡± My stare at her was sharp. She was putting her bag on the couch, removing her ck shoe heels. She was not wearing a skirt or a sexy polo shirt. I never noticed her clothes when I saw her at Caspian¡¯s Condo.  ¡°Where are your clothes? Why change?¡±


    ¡°Let me rest.¡± She was saying while stepping into the room. Then, she dropped her body on the bed which caused it to bounce up and down. She closed her eyes and rested.


    What the damn? I have been waiting for her for about five hours and what do I get? Sleeping?


    ¡°Come on, Hali. Join me in bed.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and folded my arms under my chest. ¡°What did you do at the meeting? Don¡¯t you know someone here is waiting?¡± It had been so long. I did not get a response from her.


    I blew a sigh when I walked toward her. I settled to her side and looked at her face. She seemed so exhausted. She did not even change her clothes. I had no idea why I was doing this. I unbuttoned her polo shirt and¡­ put on a nightie. I went to the bathroom, wet the rug. I went back and wiped her body with the rug, get rid of her makeup, and cleaned her body.


    I froze when her hands raised up, circled to my waist, hugging me while snoring. Sleeping deeply.


    I don¡¯t know, but why do I care? I had never served a woman like this before.


    Afterward, I slept beside her. Our hands were embracing each other.

 Chapter 64

    ADDICTED TO HIMN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    It was the weekend after yesterday. There was no issue if I overslept. When I woke up, it was already midday. My forehead formed waves when I realized I was wearing a nightie. I was so tired, so I did not change clothes.


    Did Hali do it?


    I hung my feet on the bed, reaching the ground. The bed was bouncing with every move I made. I walked outside the room, looked around, finding at Hali. My feet were stuck on the floor when I saw him in the kitchen, trying to cook some easy make breakfast such as eggs, hotdogs, fried rice, and all. Fortunately, it was not burned. I just did not know how it tastes.


    I leaned my right upper arm on the walk, observing every move he made. He was just silent for the first time, he had a temper on making it all, knowing that Hali and his temper were the worst things about him. I was startled when he grabbed a table napkin, ced it into his nose and when he threw it in the trash can, it had blood.


    ¡°Are you bleeding again?¡±


    He stopped from tasting a slice of bread. ¡°You have no right to ask.¡± He turned his back on me, continued preparing the breakfast.


    ¡°When will I have the right to ask?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulder. He put the toasted slice of bread on the te and ced it on the table. ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled at him before I went to the chair. My stomach was growling therefore I never asked why he made me food or other things.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t smelled the food. What if I put poison in that?¡± The annoyance was written on his face.


    He was in front of me, therefore, I stretched my arms, cupping his cheek. ¡°You are so sweet. I hope every day I have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± He removed my hand and looked away. A smile was formed on my lips when I saw the urge for him to smile.


    ¡°You loved my touch now?¡±


    His two eyebrows moved up. He grinned while shrugging his shoulder. ¡°I love pussy.¡±


    I caught myself chuckling, gazing at him with true happiness inside my chest. ¡°I am off now? No harm at the office. You can go to the Elemental Kingdom. I can¡¯t stand seeing you bleeding.¡±


    ¡°You have no right tomand me.¡± he grabbed the pitcher, pouring my ss with water.


    ¡°That¡¯s not amand, that¡¯s caring.¡± I held the ss and drank its content. ¡°Why are you so sweet today?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so bby today?¡± He averted his look at me. He was avoiding staring at my face. I had no idea what was going on in him. I just ignored it. I enjoyed the food, especially testing Hali why he was kind at the moment even though I knew what he wanted, me in bed. That was all about us, bedmate.


    ¡°What did you get from working at Bram?¡± In the middle of our breakfast, he changed the topic.


    ¡°She has a sister. She already died¡­ Caspian¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s about it? That¡¯s not important.¡± He inserted food into his mouth and chewed it.


    ¡°She died at the ambush on her birthday. ording to the rumors, one of Bram¡¯s friends killed her. My guess is¡­ Caspian.¡± My grip on my spoon and fork tightened.


    ¡°We don¡¯t rely on rumors and guess. We need proof.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s will I find out.¡±


    ¡°If that so? They will kill each other. We¡¯ll have no effort in murdering them.¡± He chewedfortably.


    My eyes settled on his nose when the blood was rolling again. ¡°Your nose.¡± I immediately stood up, ran to get a table napkin, sat beside him, and wiped his nose. ¡°It¡¯s necessary for you toe back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine here. No one¡¯s gonna hurt me.¡± he encircled his arms on my waist, dragged me towards hisp. He leaned his face on my chest.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll summon one of my brothers to apany you.¡± He smelled my clothes. I was notfortable because I was not wearing a bra. I knew he could feel the bulges of my breast hiding in my nightie.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I was about to stand up, but he tightened his embrace on my waist. I felt his long was getting hard from his short.


    ¡°Can I taste the real breakfast?¡± The grin on his lips was established.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I knew what he was thinking, but I yed innocent.


    I gasped for air when he used his forefinger, to pull down the strap of my nightie. My breast popped when my night dropped. I gulped my saliva, clearing my throat when my upper body was exposed to him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I bit my lips when he sicked my nipple. His other hand was on my right breast. ¡°Hali¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He lifted me towards the sink, spread my thighs, and kissed me hurriedly while taking off all my coverings. ¡°You sleptst night after me waiting for five hours? Really?¡±


    I chuckled cutely as I touched his shoulder. ¡°You seriously wait for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He slowly scattered my thighs even more. I watch his hand take down his white sweat shorts. It dropped to the floor. I inhaled and exhaled heavily when his long told me he was readily entering me. It was huge and long.


    I shut my eyes when his lower body moved closer to me. I thought he would insert it into mine since my entrance was freely opened, he could do that as quick as he could. However, I was in shock when he kissed me again his hand pinching my nipples slightly, causing my body to arc. He was ying which he did not do before. I was having hard breathing when his right hand touch the middle of my thighs. The wetness was all over it.


    ¡°Hali¡­ ahh!¡± My mouth was barely open when he inserted one finger into my hole and then doubled and then tripped. He made me feel the pleasure that he denied to make me experience.


    ¡°I want this deeper inside me.¡± I could not name myself Zarya when I touched his hugeness. Did I really say it? I did not mind. I desired it. I knew he felt the same way.


    ¡°Later, Poor Little Thing.¡± He gave me an evil smirk when he deepened his fingers in my hole.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I could not feel any pain or disapproval. My body was responding to him. I liked it.


    He sucked my breast while plugging in his fingers deeper, but smoother. I was screaming not in refusing, but in epting all his y. His mouth licked every part of my breast, left and right, stayed and hardened the suck. My body was swaying in deliciousness. I did not want him to stop. I badly loved it.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Asshole?¡± I gave him a small smile while preventing myself to moan again. I might have no voice on Monday if I screamed loudly.


    ¡°Down your knee on the floor.¡±


    I froze when he looked down, gesturing to his friend down there. I was not that innocent to not know what he wanted me to do.


    I gazed directly into his eyes, settling my hand on his chest, sliding it down and down, touching his body, his abs, and belly. I did that as slowly as possible. I down my knee on the floor, my eyes were never left his face, observing his expression. He groaned when I touched his hugeness. I bit my lips as I looked up again at him.


    ¡°Did you lick a lollipop?¡±


    I nodded my head as a response. He yanked my hair, recoiling the strand of it in his hand. ¡°I will not to hurt you.¡± He glued his eyes on me. I nodded once more before I sucked what to be sucked. His moans were like a piece of music in the ear. It was husky and manly. I loved hearing it¡­ so much. That was why I did everything to make him satisfied. He was yanking my hair back and forth, my scalp was burned, but not that painful, enough to handle by me.


    I asked myself, why am I doing this? I was not a whore, not to anyone, but to Hali. I can be whatever he wants me to be.


    I have no option, I don¡¯t need to choose either. I started to enjoy the pleasure he was teaching me and I was afraid. I was scared of liking it more to the point that I would be¡­ addicted to it.


    Addicted to him.

 Chapter 65

    HEARTBEAT


    HALI¡¯S POV


    My eyes were glued to the entrance of the room. I was sitting on the couch, conversing with Colden. I had no idea why my body was calling by the bed, telling me toy beside Zarya, who was sleeping. She was so tired, not with the work, but with what we did. It was necessary to leave her, my nose was getting worse, meaning my wolf was notfortable. If I stayed longer, he would die.


    ¡°Did you bring what I ask you?¡± I nced at Colden.


    ¡°Here.¡± He ced the herbs on the center table. Those were the herbs to avoid pregnancy.


    ¡°I will not take long at the Elemental Kingdom. I just need to recharge my wolf.¡± My voice was low, not my usual.


    ¡°Are you okay? You were not shouting? Do you have sickness?¡± Colden noticed it.


    I shook my head, crossed my thighs, and let out harsh air. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to leave Zarya.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Colden followed my eyes to where I was looking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s nude under the nket?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I put on clothes for her.¡± I blew another sigh.


    ¡°You put clothes?¡± he emphasized those words as if what I did was a miracle. Well, not a normal gesture, but I did.


    ¡°Love repeating what I said?¡± I rolled my eyes as I folded my arms under my chest.


    ¡°Not a usual.¡± Colden gave me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Zarya was about to be my queen when his father didn¡¯t die?¡±


    My attention was gathered by him. I had no idea that there was an event in the past like that.


    ¡°His father was a Great Beta of the Elemental Kingdom, he¡¯s a good friend of Higher King, no matter what he requests, that would be given to him.¡±


    I observed his emotion. Do not tell me this was happening? He loved her. Zarya, yes. I could see it in his twinkling eyes. I hissed annoyingly as I averted my look at him. I hope I just did not know.


    ¡°The thing to you¡­ and Zarya? Does it all about the agreement?¡±


    I hissed in irritation for the second time. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Motherfucker!¡± I rolled my eyes and moved up. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an agreement, but can you guarantee that it¡¯s all about that afterward?¡± I turned my back and was about to leave him when he talked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with her if you can¡¯t take her seriously. She¡¯s not a toy or a whore. She is Zarya, she is worth sticking with.¡±


    I did not respond to his words. Whatever he was saying.


    Zarya is mine, not after the agreement. This was freaking the hell out of me.


    I caught myself climbing onto the bed. I could feel my heart was pounding recklessly and fast when I hugged her from the back. I would go to the Elemental kingdom in the evening and then go back in the morning. Colden¡¯s lines would not bother me.


    I will cross the bridge another time.


    I opened my eyes when it was past three in the afternoon. Zarya was still sleeping like a baby. She was lying in the side position, My eyes were glued to her. I never noticed her cute curly cute eyshes, nose, and pinkish lips before. It was fun to stare at her, but it would be more fun teasing her. That was what we called satisfaction.


    I looked down when her hand touched my shoulder. She was embracing me.


    Why does she lookfortable beside me? She seemed unbothered.


    When I realized that she would not wake yet, I walked out of the room. Colden was watching on the television screen. I could not me him for being addicted to it, there was no television in the Elemental kingdom. The onlyputer was mine. My father was livid when he found out, I got a whip again. I did not care at all until he just ignored my stubbornness.


    ¡°Seeping well, huh?¡± Colden has frowned.


    ¡°Back off.¡± I rested beside him. He was watching nonsense cartoons. I thought Zephyrus was the only childish among my brother. Colden was one of them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°Freaking excited to be alone with Zarya?¡± I folded my arms and crossed my thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her or I¡¯ll cut your filthy hands, Fucker.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± We both looked at the back of the couch when we heard Zarya¡¯s voice. She was yawning while walking dizziness and going to the kitchen. She looked back at me when she saw I was still here. ¡°Hali, I thought you leave?¡±


    The corner of my right lip moved up. ¡°You¡¯re freaking me out.¡±


    ¡°What makes you mad? I was just asking.¡± She raised her voice a little because she was in the kitchen.


    ¡°Gonna leave.¡± I stood up. She moved out from the kitchen, fixed all my things as if I was not going back. My forehead was wrinkling as I was watching her. The smile on her lips was well-written.


    ¡°Does me walking away makes you happy?¡± The irritation was on my face. My arms were on my front while looking down at her.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She smiled again, ced her hands on my hips, tiptoed, and kissed my lips. She was so short for my height that was why it was necessary, she was wearing heels at work.


    ¡°What that kiss for?¡± I nced at Colden, he was acting as if he did not see it. His eyes were on the television, but his lips were pouted in annoyance even if he would not show irritation, I could predict what he felt.


    ¡°Good bye kiss.¡± She buried her face in my chest and sniffed, smelling my scent. ¡°You smell like a wolf.¡±


    I did not smile or what, I just shook my head a little. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a wolf. You talk unnecessarily.¡±


    In one second, her sweetness became a mad woman. She rolled her eyes and suddenly walked away from me. Mood swings. I grabbed my knife and ced it in the bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± I put the brown shoulder bag.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± I heard her whispering.


    ¡°What the heck is your problem?¡± I emphasized those words while my forehead was formed waves.


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± She stood up recklessly and marched towards the door. She shut it loudly and locked the door.


    I rolled my eyes for the second time. I glimpsed at Colden, he shoo his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s her problem?¡±


    ¡°You have a problem, not her.¡± Colden leaned his back on the sofa. ¡°Try to be romantic sometimes?¡±


    ¡°Romantic.¡± The sarcasm was in my tone. ¡°We¡¯re not lovers.¡±


    ¡°What do you call to cuddling on the bed? If you don¡¯t like her¡­¡± He stood up, facing me an inch. ¡°I¡¯ll steal her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s yours¡­¡± I turned my back at him, ¡°after the agreement.¡±


    I felt the suffocation in my chest as if it could kill me. Admittedly, I said the freaking words without even meaning it.


    I don¡¯t like her either.


    My feet stuck on the ground when I heard my own heartbeat.


    Why the damn it¡¯s beating like on the race?

 Chapter 66

    IS SHE MY MATE?


    HALI¡¯S POVN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I left Zarya without saying goodbye. I was shaking my head while I was walking downstairs from the apartment.


    What the heck I felt like going back and saying goodbye! This was freaking ridiculous!


    I found myself turning back to the door. I was about to knock, but I was preventing myself to do that. I had no knowledge of what I was doing. One thing I was sure about, this was not normal. I should not be attached to anyone, especially Zarya. She was just part of my day, but never be a part of my every day. I did not want her to experience what had happened to the women in my life.


    The edge of my tongue went to my right cheek, ying with it while avoiding doing the things that I would surely regret. I was just looking at the door for so freaking long until I decided to turn my back and left. Suddenly, the door opened, causing me to stop walking.


    ¡°Hali?¡±


    I looked down as I was inhaling deeply.  I faced Zarya. She looked devastated. Not because I was leaving? Yeah. I tried to think random things to avoid walking toward her. She was a naughty Poor Little Thing, she hurried and hugged me so tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna leave for hours, right? You¡¯re gonna have breakfast here tomorrow?¡± The tears were in the corner of her eyes. What the hell? Was she attached to me? Was that because of fucking? Well. sometimes that could make a woman stay, especially since I was her first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think.¡± My tone was just cold even though my heart was pounding happily. I could see now her real emotion, the one that was sad.


    ¡°Promise me.¡± She cupped my cheek and then ced her cheek on my chest. Her height was too small which made her so cute.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise twice to a woman. The agreement is the first, second promise.¡± I held her shoulder and dragged her away from me. ¡°Lock the door and keep a distance between you and Colden during the night.¡± I thought she would ask me why or be stubborn either. I was started when she nodded twice.


    ¡°Yourmand is what will I do, my king.¡± She embraced me once more time before Ipletely walked away.


    Does s*x making a woman cuddle you? Yes, I experienced that all along. From my past women to Kastrid to Zarya. They believed that I love them once I owned them? Did it matter to me? They had no idea how was my gesture meaningless. Somehow, I could be apanied by them, but never be a lover. That was not in my vocabry.


    When I left the apartment, I left happy memories with her. I erased that in my head. That should not stay in my brain. I was not the kind of man who would love a woman. I hated them so much. I loathed my mother, my grandmother, and my first ever heartbroken for a girl who I loved the most, but she chose another man over me. No matter how I cared, no matter how I loved her, whatever I did for her¡­ that would never be enough to make a woman stay. I held on so tight and yet she broke our bond. The most painful part was¡­ she picked one of the most valuable people in my life¡­ Khal. I surrendered my both hands. I would not fight. What would I fight for? She had no eyes on me. I pity myself. I promised I would not be infatuated again.


    I was walking in the woods, the moonlight was the only bright to make me see the way to the Elemental Kingdom. The crackling of dried leaves, the whistling of air, and the swaying of trees were mypany. My feet were stuck on the ground when I heard a woman shouting.


    What the hell was that?


    It was far from me, but because I was a gifted wolf, I could hear it. I looked from side to side, the finding was was the shout came from. It came from the 2 o¡¯clock side, therefore I ran faster, going towards it. I peeped from behind the big tree. It was a woman, she was crawling while the three men were ripping her clothes. I guess she had the same age as Zarya? 18 years old.


    ¡°Help me, please! Anyone!¡± Her shout was making my ear pained. In the silent night, she was the only sound capturing people¡¯s attention. ¡°Please!¡± She sobbed so loud.


    I shut my eyes and blew a sigh. I was not in the mood to fight therefore I turned my back. I was about to leave when I heard her.


    ¡°Once you satisfy your desire, don¡¯t leave me breathing! I will swear and always swear to the Alpha Kings of the Elemental Kingdom! They will hunt you and always hunt you until you are ripped in part! Even your soul will be ruined!¡± She was sobbing as she was muttering those words. The giggling was in her tone.


    Automatically, my wolf was awakened. She may be a woman of the Elemental Kingdom, she could open the eyes of my wolf. There were rules that I must obey when they swore and called the Alpha Kings, I had o choice, but to help her or else my wolf would suffer to death.


    Suddenly, even if I did not ask him to show up. My features changed into a big wolf with the sharpest eyes and fang. I hurried towards the three men. They were shocked when they saw me. The Alpha King wolf was bigger than the ordinary wolf therefore they knew I was one of the Alpha King.


    I did not give them time to speak or defend themselves. I bit their head and cut its part while shaking my mouth from left to right. One second, one head was rolling on the soil. Two seconds, two heads crawling. In just three seconds, they ally on the ground with heads and bodies apart.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were bulging as she glued her eyes on me. ¡°Alpha King?¡±


    I had no response. I just gazed at her face, examining if she was hurt. Well. that was not me, it was my wolf.


    I liked Zarya¡¯s scent that was why I could not keep a distance not fucking her, but this woman, my wolf liked her. Infatuated with her? That was the proper term. This was bad, she would be a threat to me. I would be devoted to her if my wolf desired to.


    ¡°You are one of the Alpha Kings?¡± She raised her hand and was about to touch my wolf, but I moved away. I had difficulties controlling my wolf. She wanted the woman and I hated it. I turned my back and ran away, but my wolf stopped when he heard her calling me.


    ¡°I am Seraphina!¡±


    Oh, heck! My wolf kepting back to her. I had no choice, but to follow him.


    I was startled when Seraphina hugged my wolf. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She cried with her heart put. ¡°Please bring me tow here you are going. I have nowhere to go. The ck Wolves Pack invaded our smallmunity.¡±


    I changed into my human form. Her eyes widened when she saw me. ¡°Alpha King of Water?¡±


    Great. She knew me.


    She bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for touching youÒ»¡±


    ¡°No harm caused.¡± My forehead was wrinkled. She was looking down at my lower portion. Yeah, I was nude in front of her. It was normal for a shiting. ¡°Eyes up.¡±


    She cleared her throat, her eyes up. ¡°My family was burned by the ck Wolves. I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but please can I be with you at the Elemental Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± I turned my back on her. Good thing, I found my new toy.


    ¡°I have nothing to offer, King Water?¡±


    I shut my eyes in annoyance. Is she my fan? Did she know everything about me? Like I was not helping without payback. Do not tell me, she was aware of my name?


    ¡°You are my hero. I can give everything to you. I can die for you, just¡­¡± She sobbed so freaking annoying me but made my wolf pity her. ¡°Help me. I will kill them!¡±


    Suddenly, I saw Zarya to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hero and I will never be a hero.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Go on, follow me. I¡¯ll help you with your revenge, just give me your body.¡±


    I stared directly into her face. One woman was spinning into my head. She was like Zarya when the night I met her. Helpless. Poor Little Thing. The problem was she would have special treatment because of my irritating damn wolf.


    Damn it. Is she my mate?

 Chapter 67

    THE REALITY OF KHAL¡¯S LIFE


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m d you visit me.¡± My mother kissed me on my cheek. I intentionally not visited her for security purposes, and since the enemies were silent, with no news if they were still finding us, I went here. I hugged my mother and kissed her on the top of her head.


    ¡°I brought your favorite bread.¡± I gave her a huge radiating smile. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± She wrapped her hands on my waist, dragging me to the couch.


    I never exposed my mother on social media. I wanted her to have a peaceful life, far from controversy. My mother was younger that I what everyone expected. I could not see any wrinkle on her face. She was just 42 years old and I am 25 years old. When Iputed it, she was just 17 years old when she gave birth to me, sounds unbelievable, but I never asked about that.


    ¡°Khal?¡±


    My two eyebrows moved up when mom called me out of nowhere. ¡°You lost weight. Is being an actor is stressing you out?¡±


    ¡°So much. I¡¯m nning to resign, Mom.¡±


    ¡°To where you are happy.¡± She smiled at me. Always supportive was one of her best characteristics.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± I moved my head down. I had no idea if this was because of exhaustion or knowing that Hali was with Zarya? They were at the apartment sincest night.


    ¡°What makes you sad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I used my knowledge for being an actor. I pretended that I was happy, but my mother knew me well. She could recognize my true feelings.


    ¡°Later, after eating¡­ I will tell you something.¡± There was something on her expression that I could not understand. There were two things that made her sad: one was when I was not here and two when she was sleeping. She was fine, buttely, during the night she began to cry and cry. She had a nightmare. My guess, it was no longer a nightmare, it happened in reality. She was shouting and pleading with someone in her dream. She hated when someone ask her a question about her nightmare, so I did not attempt to. I believed that one of these days, she would voluntarily spell out to me. I thought that was a big role in my life. I would just know in the right time, right ce.


    See? My life was private. They would only see my happiness, but never the deepest part of my life. Even my friends had no idea how bad I was dealing when my mom was in her dream. I felt like I could not do something about it. I tried to give her a psychologist to guide and advise her. She refused it plenty of times. She said it was just normal. I never insisted. My mother was a smart woman, she would tell me if she needed help. However, recently was outreached, and curiosity filled me. She needed me, but she never told me.


    During walking upstairs, my mind was busy thinking about what she would tell me. Is this the time that she would spell put her problem? If this is, a good thing. I would stay here until Froy and Hali called me.


    She guided me to sit on her bed. ¡°You stop asking about your father when you were five¡­¡± She brushed my hair. ¡°Why?¡±


    I gave her a small smile. I loved my mother so much, that anything in this world would notpare to her. Her words bought life to my nervousness.


    Is she going to tell me about my father?


    ¡°That makes you feel heavy. I can tell.¡± I sat beside her, looking around her room. There was no change, except for the color. Before, it was blue. Now, it was pink as if she came back from being a teenager.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy.¡± She cupped my cheek and caressed it. ¡°How can I hate you?¡±


    I was startled. I have never known that she hated me all this time. She was so kind, caring, and loving mother. Does she use to hate me? Or does she have a reason for that?


    ¡°When I brought you in this world I only feel¡­ hatred.¡± The tears in her eyes condensed.


    I had no idea, never in my life that would be her perspective on me? I mean howe? I was not a bad son?


    ¡°My heart is covered with anger¡­ I wanted to shout to the world¡­¡± She started to shake her hands and cried with her heart out. ¡°I liked to scream all the pain and burst out.¡± She massaged her chest as if she came back with the saddest and most hurtful moment of her life.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t tell meÒ»¡±


    ¡°No, you need to know now. Your whole life is notplete because of pieces hiding.¡± She wiped the tears using the back of her hand and then sniffed. She kissed my forehead. ¡°I hated the world, but I never hated you even once. You are the greatest gift.¡±


    I hugged her so tight. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    She sobbed so heavily. She could not even breathe well. ¡°I was raped.¡±


    My world stopped rotating when she burst out the answer to my questions that I was waiting to hear in my entire 25 years of living. The tears in my eyes slowly crawled to my cheek.


    That means all of my life, I am a product of rape? The product of abuse?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head in disbelief as my eyes were blurring. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I stood up. I was about to run, leaving her because I did not want her to see me break into small pieces. My feet stuck on the ground when I heard her talking.


    ¡°I lost in the woods when I was 15 years old, a pack of wolves imprisoned me for 1 year. The pleasure was everywhere, many women had been ves, but I was special. They offered me to a man to prove his loyalty to the pack¡­ and it happened.¡±


    I did not want to her hear sobs. My heart was ripping, thousands of thorns were burying into it.


    I am Khal Gasper. People saw me as a perfect man who had a perfect life. It was not me, not even once. The real me was the product of the mess and sufferings of my mother.


    ¡°You should kill me when I was in your womb instead.¡± The tears streamed on my face. I had no courage to face her.


    How could I look into her eyes when she would just remember what happened to her? When the pain would just hunt her every time she saw my face?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± I walked forward and left my mother. I could feel a continuously hitting on my chest. I almost break down while I was walking downstairs. My vision was blurred. The pain was suffocating.


    I grabbed my phone and contacted Froy. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Zarya¡¯s apaÒ»¡±


    My world was ruined when I saw my mother, following me. She did not notice that there was a car approaching. My hand raised up. ¡°Mom!¡± I ran as fast as I could, but it was toote to save her.


    Why this life is so unfair!

 Chapter 68

    INFATUATED


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± I looked down at him. He was sitting on the bench, looking at the Emergency Room.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± He looked around. His eyes were swollen. Perhaps due to over crying. ¡°Where¡¯s Froy and Hali?¡±


    ¡°Hali is in our world and Froy is on the way.¡± I looked at my side. ¡°He¡¯s Colden, Hali¡¯s brother.¡±


    Khal was so devastated. He could not speak well. He even stood up, moving back and forth while waiting for the doctor to tell her condition.


    ¡°Khal, calm down.¡± I held his head, dragging him to sit down again.


    ¡°No worries, Hali will be in charge.¡± Colden tapped his shoulder.


    Khal knew what did he mean, which was why he sat down again. I went on his side. I was not in his condition, but I knew the pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will I do when she will be gone. She¡¯s the only family I have.¡± Khal hit his head. The tears in his eyes were rolling. This was the first time I saw him crying like this.


    I was annoyed with the people passing by. They were looking at Khal as if it was their first time seeing a man who was crying.


    ¡°Is that Khal?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome even if he¡¯s crying.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the hottest.¡±


    Khal was just ignoring that even though it irritated me. Did they do not see Khal was in a state of awful situation?


    My blood boiled too much temperature when the two women went closer. ¡°Hi, Khal. Can we have a picture with you?¡±


    Khal was kind, he was about to get the phone when I spoke. ¡°Can¡¯t you see Khal is also a human? He needs to rest and take a breath?¡± I raised my eyebrow up. ¡°Get lost when I can still hold my temper.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Are you©`¡±


    ¡°I am his girlfriend. Move your ass off!¡± I rolled my eyes. They had nothing to do except walk their butt away from us.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± A little chuckle came out from Khal. His chuckle was fine to me. At least his attention was converted, a little escape from his sadness.


    ¡°They¡¯re annoying.¡± I gave him a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You have friends like Hali. He can save your mother.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Colden interrupted us. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll buy something to eat.¡±


    We both nodded at Colden. I watched him leave.


    ¡°Hali¡¯s brother is quite handsome.¡±


    ¡°They are all handsome,¡± I said with my imagination in my head. ¡°Especially Pyro.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Pyro?¡±


    I went to his ear and whispered. ¡°Alpha King of Fire.¡± I moved away, leaning my back on the bench. ¡°You¡¯re gonna meet him someday.¡±


    ¡°How many brothers did Hali have?¡±


    ¡°Four: Pyro, Zephyrus, Colden, and Raiden.¡±


    ¡°You know him well, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not that much. They have capabilities I haven¡¯t yet discovered.¡± I watched my surroundings. There was a hurrying nurse, it seemed like they were in an emergency. ¡°My family didn¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± I changed the topic. My eyes settled on the nurse who was writing something. ¡°Not until my friend, Serenity, ran to the hospital because of her asthma.¡±


    ¡°Your first time at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. chaos was everywhere¡­ We were immortal, a little bruise can heal.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was like you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s moreplicated than you expect.¡± I grabbed his hand and caressed it through the use of my back.  ¡°Trust Hali, he has healing power.¡±


    He nodded his head. I was in shock when he intertwined our hands. He ced it on his right thigh. ¡°I¡¯m d you are here.¡±


    My eyes were rested on our hands. It was awkward. I could not take it away from him. He needed a friend and I was just the only person here, meaning he could seek strength from me. I did not notice that Colden alreadye back. His emotion was unusual, gazing at our hands, his forehead was formed in waves, frowning.


    ¡°Burger?¡± Colden offered us the burger and coke in the can. That was the right time to withdraw my hand from him.


    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± I responded to him as I got the burger and coke.


    ¡°Thanks, Man,¡± Khal said. He held my coke first and opened it before him.


    ¡°Can you open this also?¡± Colden¡¯s forehead was wrinkled. I gulped my saliva when I felt tension between them.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Khal gave him a small smile before he opened it.


    I gazed at Colden. Why did he request to open it when in fact, he was strong than him?


    Colden moved his two eyebrows up when he noticed I was looking at him for so long. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head from left to right.


    It was so awkward, sitting in the middle of two men, only the squabbling of people could be heard. I just ate the burger when it was still hot. It had been a long time since Ist eat this.


    The doctor came out. Khal immediately stood up and went to him where they discussed his mother¡¯s condition. By reading Khal¡¯s expression, it seemed like her mother was now in good term. He had a sigh of relief while walking to the door. He gazed at us. ¡°Count of three is not allowed inside, only one. Wait for me there.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I gestured for him to move inside. I wantched him to walk and then the door closed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Little by little, you meet a person who will mean something to you.¡±


    I moved my head to the right when Colden talked, he was chewing a small amount of burger.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a friend.¡±


    Colden moved his head in an upright direction. ¡°If he is a friend, what is Hali?¡±


    ¡°Apany.¡± I did not hesitate to answer him.


    He nodded his head for the second time. There was a spark in his eyes that I could not name.


    ¡°Why are you asking anyway?¡± I had a little chuckle on my lips when I asked him.


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. I calmed down myself. I had no knowledge that Colden was a prank man when it came to what was he thinking. He would say the words in a clear way. No critical thinking, just words that could understand immediately. However, possibly, it would mean like a friend? Or what?


    ¡°You mean¡­ a friend?¡± I was expecting him to answer me ¡®yes¡¯ but he shocked me with his words.


    ¡°No.¡± He gazed directly into my eyes. ¡°I am infatuated with you.¡±

 Chapter 69

    KHAL¡¯S MOTHER


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Make the hell fast!¡±


    I was shouting at Froy. He was the one who was in charge of driving a car. Seraphina was beside me, looking at the window of the car. It was her first time in the Human World. I had no choice, but to bring her here. Father did not yet see her, he was too busy at the Court Room for the attack on his men not far from the Elemental Kingdom. Pyro and Raiden were there to help him. Well, good luck. For me, it was important to be with Khal at this time. My wolf was on good terms. He found his mate, which means that with Seraphina, he would be okay in the Human World.


    Me and Seraphina¡¯s clothes were changed before we finally arrived at the hospital. We headed to where his mother was confined. Khal was a silent man. He did not even tell us about her mother. Always, he was alone at his ce. I did not ask about his family, which he was avoiding to be a topic.


    I stopped walking in the hallway when the first scene I witnessed was Colden and Zarya talking. They were seemed to have a usual conversation.


    Do they so close?


    ¡°Hali.¡± Zarya stood up when our eyes met.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Khal?¡±


    She pointed at one of the doors. I walked towards it, but one of the nurses blocked my way. ¡°Sir, only one person is allowed.¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck you out of my sight!¡± I was freaking annoyed. Khal needed me there. I would treat her mother.


    ¡°Hali, you shouldn¡¯t treat people like that.¡± Zarya apologized to the nurse.


    Colden went to drag me away from the door. ¡°Just wait for Khal to move out.¡±


    ¡°When? When her mother was already dead?¡± I folded my arms on the chest. The annoyance was written on my face.


    ¡°Just wait, brother.¡±


    He left me no option which was why I sat on the freaking bench and managed not to feel bored. My eyes went to Seraphina, she seemed to bother because she did not know what was happening in the surrounding.


    ¡°Sera,e.¡± I tapped my side.


    She walked toward me and settled next to me. Zarya was looking at her intensely.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± The irritation was in her voice.


    ¡°Seraphina. I saved her from the ck Wolves, just like youÒ»¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Like me? Your whoÒ»¡± She stopped talking when her eyesnded on Froy. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to ask me.¡± I crossed both of my thighs, letting in and out of air while waiting for Khal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    My eyes narrowed when Zarya was giggling, looking with the fire in her eyes. ¡°I saidÒ»¡±


    ¡°Talk to her.¡± Colden¡¯s tone was low. That was annoying.


    So he could stand bravely now because of Zarya? We all know that Colden was a Coward King, he did not even hit me with the sword, but now, it was like Colden evolved.


    I shook my head in annoyance. I followed her when she walked into the hallway.


    ¡°What was that? Who is she?¡± She could not hide the annoyance in her expression.


    ¡°Are you insane? Who the hell gives you the permission to ask the king?¡± My forehead was wrinkled. I gritted my teeth when she gazed directly into my eyes with her full braveness. Zarya was not the woman I met, she had no fear now. Although sometimes, remembering her family made her look vulnerable.


    ¡°I have no king unless I marry your brother!¡±


    ¡°What the fucking hell!¡± I emphasized every word I said. ¡°We have an agreementÒ»¡±


    ¡°Yes and that agreement will expire once the heads of ck Wolves roll into the ground.¡± Her jaw was clenched. ¡°Let¡¯s have a deal again.¡±


    I breathe in and out. This Poor Little Thing was making my mood ruined. Well, it was destroyed in the morning, hearing the sob of Sera.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you fuck her?¡±


    I was startled. I was not expecting her question. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m asking.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh. ¡°I will never be Hali if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    She walked towards me and kicked my freaking cock! I bit my lips to avoid shouting. The pain was crawling into my system.


    ¡°The deal is¡­ you can fuck whoever you want. I can do the same thing.¡± She turned her back on me.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    He turned around again and showed me her middle finger. ¡°Fuck you, too!¡±


    Wow! I can¡¯t believe she is Zarya, the Poor Little thing that I saved from being weak and innocent.


    When I walked back to my friends, Khal was already there, he was talking to Froy. I red at Zarya with my corner lip up before I went to Khal. ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°In the room, she¡¯s fine.¡± Khal looked in pain. Who would never be, it was his mother? If my mother was in that situation would I feel sick? Maybe not. She was a real bitch.


    ¡°Can I go there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He guided me to the door. ¡°I trust you.¡± He tapped my shoulder before I went inside.


    Her mother was pretty. I wondered what did she look like when she was young? Perhaps, men were chasing after her.


    I held her hand and spelled out. ¡°Water.¡± I watched her wounds healing slowly. That was my first heal of the month, I had two healings left. Sera was a big help for me. My wolf had energy even when I was in this world.


    I was about to leave thedy when she held my hand. ¡°You¡¯re a wolf. I saw you.¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°How did you know? Unless you were in our world once?¡±


    ¡°Alpha King? You are King Water?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    My forehead was furrowed when she fell asleep while talking to me. Possibly, my healing power was on its job. I should leave her to rest. I examined her face. I was sure, I have never seen her before. Or if I was, I could not remember it?


    How did she know about me? Is she a wolf, too?

 Chapter 70

    A WALK


    FROY¡¯S POV


    What was going on in the world? Hali and Zarya seemed lovers to quarrel. Khal was inside the room, taking care of her mother. Colden was talking to Zarya. They were careful not to hear by anyone the content of their conversation.  I was with Seraphina. When she looked at me, I winked at her. Admittedly, she was so pretty in my eyes. If only I could fuck a girl like her tonight, I would be extra happy.


    I watched Hali and Zarya rolled their eyes at each other. Somewhat it was fun to see. They were like a kid fighting. When I got bored watching them, I observed Seraphina. Since I fetched her and Hali down the mountain, she was observing her surrounding. She is also a wolf and what she saw was not normal in their words.


    I stood up and offered my hand to Seraphina. ¡°I suggest a walk?¡±


    She looked at Hali and then came back to me. She made my cock itch when I realized she was like Zarya, asking permission from Hali. I envy him for being a king. He could fuck whoever he wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Hali will agree?¡± She scratched her forehead. She looked cute with her red-blonde hair.


    ¡°Hali, I wanna fuck your woman. Can you join me?¡± I chuckled as I joked, but it seemed like Sera did not get it. She looked terrified of me.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Hali¡¯s face was folded in annoyance. Surely, it was not for Sera, but for Zarya who was now talking to his brother.


    I chuckled at Sera, her eyes were widening. ¡°I was just joking. Come, let¡¯s walk.¡±


    She looked again at Hali. Hali nodded at her. ¡°Go one. Explore this world.¡±


    Sera¡¯s hand was shakingly touched mine. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ fucking me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, Dear.¡± Iughed soundly. ¡°I was just kidding, so don¡¯t worry. Just a walk.¡±


    She nodded her head. What an innocent woman. Perhaps, Hali liked her because of her hair. It reminded him of Kastrid. Sad to say what had happened to Kastrid was an injustice. Hali told me about the hanging session. I would not live in his world if life was invaluable.


    I gazed at Seraphina, she looked so innocent which made her look adorable from any angle. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    My eyes went to where she was pointing at. ¡°It¡¯s cotton candy. Do you want?¡±


    ¡°Cotton? It¡¯s not food?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± I held her hand and dragged her toward the vendor. ¡°Two cotton candies, please.¡±


    Sera was amused with how would it be created. From the movement, it was a simple sugar turned into pink cotton candy. ¡°Wow! Does it taste better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Maybe you¡¯ll like it. It depends on your taste.¡± I grabbed the stick of the cotton candies and gave it to her. ¡°This is how you eat.¡± I showed her to bite the cotton. tasted so much sweet. I was not fun of sweet food such as chocte, but for her, probably I sometimes eat.


    ¡°It tastes delicious!¡± The happiness was written on her face. ¡°Can I get another one after finishing this?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, just make sure your teeth are strong. You might java toothache.¡± I was surprised when she tiptoed and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf. My teeth are almighty.¡± She chuckled cutely.


    I have never seen anyone who was pretty with that chuckle. I wondered where did Hali pick this woman? I want to buy one.


    While eating cotton candies, we just had a small walk outside the hospital. I was not worrying about Khal at all. Her mother was greatly fine. Fortunately, Hali healed her which amazed me.


    ¡°Where did you meet Hali?¡± In the middle of the walk, I asked her.


    ¡°At the woods. ck wolves attacked our smallmunity. Everyone has vanished including my family.¡± The sadness was in her tone.


    ¡°Sorry I asked.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were women passing by, looking at me. I was damn aware that I had a big dick and nice-looking ass. They did not need to remind me every time. Anyways, if I were on a usual day, I might ask one of those women out, and thereafter that, I would see myself in bed. Somehow, I had no interest today. Walking was my choice to stress out. My freaking father was called yesterday and he was looking for my ass. They had no idea that his son was running to survive.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay to talk about that. Actually¡­ I want to talk to someone who will listen. King Water seems not that kind of man.¡±


    ¡°King Water?¡± It took me a bit to realize that it was Hali. ¡°Ah, yeah, yeah. Hali.¡±


    The surrounding was well established, except for the noisy brooming of cars and the air pollution that we were smelling.


    ¡°You have no family. Just like Zarya, what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    ¡°Just like her. Killing those ck Wolves.¡±


    ¡°How did you know her desire to avenge?¡±


    ¡°Hali told me.¡±


    I stopped stepping. Hali was not good at telling others¡¯ stories or listening to their shits. That was his term to people¡¯s life. He did not care at all even in my life, he was not listening when I was ranting about being a bastard or if I was annoyed with my freaking stepmother. However, telling Zarya¡¯s life to a fully stranger like her? Hali seemed to care about Zarya even though he did not care.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ may I ask you? Something erotic?¡±


    Her face turned red. She was the most adorable woman I met.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She was stuttering, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°Did Hali¡­ ahmm.¡± I scratched my nose. For the first time in my life, I had a shyness in my body. ¡°Did Hali touch you?¡± I modified my lines, therefore she would not be shocked by how I used the words.


    ¡°Touch me? No, not even once.¡±


    I was in surprise again. Was she saying the truth? But her innocent face was not lying. If that so, Hali did not like her or he was not aroused by her beauty. That was impossible. Seraphina was one of the most beautiful women I saw, she was also an innocent and surely, a virgin.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked to confirm her statement.


    ¡°He¡¯s a gentleman. I never saw a bad motive even though he asked me to offer my body in exchange for helping me. He didn¡¯t get it yet.¡±


    ¡°You sleep with him? In the bed?¡± My wrinkling forehead was visible. I was just curious. Why would freaking Hali preserve this woman¡¯s virginity if he could take her anytime he want? Unless he likes Zarya?


    Bingo! I discovered the answer and I would surely make his nose release smoke when I tease him.

 Chapter 71

    FIANCE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I rolled my eyes when Hali passed to my front. I did not know why my blood was boiling for him. He left me and when he came back, she brought another woman. I would have difficulty how manipting him when there was another Kastrid who would possibly take my ce.


    Why did he bring another woman? I mean, is his cock not contented with me? Wow! He is worst than anyone if that was his reason!


    ¡°Zarya, do you want anything?¡± Khal sat beside me. We were in a private room. His mother was moved to another room for observation. Obviously, Hali used his healing power on his mother. There was no worry at all.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± I looked at her mother. I would not wonder why Khal had a handsome features. His mother was a goddess of beauty.


    ¡°Do you want to rest? You can sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll just go home early. I have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you like being secretary, Zarry.¡± He emphasized the name that I was using in the office.


    ¡°Kinda. I have money. If only I¡¯m not a wolf, maybe living in the Human World will satisfy me.¡± A simple smile was formed on my lips. ¡°If my family didn¡¯t murder.¡±


    ¡°Hard being alone?¡± He walked to the side table. He gave me the coffee in a can that we bought from the convenience store outside.


    ¡°Hard of being with that man.¡± I gestured to Hali who was now talking with Colden.


    ¡°My ce wi always wee for you.¡±


    ¡°One day. I¡¯m gonna go with you if I¡¯m sick with the Alpha King¡¯s World.¡±


    ¡°Looking forward.¡±


    We started at each other for a bit longer before I realized I was too memorizing his face. His eyshes, well-lifted nose, heart-shaped red lips, his eyes that capturing every woman¡¯s heart. One more important thing¡­ his kindness. Unlike Hali, he had anger management that caused me to be annoyed at him all the time. I was trying to seduce Hali that was why I acted sweet and cuddle him, but I could vomit those gestures. He was irritating the hell out of me. He did not respond the same thing to me. He was so tough and hard to be softened by my sweetness. And now, he grabbed another woman, meaning my cuddles were not affecting him. I thought it would be easy when I followed his desires in pleasure. I realized he would never be as soft as the pillow, or kind as Khal. He only cared for himself and his long and hard cock. Nothing more.


    I nced at Colden. His words made me startle when he said his affection to me. He was not kidding, that was not his attitude. He was serious when he spelled it out directly into my eyes.


    He likes me from the beginning.


    If only I sought help for Colden, I would never be subjected to rape by that monster Hali. If only he was the one that I chose to be. Possibly, I was in good hands now. Not being hit and treat like a whore.


    If only¡­


    But I could not bring back the past. I was in the protection of the Alpha King of Water and even if he was the king of assholes¡­ I put my trust in him. It was annoying when he beat me to death, train me as if I was not a woman, take me to bed even though I did not want, and creeped me out when he climbed on the bed acting like a stranger and take me. He did so much nasty.


    Although he was so bad of all bads.


    I still feel safe and secure by his side. I never felt that before. Except in my own house. When Hali was there, my worries flew by air.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home. I need to prepare some things before I get to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Colden immediately volunteered.


    ¡°SureÒ»¡±


    ¡°Stay here, Colden. Take charge of Seraphina,¡± Halimanded to his brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Poor Little Thing.¡± He turned his back to us. My blood was boiling to the highest temperature. He loved to give me no choice. I gazed at Khal and Colden, then, I nodded as my way of saying god bye. I followed Hali, The Asshole.


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Hali asked me. His eyes were straightly focused in front, but his attention was on me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Smiling like an idiot to Khal?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°You are hell.¡± I managed not to shout because we were in the middle of the corridor of the hospital. People would be noticed if he raised his voice.


    I did not respond to his voice. If only I could hit his face to satisfy my craving for hurting him, I would do that.


    ¡°I found my mate.¡±


    I stopped stepping. His words were like a bomb into my chest. Did he mean his wolf mate?


    ¡°Seraphina¡­ she is my mate.¡±


    I watched his back walking away from me. I pulled all my courage to step again, following him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°My wolf felt so good when she¡¯s around. He can¡¯t take away Sera.¡± His face had no emotion.


    This was sometimes I feared. If he found his mate, I had no chance of seducing him to manipte what I wanted to do. If he falls in love with me, I could tell him what I wanted. He would also stop beating me. My n had finished when that woman came.


    ¡°You find yours, too.¡± Hali¡¯s eyes straightly settled on my face. ¡°After the agreement¡­ Move your ass faster to aplish your first mission, then, live with your mate after killing the ck Wolves.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t find him? Will I be alone forever?¡± There were thorns in my chest. I should meet him because I was already 18 years old.


    ¡°You will never be alone as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    His words made me startle. Is he serious?


    ¡°I will apany you until the end of the world.¡±


    I was about to be touched by his words, but when I saw his teasing smirk. I almost kick his wonderful cock.


    ¡°Sometimes, care about me. That won¡¯t make you die.¡± He was getting on my nerves. I wanted to kick him or at least punch his face.


    He gave me as mall smile, moved beside me and leaned his arms on my shoulder. ¡°Wanna taste the expensive meat in the restaurant?¡±


    He dragged me closer. His arms were brought down to my hips and embraced them. ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    The irritation that almost burst out a while ago disappeared like a bubble. I caught myself smiling. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, what can you offer in exchange for eating in the restaurant?¡± A grin was on his lips.


    ¡°I know what you want. Always my offer.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know why we had a grin ear by ear when we hopped into the car. His intention would just be to take my body once more, it would not bother me. I want to experience different foods.


    When we arrived at the restaurant. I ordered everything that I wanted to taste. My family could not afford to eat at the restaurant, living like a human was not easy. No work. No money. The primary needs of people.


    Even though, I was a wolf, being in the Human World was one of the best memories I gathered.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    In the middle of our eating. I heard someone was calling me. I faced my back. ¡°Amari?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± She covered her mouth, hurried towards me, and hugged me so tight. ¡°You are alive.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    She cried to my shoulder. ¡°We went to your house to check on you since the day you disappeared. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I looked side by side, finding Serenity. ¡°Where is Serenity?¡±


    My question made her cry soundly. ¡°She died. I felt so devasted when I thought of my two best friends dying.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Ambush. She never told us, that her family is one of the richest. They thought¡­ her killer is one of her family¡¯s enemies.¡±


    I felt so weak. When I left them and decided not to be involved in their life again, I only secured them to be safe, but it was so sad to know that I would not see Serenity again.


    ¡°Oh? You have someone with you?¡± She looked at Hali. ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­ noÒ»¡±


    ¡°Fiance. I am her fiance.¡± Hali formed a huge smile on his lips.


    The shock filled my system. The asshole was making lies again.

 Chapter 72

    A BATHE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I had a long conversation with Amari. I ignored Hali who was just telling lies to her. He even made up a story about where we met. He was making my blood boil. He told her, we met at the edge of the world when I was about to suicide because of my family¡¯s death.


    He is not just a king of assholes. He is also the king of liars.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I grabbed Amari¡¯s hand. She lost weight. During our high school days, she was one of the funniest women I had ever met. Now, it seemed like the world was on her shoulder.


    ¡°Surviving. How about you?¡± She pinched my hand. A small sad smile was formed on her lips.


    ¡°Surviving.¡± We both chuckled. It was hard to start my story with her. She was human and even if I tell, she would not understand therefore I decided not to say the truth. It was better that she had no knowledge about me. This would just be a short conversation. After this, I would say goodbye. She should not be included in my messy world. She would be harmed just like what happened to Hali¡¯s friends.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°When Ist talk to Serenity, she was still looking for you. She didn¡¯t stop because she believed you were alive.¡± I could not wipe the tears rolling to Amari¡¯s cheek. Her pain was radiating into my cheek. It doubled for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just things that I can¡¯t exin.¡± I was pulling back the tears condensing into the corner of my eyes. Hali would be mad at me when he saw me crying again. I should be brave in any aspect. That was how he molded me, a fighter, not the old Zarya.


    ¡°It¡¯s all finished. I assure you¡­ Serenity is now happy because I see you.¡± Amari hugged me for the second time. ¡°I missed you so bad, Bitch.¡±


    I chuckled a bit and then responded. ¡°I missed you, too, Bitch.¡±


    She blew a sigh before she looked at her wristwatch. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again. My schedule is tied up now. You know, chasing cocks¡­¡± She chuckled yfully even though her eyes were crying. ¡°Chasing a dream. I hope you are, too.¡±


    I embraced her so tight. I did not know how many times we hugged each other. It was just I missed her so much. I tapped her back and whispered. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with your marriage.¡± She responded back. ¡°He is so handsome and hot. Did he has a big cock?¡±


    I had a genuineugh when I heard her joke. She was like Froy. Her mouth was dirty. After a long goodbye, she finally let me. I could feel the sadness covering my chest. It would be long to see her again or if not lucky, I would not see her once more. She should live in peace.


    ¡°Seems like you need warming dick?¡±


    I red at Hali when I heard him talking. I pulled back the tears that almost going down my cheek. I was startled when Hali changed her seat, he went beside me and hugged me so tight. ¡°You can cry. Just for now.¡±


    I burst out in so much crying. I could not imagine that I would not be with Serenity again. She was one of the best friends that I had. I could not even go to her funeral. I shut my eyes to remember the days with her.


    ¡°Zarya! I got boys! Wanna date one of them? Let¡¯s go!¡± She put makeup on my face. For others, they were a bad influence, but for me, my Human World would never be colorful without them.


    There were times, the professors shouted at us and told us to go out because we were sending a flying kiss to the men outside. Just like typical teenagers, ying with others, having fun, drinking, meeting people, and other stupid things. I remembered the night we had a fight with other bitches, the cops brought us at the prisoner. Instead of being feared, we had a great time in the cell,ughing, and telling stories. Storytelling how the make organ of the men looked like. I did not see one, even though I met a lot of boys, I was afraid of having an intimate scene in bed. I wanted one man to touch and owned me. Sad to say, I gave it to Hali because of the agreement.


    Anyway, it does not mean I am not pure. One day, I will meet the love of my life. I will give the world to him. If I am lucky, if not, I will die without having a child or loving a man. That is life. I will not wonder.


    Hali sympathized with me. He brought me for a walk in the amusement park. We did not try the rides, we just walked back and forth at the circle of the ferries wheel. He told me that we would try that sometime when we had money. I was not aware that he only had a few dors. He sold his gold ring and was trying to manage the penny. He would not ask for money from Froy, Khal, or his brother Zephyrus. His ride was too high to be reached.


    I did not say anything when we were just staring at the ferries wheel. ¡°We¡¯lle back again, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hali¡¯s eyes were on the Ferris wheel, too. I could hear the loud shout of people riding on it. I stared at Hali¡¯s side view features. Everyone told me he was one of the nice-looking men living on earth. They were right even if he was annoying.


    Somehow, I appreciate his presence. When I was alone, he was next to me. When I was crying, he was also here. He was not that bad at all.


    ¡°Does staring at me makes you wet?¡±


    I chuckled in disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He had a small grin on his lips. ¡°You stare as if you want to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± I rolled my eyes. The truth¡­ there was an urge, but I would not try that on Hali. His head would get bigger. He did not deserve a gentle kiss. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± I sat on the bench near the popcorn chart. ¡°If life is without pain, will it call life?¡±


    Hali moved his eyebrow up. ¡°You¡¯re asking nonsense.¡±


    I gazed at the twinkling stars. We move out of the hospital at noontime, but we were now staring at the dark sky, meaning almost half of the day, we apanied each other. It was a miracle that I stayed long on his side without being annoyed.


    A moment of silence before he talked. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I could not understand why he said ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°No, life will never be called life without pain. It has no thrill in absence of grief, sorrow, or sadness. Things afterward make us bored. If no shifting of feeling, will it be challenging?¡± He shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Pain gives us a lesson. Take it to be strong, not to be weak. You have a long way to run before you reach your goal.¡±


    ¡°I hope you always have a sense when talking.¡±


    He turned his back on me without responding. ¡°Come on move your ass. We¡¯ll freaking go home.¡±


    I had no doubt of following him. I wrapped my hand around his lower arm. ¡°Did your nose bleed today?¡±


    ¡°Your hole will bleed when I fuck you.¡±


    I hit his shoulder. ¡°You are a pervert!¡±


    Hali chuckled handsomely, He leaned his rights arm on my shoulder. ¡°Kidding.¡± He kissed me on my forehead. ¡°It won¡¯t bleed as long as Sera is here.¡± He answered my question well.


    Wait. Did he kiss me on my forehead? It took me so long to absorb his gesture. I tried not to think about that. Perhaps he was unaware that he did that.


    When we reached my apartment. I headed to the bathroom to clean my body. I removed my clothes and let them drop to my feet. I slowly walked to the shower area and opened the faucet. I felt the water falling into my whole body.


    Another tiring day, tomorrow, I would be in charge t the office. I should mind that tomorrow. I grabbed the soap. In a circr motion, I was cleaning inch by inch of my skin. I massaged it on my face. identally, the soap slipped into my hand. I bent down to look for it. I could not see it due to the bubbles scattering my face.


    I was surprised when someone grabbed my hand and ced the soap. ¡°Want help?¡±


    ¡°Hali?¡± I immediately wet my face to remove the bubbles. I red at him when I viewed him naked in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m bathing. Go outside.¡±


    ¡°I will take a bath either. Won¡¯t mind if I join?¡± He gradually moved towards me. He settled his hands on my curves.

 Chapter 73

    TURN BACK


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°No, just move out. I¡¯ll do this faster.¡± I covered my breast. He saw that I did not need to, but I was shy. The light in the bathroom was so bright. He would see my body in clear detail.


    He stared at my face for a second and then went down to my breasts. ¡°I want to learn something new.¡±


    I gasped for air. My vision was a little blurry due to the water dripping into my face. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°How to make Zarya happy?¡±


    My mouth was barely open. Is he the Alpha King of Water? It felt like he was not the man I met, the mad king. He was different tonight.


    He slowly moved his head towards me. He left a little distance to our faces, fixing our noses together while we were looking at each other¡¯s faces as if we were memorizing every detail of them.


    Why do I feel that he is extra handsome tonight?


    He glued our foreheads together. There was a temptation for me to kiss him. I had no idea what was happening. I could feel the drum in my chest, shouting for an intimate touch to him. I did everything to prevent the first move, but no matter what I did, Hali was irresistible.


    No words wereing out of our mouths until he touched my lips with my lips. It was just a soft touch, a peck, a gentle cing of lips.


    ¡°Will Poor Little Thing trust me for tonight?¡± His voice was so sweet, not the usual Hali who was usually shouting. It was low and full of passion.


    The tears in my eyes mixed with the water. I wanted to cry so loud until the tears were drained. I could still remember my friend, Serenity. Her smile, her voice, her kindness, our memories.


    ¡°Will Asshole take me to paradise?¡± I gave back the question and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°You sure with your request?¡± He kissed my forehead, down to the peak of my nose. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will love the paradise and you¡¯ll not take yourself away from that ce?¡±


    ¡°Take me to where I am happier.¡± I leaned my cheek on his wet chest. I could hear the sound of his heartbeat. I was not the only one who felt the strange sensation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will make youÒ»¡± He stopped talking when I slowly slid my hand from his chest down to his hard six-pack abs, down to his long.


    ¡°I want this.¡± After I spelled out those words, he touched my lips softly. He made me feel that I am a woman that must be adored and cherished. Little by little, I could feel my soul wanting his touch, even more, like his kiss addictively.


    I slightly parted my lips, giving him full ess to my mouth, but he did not enter his tongue. He yed with my upper lips then down to my lower lips. He was not hurrying the movement. He was giving life to my sleeping desire of lust. His lips were as sweet as cherry. Every move he made was in slow motion. He was introducing to me the other side of him. The gentle King Water.


    He kissed me for about ten seconds then he went down to my ear, licking it softly, ying with his tongue. I bit my mouth to prevent the moans that were about to escape. While cherishing me, his hands were traveling up and down my curves. My bite on my lips became harder when his naughty hands curled my breasts. He pitched my nipple in a way that would stimte the current. He won when the electricity was spreading around my body.


    His lips went to my cor bone. I tilted my head to make give him permission. He slowly moved down to my right breast and sucked my nipple. I was unaware when hI yanked his hair, pulling him closer to my body.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ mmm.¡± A low moan escaped from my mouth. I was prohibited to do that again. It made me embarrassed, but he made it more intense. He palmed my left breast while sucking on the right one. He pinched my other nipple when he yed with the other one until he interchanged his mouth to my mounds. My body was arcing due to the overloading sensation, I could feel the wetness down there. I could not take this anymore.


    Why does he not make me feel this way before? It was a mouthwatering feeling.


    He moved down and down until he reached my belly. He kissed it slowing down. He gently moved my thighs apart. Hali looked up at me. Our eyes met, and he gave me a small smile before he sucked my sensitive folds.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I yanked his hair, my body was swaying up. I felt so much pleasure. Over. ¡°I want more!¡± I could not name the sensation. It was too much. I liked it to the point that I caught myself screaming.


    He plugged his middle finger while he was licking my sheath. The feeling was unnamed. ¡°Hali!¡± I shouted his name over and over again. His wet hair was messy due to my yank.


    I felt something was about to explode as my thighs were shaking. Hali did not stop what he was doing. I covered my mouth to avoid the other loud sound of moan. Suddenly, there was a hot liquid dripping down my thighs.


    Hali lifted me. He ced me on the sink and located his body in the middle of my thighs. Another scream echoed in the whole bathroom when he thrust slowly. The tingling sensation made me forget of my loathing of him.


    He brought me to a ce I have never seen and feel before. My body was shaking with every thrust he made. I held his shoulder to support my body. He was looking at me, thousands and millions of emotions were sparking in his eyes.


    Not a lust. I think¡­ it¡¯s adoration? If I was not mistaken.


    He kissed me on my lips as he moved gently. I tried to hide the expression on my face, but I could not. My lips were barely opened. My eyes were shut hardly as I felt the unity of our bodies. It was so steamy, so delicious, unforgettable, and most of all addictive.


    ¡°Ahmmm¡­ ahhh¡­ harder.¡± I had no idea why am I saying these words, it came naturally. I wanted it. Fast. Slow. Hard. Smooth. Deep. Shallow. He cupped my face and kissed me while panting. Until a long thrust, causes me to touch the cloud and feel heaven. I rested my face on his chest when I let the thing fill my womb.


    ¡°Hali? Zarya?¡±


    We were both startled when we heard the voice of Khal.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Hali whispered as his eyes were widening. I had no strength to stand up or move. I was just looking at his action who was hurrying. He nced at me. His mouth moved apart as if there were words he wanted to say until he closed it again.


    He never say anything when he moved out of the bathroom. I burst out crying as I started at the door.


    Why do I feel an attachment to him? Am I starting to fall in love?


    His back turning away from me kept reying into my head.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Am I just a toy to you?


    I need to convert this growing feeling into someone before it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 74

    SLOWLY FALLING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Hali talked to Khal for a minute. I did not face him. I was busy bathing and cleaning my body after the steamy scene. I felt so tired that I was thinking of lying on the bed. After I finished bathing, I went to the vanity mirror to brush my wet hair and dried it using a white towel. I saw Hali in the reflection in the mirror, he opened the door and slowly walked towards me.


    ¡°What brings Khal here?¡± I talked to him in the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°He brought food, minding if we eat because he knows I have no single penny.¡± He stopped walking when he was about to reach me. He blew a loud sigh, turned his back on me, and then went to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep here.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. I did not mind him even though my head was so curious about why was he sleeping there beside me? Even if my apartment was small, it had two rooms, the purpose was when they wanted to sleep in my apartment.


    I stayed in front of the mirror for a long period of time, gazing at myself. I was not the old Zarya, I was stronger and braver, but my heart was still fragile. I realized I was slowly falling for Hali. Slowly and gently. I grabbed the brush and graduallyb my hair from the top down to the edge. I felt so sleepy, but I could not move. It was awkward, Hali was in the bed.


    I settled up, moving out of the room with my messy mind. Good thing, that there was a veranda, even though my apartment was just small. I gazed at the surrounding. The light from the houses was viewed from my direction. The scenery was making me rxed. If my brother, Zaiden, was here, he wouldugh at me. He used to do that when I had a crush or was infatuated with someone and yet they did not like me back. I missed those teases of him. I longed for his presence. My little brother would make my world chaos in the middle of my silence.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I inhaled heavily and blew it out as the cold air touched my skin, which was why I hugged myself and created friction on my shoulder.


    My body could not move when I felt someone hug me from my behind. He leaned his chin on my shoulder, his hands were crossed to my belly and then, he touched my shoulder with his lips. There were no words between us. The only sound could hear was the whistling of the wind and the bark of dogs from the houses below our location. We were on the second floor, the view was perfect in this area.


    ¡°Not sleepy? Why not dance with me?¡±


    I felt like I was deaf. Did he invite me to dance? Or it was just my delusion?


    He touched my cheek with his lips and then suddenly I felt him walking away from me. I thought he would go back to the room, but hearing the music shocked me. I was not a fan, but I heard the song. Adore you by Miley Cyrus.


    I did not hear footsteps which were why I did not expect that he would hug me from my back for the second time. He dragged me inside. I looked up at him, his height was too high for me. I watched the formation of a small smile on his lips. He grasped my hand, gradually raising it up, and rested it on his shoulder. Then, he wrapped his hands around my waist.


    ¡°How to make Zarya happy? This is my second time asking for your happiness.¡± He raised his right hand and touched my cheek. ¡°Just tell me what you want for tonight. I¡¯ll serve as your wish fulfiller.¡±


    I scoffed in sarcasm. ¡°What did you eat and you are sweet?¡±


    ¡°Pussy.¡± He chuckled, showing me his white clean aligned well teeth. ¡°Your pussy.¡± He repeated whileughing. I caught myself riding his joke.


    ¡°You¡¯re not funny.¡±


    ¡°Why smiling, then?¡±


    The music made the scene extra special. I loved how the singer sang the song. It was really emotional, causing us to sway, steeped side by side, and dance romantically.


    ¡°I only dance with rock songs and perform in hip hop, not this kind of shit.¡± His voice was not annoyed, just stating a matter of fact.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you can dance. Me? I was in the theater when I was in hush school, but I was not good at performing. I just care to do it.¡± I caressed my hand from his neck down to his broad shoulder, tracing its width.


    ¡°I escaped schooling at the Elemental Kingdom. My ssmates are my brothers. That won¡¯t give me thrill.¡± He moved his face near me, gluing our noses and cupping my both cheek.


    ¡°What are your interests?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulder, his gesture told me he was thinking. ¡°Fcuking pussies? Nothing, actually¡­ I just go with the flow, ride women, and work hard to learn how to be a great warrior. I don¡¯t want to be a king either. I have no interest at all.¡±


    ¡°Your life is boring.¡±


    ¡°Nah¡­¡± He brushed my hair from the top slowly down to the edge, reaching my chest. My hair was not that long due to my office attire, curl design, and shiny ck color. ¡°When you have no interest in everything, you have no worries¡­¡±


    I stared at his face when his hands were ying with my nipple covered by my nightie until he inserted it inside.


    ¡°Then, touching me won¡¯t satisfy you?¡± A small smile was established on my lips.


    He did not respond to my question. Hali was a man who did not like to reply to a topic that would be unsafe for him. Not a man of words. Slowly, he used his forefinger, ying with my nipple in a circr motion.


    ¡°After killing the fuckers who killed your family, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Exploring life.¡± I ced my hands on his chest, tracing every skin going down to his tummy, teasing each other was a good feeling. Who would be the one who surrender and kiss first?


    His fingers went to my lips, touching them smoothly. Afterward, he glued our forehead, closing his eyes, inhaling and exhaling heavily as if he was thinking of something uneasy.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± His eyes were still shut.  ¡°You need to need someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you making me hurry to find soÒ»¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I touched his chin, and moved his head up, our eyesnded on each other. ¡°Does something bother you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ your safety is necessary. You need someone who will take careÒ»¡±


    ¡°I can fight for myself, but sure I will date someone.¡±


    ¡°Khal is my suggestion.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°Khal?¡±


    But Colden had already confessed to me? Why him?


    ¡°He likes you.¡± He looked down at the center table in front of the ck couch. ¡°No¡­ he loves you.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he went here for me? To bring me some freaking food? He went here in spite of her mother in the hospital because he cares about you.¡±


    My eyes were blinking as I gazed directly into his eyes. The coldness was radiating to me. ¡°How about you?¡± I gasped for air, the nervousness filled my chest. ¡°Did you care about me?¡±


    His mouth opened and then closed. He looked down and whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t be Hali if I care about you.¡±


    ¡°Can you please care? At least¡­ a little?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You must be tired. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°You are unbelievable! Does fucking me the only thing that matters to you?¡±


    He did not respond. He walked towards the speaker and was about to close the music when I hurried towards him. I kissed him, but he moved his head to the right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me again.¡± His voice was low, he spun the speaker button and closed the music.


    I mmed my butt on the carpet while staring at him. What was happening to me? For one hour, I hated him then suddenly, I would just feel my heart pumping as if it only needed him to survive.


    Hali glued our forehead as his knee was on the floor and his right hand supported his weight. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me. I kiss you.¡±


    He fixed our lips together. I caught myself, following every sway he made. On the floor, we made love.


    No, I am not infatuated. I am on the way to deeply fall in love. Admittedly, I felt jealous of Seraphina.


    Maybe I nned to manipte him, not because I wanted to control him, but to make him love me.


    The game is over if I ride with his mes. How about my avenge to my family¡¯s murder? I can¡¯t love King Water.


    I can¡¯t¡­ as many people I love, the rate of pain will be high.


    I don¡¯t want this feeling, especially when he is the guy.

 Chapter 75

    PLAY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    When the sun rose, Hali was not beside me. Colden was the one who would bring me to the office.


    ¡°Bring this to the CEO office.¡± Bram gave me a folder. ¡°It¡¯s confidential.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Sir.¡± I turned around and was about to leave Bram when he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too much. He¡¯ll be irritated.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. Bram was not a tough man. If he wanted me to scold by his father, he would not warn me. Day by day with him, I slowly knew him. He was not the one who was the content of their description of him.


    I headed to the CEO office. I was looking side by side, perhaps, I could get something from observing the ce. There was no evidence that would take them down. The employees were just working just like normal people.


    ¡°Greeting, Sir. Sir Bram¡¯s envelope.¡± I ced it on his table. He slowly looked up at me. He is Brockton Jenkins, the father of Bram, the most dangerous Mafia Boss ording to the rumors. He gazed at me from feet to face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Zarry Hamilton, Sir Bram¡¯s secretary.¡±


    He examined my body figure. I was lucky when I did not pass on his taste. Perhaps I was a small woman. Most of the men liked Ms. Universe¡¯s beauty and height plus my boobs were not that attractive. I had well-formed breasts, but it was not that big. Possibly, the reason why Bram did not like me, too, like a woman. However, Caspian found me attractive. Thest time when he was at Bram¡¯s office, he was requesting for Bram to take me to bed. It was a good thing, Bram needed me, therefore, he did not want me to be gone or disrespected by others.


    During my weeks of staying, I learned the files and all transactions on hisputer. He went to the ck Market every Wednesday which was tomorrow. Nheless, he had scheduled for tomorrow. He told me this was more important than everything, so he would cancel the ck market visit. He also refused the negotiation at the Land of Pieces.


    ¡°Tell Bram to order a woman, probably five women.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Sir.¡± My stand was like a royal, like Matilda. Speaking of Matilda, I did not see her since I left the Elemental Kingdom. I forgot to ask her Hali. Maybe when I got back to the kingdom.


    I left the room and immediately walked, hurrying back to Bram¡¯s office. I went inside the elevator. On the fifth floor, it opened, and someone had tapped the button from outside. My knee trembled in shock when I saw the smirk of Caspian.


    Of all people, why him?


    I gasped for air as he walked inside the elevator. We were the only people in it therefore I had no chance to run or else he assaulted me.


    ¡°The secretary.¡± Caspian¡¯s voice did not content me even a second. It felt like he would do something terrible.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Sir.¡± I managed to stand straightly and showed him my respect even though my chest was pounding so recklessly. Hali trained me not to show to the enemy the fear, but at this moment, I wanted to call him just like when I was at the condo.


    ¡°How¡¯s your brother?¡± It seemed casual, deep inside, there was something ying in his mind.


    I grabbed air and blew it out. ¡°He went to the other city. His job is there.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you are alone in your house?¡±


    I managed to hide the dread that was scattered around me. It should not reflect on my face. I needed to stand brave. I must remember what Hali taught me.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, Virgin Secretary. You didn¡¯t call me. Didn¡¯t you find me attractive?¡± He moved a little. I forced myself to not walk away. The awkwardness was in my chest. I grabbed as deep air as I could and gazed at him directly.


    ¡°I found you attractive, Sir, but I don¡¯t want to fuck the man that I didn¡¯t love. My mother once said¡­ give yourself to the man you love, not to anyone you want.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is in the century age.¡± The smirk crept on his lips. He left a little distance from our bodies. The reflection of me and him could be seen in the steel of the elevator. I looked straight and confident, but deep inside, I liked to grip my skirt tightly to get the courage to stand.


    ¡°Nevertheless, you need to go to my condo. I heard you demand money because of your father? I can give you double or triple since you¡¯re a virgin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about that.¡±


    I had a sigh of relief when the elevator opened. I hurried towards the office. Bram was sitting at the table and Trace was in front of him, settling on the chair.


    ¡°I told you, Caspian. Stop chasing my secretary. She¡¯ll get sick with your big cock when you fuck her! I need someone who¡¯ll help me here!¡± Bram shouted immediately when he saw Caspian was following me even when I sat on my swivel chair.


    Trace scoffed in sarcasm. ¡°Why hire a cute secretary? She takes the men¡¯s interest in a woman. What do you expect?¡± He yed with the knight of the chess. I had not noticed that they were ying chess.


    ¡°Respect my secretary. That¡¯s all. She has work to do.¡± Bram was so annoyed, it showed on his face.


    ¡°Woah! You haven¡¯t protected a secretary before. What¡¯s so special about her?¡± Caspian jumped to sit at my table. I managed not to show my irritation.


    ¡°She¡¯s smart and easily gets the work. I can¡¯t find another secretary like her.¡± Bram did his steps on the chess.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Zarry.¡± Trace gave me a small smile. ¡°Bram¡¯s first secretary died because of bleeding her female organ. It¡¯s me and Caspian who did that, Bram was silent and never get mad. Second, the same thing. Third, got killed because she escaped andÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Bram gritted his teeth.


    I listened to every word they said. So that was what happened? Perhaps they did not want to be Bram¡¯s Secretary.


    ¡°All of those, Bram was silent. He didn¡¯t care, but look at him now, he cared for a small secretary.¡± Traceughed which was followed by Caspian.


    Bram only shook his head. ¡°Just like what I said. I need Zarry. My work is overload.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡± Their attention went to me. They were all shocked. I gave them a wide smile. ¡°I need a penny for my father. Just triple the pay. I can y if you want?¡±

 Chapter 76

    DEATH IS THE ONLY JUSTICE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    A smirk was formed on Caspian¡¯s lips. Trace tilted his head, examining my feature while Bram shook his head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take their y¡­¡± Bram narrowed his eyes, his cool aura was there. He folded his white long sleeves polo from the wrist to the elbow. ¡°Our y rather.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I badly need money andÒ»¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Bram moved his head from left to right.


    ¡°Why decision for her?¡± Caspian wrapped his big muscr arm on my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Bram immediately stood up, hurried towards him, and grabbed his cor which made me startle.


    Does he care for me?


    ¡°When I said don¡¯t touch her, remove your ass or I¡¯ll cut your shoulder!¡± I could see the gritting on his teeth.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh? Seems like I created a fire in their friendship? I liked what I was seeing.


    I just liked to seduce them and when they agreed, I would kill them the same night in the same room. The mission waspleted. However, I had no knowledge of why is Bram acting strange? He was shielding me from his friend, his father, or even the people who would harm me.


    Why?


    ¡°Easy.¡± Caspian slowly eased his touch on his cor. ¡°Do you want to own her alone? Then, do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just acting like that when you love a person. Just like with your dead girlfriend, Shey.¡± Trace moved the chess as if he did not care as the tension started to be burned.


    ¡°Easy, Bram Jenkins. I won¡¯t fuck Zarry if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Caspian tapped his shoulder. ¡°Your head is as heat as the boiling water. One hundred degrees celsius.¡±


    Bram lowered his madness when he threw him. ¡°Get out of my office.¡±


    Trace stood up from where he was sitting. When his eyesnded on me. He winked as if he was teasing me. ¡°We¡¯lle back when your head is low temperature.¡±


    ¡°Same thing.¡± Caspian nced at me with his upper corner lips. He walked backward as his lips were stretched.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Bram threw them the papers. He had anger management. He came back to his table with a frowned expression. I gave him a minute to pass his bad mood before I talked to him.


    ¡°Sir, do you want coffee?¡±


    He looked up at me, his jaw had clenched as his eyes were burning in fire. I moved one step backward. My chest was covered with nervousness.


    ¡°What are you? A whore?¡± he was panting in anger. He settled up, moving to me little by little. I walked backward as I was holding the air inside my lungs. I moved and moved until the table touched my back.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I held my back and winced. His expression changed into a tamed lion.


    ¡°You hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± I massaged the upper back portion of my body. Surely, it would create a purple color. I felt the stinging sensation.


    ¡°Sit.¡± He dragged the swivel chair and looked at me intimately.


    No way! Does he have affection for me?


    The truth was, I never found any harm to him, except he was killing when he was mad. Possibly, he would not kill me. Sometimes, he was like a volcano, explosion automatically ur when he reached his limits. I have never seen him perverting other women by just a look. Unlike Trace and Caspian, they looked atdies as if they would rip their clothes.


    What is the deep information I should know about his life? Or is there something I need to know? Perhaps, he does not need to sentence to death.


    I nced at him for so long, tracing the manly shape of his face, his nose, his lips. He looked familiar.


    I heard his low sigh as he averted his look. ¡°You can off tomorrow or you can join me with my sister¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°I like to be with you at the grave.¡±


    He seemed surprised, but it immediately went away. ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just visiting at the grave, right? We won¡¯t take long?¡±


    I saw his adam¡¯s apple move down and up. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Count on me.¡±


    When I got home the same day, Hali was not at my apartment. When I asked Colden, he said he was with Seraphina, taking her to the different ces of the Human World. Khal and Froy were still at the hospital. No one was watching over me, except Colden.


    I could not sleep the night which was why I watched a romantic movie on the couch with Colden.


    ¡°Midnight snack?¡± He brought me a popcorn, putting it on the center table.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I grabbed pieces of it and chewed them.


    ¡°How¡¯s the office?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened. No much information.¡± I answered while the cheese favored popcorn was inside my mouth.


    ¡°Hali shouldn¡¯t risk your life for that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    ¡°Until when will be you be his ve?¡± There was no sign of irritation in his tone, just pure asking.


    ¡°I left no option.¡±


    ¡°You have always an option¡­¡± He whispered the next line. ¡°Me.¡±


    I sealed my mouth. If only I met Colden first at least I was now stepping towards my revenge on the enemy, but sadly, Colden did not want to hurt people. He was not a good warrior, he was a kind king who would love peace rather than war.


    ¡°I must be a warrior on my own.¡±


    ¡°And giving your body to Hali makes you a warrior?¡±


    ¡°No, not that thing.¡± I breathe in and out. ¡°His training.¡±


    ¡°I hate it, but I can¡¯t hate him. He¡¯s my brother.¡± Colden held pieces of popcorn and fit them into his mouth. I noticed his eyebags.


    Does he not sleep during the night?


    ¡°Why do you have a ck circle under your eyes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always asking. You know why¡­ I can¡¯t sleep because my monster will wake up.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. He had a chain in the evening. I developed a pity for him.


    ¡°I thought being a royal is equal to having all you want.¡± I grabbed a coke in a can and rank it. The sweetness and acid crawled to my throat.


    ¡°Being a royal is like living in hell. All people look at you with perfection¡­ It¡¯s bad tomit mistakes. It¡¯s prohibited to love who you want. It¡¯s not allowed to be friends with low born and others.¡± He drank the coke in the can. ¡°It¡¯s a curse to be a coward like me.¡±


    ¡°You are not a coward. It¡¯s just your perception is different.¡± I leaned my back on the headboard of the sofa. ¡°You can view the things that other persons can¡¯t.¡±


    He leaned his back to the headboard, too. ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t the solution for everything¡­ Brutality can¡¯t create a peaceful world, it¡¯s just burning the degree of hatred and chaos. Death after death, a cycle of blood drip mixed on the soil. That¡¯s not the world I want.¡±


    A small smile was formed on my lips. King Ice had a different view of the world, opposite to mine. ¡°I agreed, but when you experienced what I have been through.¡± I stared directly into his eyes as my jaw tightened. ¡°Death is the only justice, the key for revenge, and the fill to my heart.¡±

 Chapter 77

    YOU WILL BE PUNISHED


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The next day, I headed to the office. I had not seen even the shadow of Hali.


    Is ignoring me on his trip now?


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Bram requested me when he passed by me on the stairs up to the entrance of the Jenkins Enterprise. I hurried to follow him. I held the handle of the ck shiny car and got inside.


    All our way to the cemetery, I was just silent, looking at the view outside.


    ¡°Get down.¡± Bram did not open the door for me, I did that by myself.


    While I was stomping on the grass, I felt my chest beating so loud, and unstable. I felt like there was something that would happen in this ce. My wolf was whispering to me that I should be alerted in my environment.


    Suddenly, Bram stopped walking. He faced me with his sharp eyes. ¡°Are youfortable with me, Zarya Wixx?¡±


    I felt like the world stopped rotating when I heard my full name. I activated my ear, hearing the touch and waves of air, trying to figure out if there was harm.


    ¡°You are not Zarry, right? Your name is Zarya.¡± He walked towards me, little by little.


    I moved backward as I felt the drumming of my chest. The nervousness was scattering around my system. My knee was trembling, but he would not take my strength to fight.


    I am a wolf, the daughter of the great beta. He is just a human being. No capability just like wolves. One bite of my wolf and he would die.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx, why are you pretending to be Zarry Hamilton? Why did you fake your certificate of graduation?¡± He walked near and near. The tension was filling the air. I gasped for air to pull all my courage to fight once hended his hand on me.


    Suddenly, he sat on the grass near my feet. It was toote to notice the gravestone. There was a beautiful flower with various colors surrounding it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me.¡± His eyes were on the gravestone. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, I raped you and ripped you into pieces just like what happened to my old secretaries.¡± He grabbed my hand and pulled me to sit. ¡°I will give you a chance to exin why are you lying.¡±


    My mouth was barely open when I saw the name of the gravestone. All this time, Bram was protecting me because of¡­


    My knee down to the grass and burst out crying. ¡°Serenity!¡± I let the tears fill my tears.


    My head was messed up, Does this mean, Serenity, my best friend is Bram¡¯s sister? The one who was ambushed. The one who was killed by the family¡¯s opnent.


    ¡°When she was still alive, she talked about her friend, Zarya Wixx. She kept on finding you. I helped her, but it was toote when I found you.¡± Bram¡¯s face was different from his attitude at the office, he was in his brother¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Serenity!¡± I almost hugged the grave as I cried with my heart out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I left you.¡± My knee was down on the grass. I did not care if I felt so weak right now. I lost my family and one of my best friends. The pain was unbearable. I did not know how to talk to her, herst hours in this world were finding me. My sob was so loud. I burst into everything that I could. Fortunately, Hali was not here, if he was, he would p me strongly for being vulnerable in front of the enemy.


    I stopped crying for a minute, gazing at her gravestone. She did not story told her life, she just said she had a half-brother and even if their blood were not full as a sibling, she loved him so bad. I would not expect that man was Bram.


    ¡°Herst words¡­ find my friend, Zarya Wixx.¡±


    Bram¡¯s lines made the tears flood again to my face. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I gasped at the grass and soil surrounding her. ¡°I am here. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The tears rolled slowly on Bram¡¯s cheek. ¡°She was sweet, lovely, and beautiful. I can¡¯t ept she died at an early age.¡±


    ¡°Who did this to her?¡±


    ¡°Still looking for.¡± Bram wiped the small tears on his face. ¡°I will make them suffer tripled as how my sister suffered.¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡± I gritted my teeth as my hand tightened gripping the soil. ¡°Can I ask you one question?¡±


    He did not respond. He just looked at me. ¡°Are you finding for Hali? Andmand your people to kill his friends?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, even if he beats me badly for her womaÒ»¡± He stopped talking, his forehead was wrinkled. ¡°How did you know him?¡±


    ¡°Did you love your sister?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely take you to bed right now if I didn¡¯t, Zarya Wixx.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s cooperate with each other.¡±


    *****


    ¡°What the fuck! You trust him just a second of stating her sister¡¯s freaking life!¡± Hali was so mad at me, his eyes were burning in fire. ¡°And you believed him? The enemy can create a story beyond your knowledge!¡±


    When my eyes met Froy, he shrugged. He was on the couch of Khal¡¯s mansion, talking about the n. ¡°Agreed. He¡¯s right.¡± Froy said.


    ¡°You are not beware!¡± Hali punched the wall. ¡°You are not going to go back to their damn office!¡±


    I stood up recklessly. ¡°You can fake a story. You can tell a lie¡­ but grief, tears, and sadness can¡¯t be hidden by your created stories.¡± I went to Hali. I left a little distance between our faces. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    He scoffed with his gritted teeth. ¡°You are biting their snare and once you fell, they will easily cut you apart. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Hali¡¯s jaw was tightened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me. Serenity is my best friend and she talked a lot about her father. Before this, all happened.¡± I turned my back on him., calming myself.


    ¡°Perhaps, your heart begins to be closed to Bram Jenkins.¡± Hali stomped his feet heavily on the floor tiles and went upstairs without hearing my response. He was about to reach the second floor when my voice echoed.


    ¡°My revenge for my family is not just my concern! My life is surrounded by a good human being who made me genuinely happy in my past! You can¡¯t take me away from this mission.¡± The tears rolled to my cheek. ¡°My best friend gave me a life that I would look back with a smile. Remember¡­ I lived with the human before and I loved them as much as how they loved me.¡±


    Hali gazed down at me. ¡°Who gives you permission to talk to me in that manner?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no king if that¡¯s what you mean.¡± I fought his re. I was not afraid of anyone, not fear of death as to conclude, that would be myst destination.


    The silence was at Khal and Froy. They were not butting in as they knew how intense the situation was.


    Hali averted his look at me as his jaw tightened in anger. ¡°Follow me to my room. You will be punished.¡±

 Chapter 78

    CHERISH


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°How dare you shout at me in front of my friends!¡± Those were the words cem out to him as I entered the room.


    My attention was caught by the women¡¯s clothes, hanging in the closet that was now opened. It was unbelievable. I did not see him in the past few days because he was with someone? With Sera probably?


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± My voice had no energy. I was so sick of this. I gazed at him with tears condensing beside my eyes.


    Why you? Why of all people?


    I turned my back and held the doorknob. I needed to hurry, leave this ce, or else he would see how broken my heart was.


    He is the Alpha King. He can do whatever he wants. He can get whoever he likes. He can be with whoever he desires.


    Me? I am nothing. No one. If I disappear, nobody will take the risk and effort to find me. Not Hali, not the King Water. He dragged me to this mission to train me, not even knowing how dangerous it was. He only thinks about his friends, himself, and his pleasures.


    I had one step toward out when he circled his big arms to my small body, leaning his chin on my shoulder. There he was, ying sweet again. I knew what he wanted. I knew it from the start, but why am I became a fool? Why am I so stupid to agree with this matter?


    ¡°Stay.¡± He whispered to my ear. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The tears rolled from my eyes down to my cheek. I wiped it immediately. I did not want him to notice it.


    Crying is a sign of weakness.


    I pulled all my courage to unfasten his hands, but he was too strong. I was drowned in my feeling. Even if I hated him so much, his heat and my heart pounding made me remain in my stand.


    ¡°Why I didn¡¯t see you for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°You have no right toÒ»¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this!¡± I tried not to sob, I had difficulty prohibiting it. ¡°Let¡¯s end up the agreement. I can avenge my own family on my own!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out.¡± He shut his eyes and settled his lips on my shoulder. ¡°No out with my charm.¡±


    ¡°Who said I am charmed with you?¡± I sniffed two times and covered my lips as I did not want him to hear my sobs. Thousands and millions of thorns suffocating my heart.


    ¡°Your tears.¡± He kissed my cheek from behind, his hands were settled in my belly.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ like that?¡± I was just whispering, I was so tired of this setup.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Heartless.¡± I unbonded his hands on my tummy and faced him. ¡°I need to go.¡± I managed to step towards the door and left the room. I held the railings of the stairs while walking. The weakening of my body was filling me. The tears were crawling throughout my body.


    ¡°Zarya, are you okay?¡±


    Even if my eyes were blurred, the innocent face of Seraphina could be seen.


    Nice. She is a virgin, gorgeous and sexy. A beauty queen.


    This is what Matilda talking about. When Hali used to me or I did not make him excite anymore, he would just throw me like trash. He would never look at me again with pleasure and that was how I saw in his eyes when he was staring at me with no expression. He felt nothing to me.


    I red at Sera with the fire in my eyes. ¡°If you think you steal what is mine. You can¡¯t never me.¡± I wiped the tears using my palm.


    I marched to the second floor with my hands closed. I swayed my hips going down the stair. It was good timing when Colden was entering the house.


    ¡°Hi, Zarya.¡± He gave me a cute smile while waiting for his hands.


    ¡°Are you free today?¡± I gave him a wide smile.


    ¡°My time is always free when you¡¯re asking.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have a date.¡±


    His mouth moved open. Khal and Froy were on the couch. They were shocked. Khal slowly brought down his magazine while gazing at me with no emotion. Froy moved his head up. Only to find out that Hali was on the second floor, looking down at us.


    ¡°Yes or no?¡± My wide smile stretched even more.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Colden¡¯s lips formed a huge handsome smile.


    Why can¡¯t I love Colden instead? He is my king after all. If only my father did not die.


    *****


    ¡°Come on!¡± I moved down from the car when I saw the peacocks slowly walking down the road. Colden a bit knowledge of the Human World, so he could not bring me to any ce. He just suggested a road trip, viewing the nature we passed by.


    A genuine smile formed on my lips as I watched the peacocks. It had iridescent blue necks, bright green tail feathers dotted with eyespots and it was so wonderful!


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Look! Look!¡± I slowly moved, so I could not disturb them.


    Colden was just standing, watching me, his two hands were inserted into his two pockets. He was wearing a white in v-neck shirt and ck pants. His shoes were white also. He was so cute with those. However, Zephyrus was the cutest among all of them. He acted childish unlike Colden, he was like Korean Oppa, adorable and handsome was thebination of his description. He was so kind in any aspect and I would surely be secure when I was with him.


    We walked on the road, observing nature. The rice nts, trees, birds, and even carabaos.


    ¡°Speak up.¡± Colden¡¯s eyes blinked two times. When I move my head up, the reflection of the sun hits his face. I only see his charming eyes.


    ¡°Speak what?¡±


    ¡°You and Hali had a fight which was why you invited me for a date? Am I a second choice now?¡± There was a pain in his tone, but he tried to mask it.


    ¡°King Ice, even if we had no fight. I will never take long on his side. He is a mad king. He shouts at everything! He is the worst man I have ever known!¡± I gritted my teeth as I remembered him. Thinking about him made me in a bad mood.


    ¡°You are just saying that because you are angry. When he talks to you again, you willÒ»¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay with a negative person.¡± I gave him a small smile as I let out the air. ¡°A man with a loud voice. Can¡¯t.¡± My eyes became small when I looked up at the orange-yellow sky. ¡°I want to be with the man who will love me back. Who will care the same as I care.¡±


    ¡°Why choose me, then?¡±


    My eyes were glued to his face. I memorized his attractive eyes, thick eyebrows, pointed nose, and thin rosy pink lips. His eyes were sparkling as if he was telling me I was the most beautiful girl in the world.


    Colden is my ideal man. There is no question about that, but why does my heart keep picking Hali?


    ¡°There is no need to answer.¡± Colden¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. ¡°You can pick me or any man you want, but please¡­ not the Alpha King of Water.¡± He paused and then continued. ¡°You will not be cherished.¡±


    I doubled-blink my eyes as I stared directly into his eyes. ¡°Show me how to cherish, my king.¡±


    The next thing I knew was beyond control, but I never refused. Colden cupped my cheek, our lips glued together.


    I deserve to be loved, not to be treated like trash.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79

    THE PRODUCT OF ABUSE


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I was peeking at the window as I was watching Colden and Zarya hopping inside the car. There was suffocation inside my chest. I admired her. There was no exnation for that. I liked her, maybe the like as someone who was closed to the heart.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe her hair is far longer.¡± Froy stood beside me and peeked, too.


    My forehead was wrinkled, was about to leave him. There were no words that woulde out of his mouth, except teasing.


    ¡°Why not tell her?¡± Froy blocked my way. ¡°Colden will definitely get the spot when you are damn slow.¡±


    ¡°What did you know?¡± I stepped aside and was about to leave him, but he was naughty, he blocked my way again.


    ¡°You have no freaking idea how it¡¯s hard to look at someone you loved, doing nothing because you can¡¯t do something to take her. You have a chance. Damn it. Go and fuck her!¡±


    ¡°What? Is fucking that only matters for you? You know I am notÒ»¡±


    ¡°Hell! I mean go and get her!¡±


    I did not respond to Froy¡¯s words. I just turned my back on him and leave, but my feet stuck on the floor when he spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ll face regret when you don¡¯t fight.¡±


    I shut my eyes and opened them again. ¡°If she likes me, she will ask me on a date, I was in there on the couch, but why did she pass by and asked Colden instead?¡± I looked back at him and gave him a small smile. ¡°At times, no matter how brave you are when she¡¯s not for you. Let her go.¡±


    I began to step and finally disappeared into his eyes. I like her, or I love her? But I was not sure if I wanted to be his man. Zarya had been through a lot in her life.


    Can I fill her broken heart? Can I be in her side wherever she is? Can I be an umbre if there is rain? Can I fix her ruined life? Can I be a wolf and save him once she is in danger? Can I be a king and protect her?


    No.


    I am just Khal, no more, less me. I am human and I will never be a wolf for her. I live in a Human World, she lives in the Alpha Kings World. I can not be a warrior. I have no knowledge of Combat.


    If she picks me up, she will not be happy.


    I stopped walking when my ear felt hearing different noises: the car racing, the cat meowing, the dog barking, the squabbling of people, the stomp on the ground, the shut of the door, and other noises.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I held my ears. My hand shook when I saw the blood on it. I blew a loud frustrated air as the fear rolled into my system.


    Am I sick?


    I shut my eyes when suddenly, different images shes into my head even Froy, I could see him walking in my direction. I saw Zarya, they were kissing.


    ¡°Buddy!¡± Before Froy reached me, I copsed with too much pressure on my head and the loudness of my surrounding.


    I woke up, I was in my bed. Froy and Hali were beside me. Hali was sitting on the stool, his thighs were crossed while Froy was on the bed, reading sexy magazines.


    Did they wait for me to wake up? Funny.


    ¡°Buddy, are you gay? Copsing is just for girls.¡± Froy was trying to joke, but the spark of his eyes told me he was concerned about me.


    ¡°You need a dick to suck to have energy.¡± Hali folded his arms on his belly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±


    I tilted my head from left to right. These boys would not bepleted without telling nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I leaned my hands on both sides, resulting in the bed dipping, bouncing up and down. I rested my back on the headboard, gazed at Hali, and then at Froy. There was food, water, and medicine on my side table.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you drop?¡± Froy finally talked with a sense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I just remember, I heard loud noises and I could see the images from my location.¡±


    Hali examined my face, and his back straightened. ¡°You saw people far from you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have no idea why.¡±


    ¡°Shock! I thought you have STD.¡± Froy immediately concluded.


    ¡°STD?¡± My eyebrows moved up.


    ¡°Sexually transmitted disease.¡± Froyughed so loud. I grabbed the pillows beside me and threw them to him all.


    ¡°Fool! How can I have that kind of disease? I haven¡¯t made love with anyone unlike you.¡± I slowly adjusted my body to face the right side of the bed, hang my feet, and then looked for my slippers. ¡°Even the maid, you seduced.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a hot babe.¡± Froy shrugged his head.


    When my eyes met Hali. he was in deep thoughts as if there was something in his head that he wanted to solve. ¡°Is your mom a human?¡± After his silence, he asked me.


    ¡°Of course yes.¡±


    ¡°Your dad?¡±


    I froze in curiosity. ¡°I never meet him.¡± The anger in my chest began to be worsened. ¡°And I have no n to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Smells a hidden secret? Can you tell us the rumor of your life?¡± Froy chuckling. This man really did not know what was personal and what thing was supposed to be a joke. I just ignored him. It did not matter anyway.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    I was just confused why Hali began to ask about my life. He did not care about this information unless he had a reason.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I loathed him forever and I would never forgive him for what he did to my mother. Even if his wrongdoing brought me to this world. I never owed my life to him. Never!


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Hali¡¯s tone was just low.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I was about to leave the bed and went to the bathroom when he talked again, causing me to stop stepping forwards.


    ¡°Yes, you have the capabilities of a wolf.¡±


    I looke back at him with the shock in my system.


    ¡°Crap! Oh, no! Khal Gasper the handsome is a wolf? That will be the biggest controversy when the world¡¯s aware of yourÒ»¡±


    ¡°Fucking shit! Stop talking unimportant!¡± Hali cut Fyoy¡¯s lines. His voice had an annoyance. Who would never be? Froy made my life a joke.


    Froy looked down, moving his head from side to side slightly. ¡°Sorry. I was just surprised. For half of my life, I am with Hali and yet I didn¡¯t know him. I¡­¡± He sniffed while breathing in deeply. ¡°I was afraid, I didn¡¯t know Khal, too.¡±


    I gave him a small smile. ¡°Everyone has a secret and not everybody wants to talk about their misery. In my case, I didn¡¯t want to talk about this. I can¡¯t say¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ ept.¡±


    I managed to be strong in front of my best friends, but my voice told me my heart condition, it sounded cracked. This was the time, I could not control my emotion or fake my feelings. I was not in front of the camera, I was with my friends and my friends were real people, not scripted characters.


    I went back to bed. I licked my lips and bit as I massaged my forehead. ¡°I just wish this is just a created movie, a written novel, imaginary events or¡­I am just¡­a fictional character.¡± I could not handle the bursting put of my emotions. I sniffed to avoid sobbing. ¡°If I cry does it make me a gay?¡± I chuckled as I felt the suffocation in my heart.


    ¡°No,¡± Hali answered. His chin moved up. ¡°It makes you look weak, but it doesn¡¯t mean you are that kind of person, so cry as much as you want.¡± He shrugged his head as he rubbed his shoulder, scratching it with his anils. ¡°Buddies are here, well¡­without Tan Tan, Alisha, and Roze. Maybe reserving other tears to make them see you in your worst is fine?¡± A grin could be traced on his lips.


    I blew aloud a sigh. It was difficult to admit that I needed a friend. I could not hold this alone. Mom was still in that state, crying when the sky darkened, seemed like she was so sad.


    ¡°I am a bastard! You all know that. I am handsome, but I am broken.¡± Froy walked back and forth. I almost chuckle with the word ¡®handsome¡¯ if only we were not talking in a serious manner. ¡°I hate my life. I hope I wasn¡¯t born either, but I have no choice.¡± He sat beside me and leaned his arms on my shoulder while tapping my upper arm. ¡°I need to look forward, or else¡­ I will be drowned in darkness¡­¡± He let out a heavy breath. ¡°eptance is the key to freeing yourself from captivity of affliction and being true to yourself is the first step.¡±


    I stared straightly at his face. He was too serious and it was once in a blue moon. This was the perfect moment to tell them what I really was. To spell out what I was created of.


    ¡°I am a product of abuse¡­ rape and yes, maybe I am a wolf?¡±

 Chapter 80

    KING ICE¡¯S REAL COLOR


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Bram stood beside me inside the elevator. I was going home since the duty was already finished.


    ¡°Not yet, Sir. A bit sleepy.¡± A stretch, ear by ear grin was formed on my lips. From that day, I knew that he was Serenity¡¯s brother. I respect him genuinely. He may be a bad person, but he was not a bad brother to her.


    ¡°Would you want to visit my house? For dinner?¡±


    My system was covered with shock. ¡°Sure, Sir.¡±


    My mission was still continued, however, I excluded Bram from it. I did not care if Hali would be mad at me. My friend¡¯s family is like a family to me, too.


    When the elevator burst open, my world stopped moving. Amari and Trace Hendrix were revealed right in front of me. They were about to enter the elevator. Amari¡¯s arms were encircled on Trace waist.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Amari ran towards me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I will see you heÒ»¡±


    I hurried towards her, dragging her away from the two men. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Zarya, call me Zarry. What are you doing here?¡± I was breathing in and out. I surely knew what kind of person Bram was, but Trace Hendrix and Caspian Gatlin, I was in the process of knowing them.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Trace, he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Amari showed me her widget smile as she peeked at him. I looked back at them. Everyone would fall in love with Trace Hendrix, nevertheless, he was not a typical guy. He was a man with dirty fantasies and I did not want my best friend to be one of her toys.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t.¡± Her lips almost ripped due to the big stretch. I could see her immeasurable happiness.


    ¡°I mean his desireÒ»¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see his dick yet! Seems big.¡± She giggled as she wrapped her hands around my waist. She even dragged me back to them. ¡°Bram Jenkins is hot either. Serenity should tell us about his brother and his friends.¡±


    I could not speak, my knee was weakening when I could not do anything but stare at Amari. I must not watch ripping her apart. I could not handle it if I lose another friend. I should act fast with my mission. I intertwined my hands on my belly as I followed them with my stare. Amari waved her hands at me¡­ happily.


    Maybe there is no harm yet?


    ¡°You know her?¡± Bram asked me.


    ¡°Hmm. She¡¯s me and Serenity¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Amari Ledes?¡± Bram was surprised. ¡°She should move away from Trace unless she¡¯ll do whatever he wants.¡± He had no expression on his face.


    The realization has beaten me. I moved my feet as fast as I could. I was about to follow them when Bram held my upper arm. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt them again. Trace might not like it.¡± \


    ¡°What ifÒ»¡±


    He shook his head and talked. ¡°He¡¯s in a good mood. I knew what he looks like. He won¡¯t do bad¡­ today.¡±


    ¡°Today? What about tomorrow? Aren¡¯t you worrying about my friend? She¡¯s Serenity¡¯s friend, too?¡±


    ¡°And Trace is my friend either.¡± He turned his back on me. I followed him with the huge steps.


    ¡°If Trace does something uneptable to my friend¡­ I will¡­¡± Kill him. I said those words just inside my head. Bram maybe knows me as Zarya Wixx, the human who was left alone because her family burned, but he was not aware of what kind of Zarya I am now.


    ¡°You will?¡± He had two steps toward me. I felt the world was slowing due to my fear and at the same time livid at his friend, Trace.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I passed him by. When we reached the exit of the Jerkins Enterprise, my feet were stuck on the floor. Colden was waiting for me, smiling widely, and standing in front of a red car. He was wearing a light blue polo shirt, ck pants, and white with thebination of blue shoes. He raised his hand and waved his finger shortly.


    ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± Bram asked me with his wrinkled forehead.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yeah. I mean¡­¡± I shook my head in frustration. Colden did not know how risky it was to be in this ce. He even showed everyone his face. Most of the women who passed by, and gazed at him as if he was one of the supermodels. I hurried towards him.


    ¡°What about the dinner!¡± Bram shouted at me as I was running faster.


    ¡°Some other time. Sorry, Boss!¡± I waved my hand without gazing at him. I grabbed Colden¡¯s hand and hopped him inside the car. ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    ¡°With you? Yes.¡± He gave me a big smile as he adjusted his body on the driver¡¯s seat.


    My lips lifted up and stared at him for a second. I hit his shoulder. ¡°You will be involved in this mission. Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can I apply with his office, too?¡± His face looked innocent. He maneuvered the car as we talked. Unlike Hali¡¯s driving, he was just gentle like his personality.


    ¡°No. Those people are worst than animals. You will just unsecured.¡±


    ¡°I am the Alpha King of Ice. You forgot?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, crossed my arms, and looked at the Subway. ¡°The King who can¡¯t hit a sword.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± His eyes were on the road, them he glimpsed at me quickly. ¡°I just chose not to. Cruelty will never be in my option unless¡­ I require to fight for you.¡±


    ¡°What a sweet man.¡± I chuckled cutely. Actually, we were just friends, but I was trying to date him. Perhaps, it could work. ¡°Why did you fetch me anyway?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? I always fetch you.¡±


    Yeah? He was correct. He fetched me when my duty was over. I just did not throw an eye on him. If I did not hit by Hali¡¯s ying gesture, I would not see Colden was beside me all the time. He did not even sleep at night because he was afraid, he might do something horrible to me. He did not forget his chain to wear, even if it made him suffer.


    ¡°What did you monster do when it appear?¡± Out of nowhere, I asked him.


    He let out a frustrated air. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    I was startled when he maneuvered the car towards the side. He moved his body to face me, leaned his arm on my chair, and looked at me seriously. ¡°Guess how many women had died because my monster mask me?¡±


    My mouth moved open. ¡°You saying?¡± I gulped my saliva, clearing my throat.


    ¡°Even though you told my monster to stop, it is deaf and blind. It won¡¯t stop. No one can control it¡­ It will get everything you have until you left nothing until¡­ you are useless.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand it. You¡¯ll witness it on your own one of these days.¡± He moved his head down. ¡°I can¡¯t make love without killing a woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My forehead formed waves.


    ¡°It was not my intention. I can¡¯t prohibit myself. I just finding someone who¡¯ll calm him down.¡± I saw the sorrow in his eyes. ¡°The king who can¡¯t use the sword, a king who can¡¯t fight¡­ a king who promotes peace talk rather than battle is also the coward king who¡­ murdered hundreds of women.¡±


    I did not know how to respond. I was finding the right words to say, It took me so long until I could not say anything anymore. I only moved and hugged him so tight.


    ¡°Coming from you¡­ it was not your intention.¡± I buried my face in his shoulder.


    ¡°But it happened. I can¡¯t revive life. I can¡¯t change the fact that I steal they¡¯re supposed to be days in living, they probably gather more memories. It won¡¯t not gonna happen anymore because¡­¡± He embraced his arms on my body. ¡°Because they are dead and it was me who killed them.¡±


    I caressed his back, moving up and down. I felt fear. King Ice is ruined. I feared breaking him more when I stayed by his side. Even if I heal him, he would still be broken at the end of the day. Perhaps, worse than what he was now, destroyed beyond repair.


    I tapped his dorsal in a slow motion. ¡°Forgive and forgive. It¡¯s not easy, but it¡¯s the only way to unchain yourself from hurting.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid, Zarya. It will be worse when you tear me.¡± His embrace began to tighten. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    I felt like suffocated between two rocks. How can I move those two rocks away without breaking them?

 Chapter 81

    SHITS AND PLEASURES


    HALI¡¯S POV


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened when I viewed Zarya moving out of Colden¡¯s car. I pushed her away. I was not a man she dreamt of. I could not love her. My scattering pieces would never be repaired.


    I followed them with my gaze. No emotion could be seen on my face. Colden¡¯s face was the same, kind and generous, however, the stretch on his lisp was more radiant than before. Good for him, he was happy.


    Why are you watching them, Hali?


    In an instant, that question popped inside my head. I smirked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah! What the hell am I here?¡± I quaked my head before I opened the car engine. The noise it created. Once again, I gazed at Colden and Zarya.


    What makes themugh? Anyway, that was none of my business.


    A few minutester, the hell I was not yet going. What was freaking happening to me? Does my damn dick hardening?


    I touched my crock to look if it was big or hard, but it was in a normal state, meaning he did not want to fuck. Perhaps, I was just worrying about Zarya. Worry? It was not included in my fucking vocabry. I did not see her for days.


    I caught myself opening the food of the car and moved out. It was toote for me to realize that I was walking toward them. Zarya gave her a look at me. Her eyebrow automatically formed a wavy curve.


    ¡°Hali.¡± Colden waved her hands to me. He did not even know how to be mad. Heck.


    ¡°Why the damn are you doing outside? Get inside. Someone might snipe you from nowhere, Fucker.¡± I was looking at Colden, but honestly, I was talking to Zarya. I dragged Colden to the apartment. I never threw a nce at Zarya. I felt he was following us. Well, her little cunt could not do anything when I moved inside the apartment. My money was used to rent that, therefore, basically, it was not her.


    The frown was obviously written on my face when my eyes met what was Zarya doing. She was typing something on her phone. I sued my power to see what was that. My nose almost release a cloud of smoke when I saw he was texting Khal. She was asking if he was fine, even inciting him in the apartment to drink? Then, what? The next thing would be fucking after being drunk?


    ¡°Hali, your hand.¡± I came back to my senses when I hear Colden¡¯s resentment. I was not aware that my hand was gripping his shoulder tightly. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    I ignored his question. I hurried toward Zarya and grabbed her phone.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± the annoyance was automatically traced in her expression.


    ¡°Is that the right manner for an omega to her king? I can puniÒ»¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a king.¡± She raised her right eyebrow, recklessly got her phone from my hand, and turned her back on me. ¡°Unless Colden marries me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth as the corner of my lips rose up. I swear I am going to fuck her hard for saying that to me. I was about to respond to her rudeness when Colden blocked my way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ can you please go?¡±


    My mouth opened as the disbelief was in my system. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± His low and sweet voice was irritating the hell out of me. ¡°Just let go of her.¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡± I almost whispered in annoyance until I let out my anger. I tried to be calm, however, a chill and rxed attitude would never be written in my list of moods. ¡°Are you two dating! You, Motherfucker!¡± I pointed at Zarya. ¡°You have an agreement with me. Note that I am not the one who down his knee and plea to seek help!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You go and fuck yourself!¡± Zarya screamed back at me.


    ¡°What the damn! How dare you curse me! I am the Alpha King ofÒ»¡±


    ¡°Alpha King of Assholes and Bullshits!¡±


    I pulled all I could to have patience. She was pushing me to my limit. I stepped in closer to her. Colden struggled with me from getting near.


    ¡°Get move, Coward!¡± I and Colden had face to face. If my mindedness remain in me for the next minutes, I could crack my teeth due to gritting.


    ¡°No. You will not gonna hurt Zarya again.¡± Colden raised his head to me.


    For the first time, he fought me. I red at him with my burning fire. My hands closedpactly as my jaw clenched.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t move. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be suffering.¡± I stepped one, threatening him.


    Colden looked back at Zarya. That Poor Little Thing did not even shiver for me. She changed into being brave. Unlike before, one shout and she would cry. Now, she looked at me with confidence as if telling me, she would beat me back.


    ¡°Go on. I was beaten by yours in many training. Do you think it will hurt me once more?¡± Colden never fights me back, even if I hit him, he would just shield or run away. This woman made her strong and it was a warning for me. However, I would never be Hali if I surrendered to him, thus I was about to punch him when Zarya spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    I gazed at her. No reason at all, my heart jumped as if that were the better words I heard for the whole day.


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll beÒ»¡± Colden stopped talking when Zarya held his arm.


    ¡°Just talk. I promised.¡± Zarya gave him a small peck on the cheek.


    The fuck?


    My adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. She never did that to me. ¡°Tsk.¡± I scoffed with sarcasm. ¡°Sweet as fuck.¡±


    Zarya turned around, walking inside the apartment. Colden was left outside. When the door mmed close, I immediately hurried toward her. I was about to kiss her when he punched my face.


    ¡°The heck!¡± I touched my bleeding lips. Her punch was not like before. He could knock out a man if it was not strong.


    ¡°I said talk!¡± She let me face her back and swayed towards the kitchen. My teeth created fiction as I saw her well-formed butt. Although her height was small, I could not change the fact that she was attractive. When I thought of a guy gazing at her at the office, it made my blood boil.


    You bring her to this mission and yet you want her to stop?


    Since when did I talk to myself? Annoying!


    ¡°Sit.¡± Zarya dragged the chair backward. She was threatening me like a king and she was a servant.


    ¡°The hell.¡± I could feel the waves of little pain in my cracked lips. I settled myself in front of her. She boiled a soup and ced it near me.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    I scoffed in irritation. ¡°You have no right tomand me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t want to eat. Be hungry, then.¡± She put another bowl in her ce, licking her lips from up to down. ¡°Hmm!¡± Her grin was not teasing me, but no matter what she did, it aroused my freaking balls.


    She grabbed a spoon, ate deliciously, and blew it due to its hotness. Her cheek formed a circr structure. I leaned my elbow on the table and unconsciously watched her with a small smirk on my lips. I supported my chin with my palm. I could not count the seconds that passed. I never mind, I was just gazing at every move she made.


    She stopped sipping the bowl when her eyesnded on me. ¡°Colden just bought this in the restaurant this morning. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± She peeped at my bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Did you bring me here to eat a soup?¡± I removed my hand from my chin.


    ¡°I and Colden are on good terms.¡±


    I straightened my back. I could not take my gaze away from her. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to have an exchange for your help.¡±


    I opened my mouth, finding words to say. I ended up in silence. I had always something to say. No idea why I felt like getting rid of her in my life. A hush filled the environment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ say anything?¡± She blinked two times, waiting for my response.


    ¡°No need to pay me. I owe you.¡± I blew the air that I never knew I was holding. ¡°I will be here until you seed with your revenge. I will still be your trainer andÒ»¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t throw me in the bed and punish me? You won¡¯t do such things beyond my likeness? You won¡¯t p me until my cheek is burning?¡±


    I quaked my head as my way of saying ¡®no.¡¯ I stood up and turned around. ¡°Just go where you¡¯ll be happy. Good luck, then.¡±


    Every step I did was heavy. I could not captive her for her whole life. I would never be the manpatible with her. I should cut this before everything got worse.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    My feet stopped walking. I did not look back. I was just listening to whatever words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Hali¡­ you can¡¯t get me away from you.¡±


    My eyes became blurred as I gulped my saliva.


    ¡°When I need someone, you were there. When I was broke, you stayed¡­ How can I take myself away from a person who became mypany while facing those scary days?¡±


    I slowly faced her, stepping near her. ¡°Listen. I can¡¯t be with you forever and you can¡¯t stay with my sideÒ»¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I am just a whore and you are a king? A long omega whoÒ»¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°No.¡± I gazed directly into her eyes. ¡°Because I can¡¯t do romance. I do fuck.¡± I looked out the window to avoid seeing the tears rolling into her face. ¡°The woman I will love is not yet born.¡±


    Call me some sort of shits. I will never be Hali if I will be attached to only one woman.


    ¡°So¡­ is this farewell to our intimacies?¡± Zarya¡¯s tears streamed to her face. I had no knowledge of why I wanted to wipe those tears and said, I was just joking. I stayed strong, with no emotion.


    ¡°Zarya¡­ that¡¯s not intimacies. It¡¯s pure shits and pleasures.¡±

 Chapter 82

    CAN I TAKE YOU OUT?


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Zarya¡­ that¡¯s not intimacies. It¡¯s pure shits and pleasures.¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡± I wiped my own tears using the back of my hand. I sniffed three times as I was fighting not to break down. I had no words to say, it was all consumed by the pain covering my chest.


    ¡°I will train you after your mission.¡± He stepped one and then stopped. He was giving our bodies a distance. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the elemental Kingdom and stick to n. My swear to protect you will always be remembered. I won¡¯t run from you.¡±


    I managed to stop myself from crying. ¡°I will¡­ give you my trust.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dismissed, then?¡± His eyes were so cold.


    How many times do I need to remind myself that he did not care about me?


    I had nothing to do when he disappeared from my eyes. I was about to break down when Colden entered and supported me.


    ¡°You, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I cupped Colden¡¯s face. ¡°How I wish it was you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notte for us.¡± Colden caressed my cheek as he was removing the tears in my cheek and eyes. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±


    I forced myself to stand up, went to my room, headed to the bathroom, and locked it. I opened the faucet and made sure that Colden would not hear my sob. I screamed without a voiceing from my mouth.


    When you say my body is an exchange for your help, I would never see myself falling in love with the asshole. I could not ept this sensation. It was unfair.


    Why you?


    You never brought me to the moon to show me the universe. You never give me happiness to ease my grief and sorrow. You never act caring and loving. You are purely an asshole, but the asshole who makes me forget the darkness of my past. You are the asshole who brought me to paradise even if you did nothing¡­ my heart was satisfied. My heart was jumping in contentment.


    I will put killing you in my option for the second time.


    The next day, I did not go to work. I just texted Bram that I could note because I was not feeling well. I was on the couch when Colden entered the living. He had a wide smile on his lips, he raised two bottles of liquor.


    ¡°I think you need this.¡± He brought that to the center table.


    ¡°You know me.¡± I gave her a small smile. I moved up my feet and leaned my back on the sofa. ¡°Can we date?¡±


    He chuckled cutely. ¡°You often ask me for a date.¡±


    ¡°Who will I ask, then?¡± I learned my head to his shoulder. He grabbed the remote of the television and turned it on. ¡°Hali? That asshole doesn¡¯t deserve a lovely woman.¡±


    ¡°You sound better?¡±


    I scoffed in sarcasm. ¡°Am I not?¡±


    I started to be so close with Colden. He wasfortable to be with. Thest time, Khal went here, he was wearing his usual ck jacket, cap, and sunsses. He was just checking me if I was all right. He was so thoughtful. He told me that Alisha and Roze chatted with him, asking about me. They missed me and I missed them, too. I hoped to see them as soon as everything would be fine.


    Going back to reality, Colden was finding a channel that would suit his interest. ¡°Do you want a romantic movie?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Corny. I want a thriller movie or a brutal one.¡± He winced his face. He did not want that. ¡°You should use to watch that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°For?¡± My two eyebrows moved up in curiosity.


    ¡°I felt like saying it.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying sorry. You did no wrong. You¡¯repatible in heaven for your kindness.¡± I chuckled shortly as I bent my body down, stretch my arms, and reached for the bottle of liquor.


    In the end, he ended up on the channel of music. We were headbanging as we heard the rock songs. We were singing when it was a romantic song, even if we were not good at it. We possibly were the cause of rain because of our bad vocal cords. We were both sad when the music was sorrowful. We went back to headbang when the music shifted again. We were like crazy people.


    In the middle of our wasting time. I heard a knock on the door. I went towards it, my body was saying while I wasughing. I was drunk at the moment. I held the doorknob and burst the door open. My eyes widened when I saw who he was. My drunkenness automatically disappeared when our eyesnded.


    ¡°Sir Bram?¡±


    I was about to close the door again, but he struggled his hand on it, which was why he was beaten by the door. ¡°Oh, sorry! Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Zarya, what¡¯s happening?¡± Colden was swaying when he approached me. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your boss?¡± Heughed crazily. ¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I gave Bram a fake small smile. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± I held Coldemn on the waist, dragging him towards the room. I was not aware that he was not a good drinker. I brought him to the second room. He wasughing, hugging me like insane. I was chuckling at him. He was so cute. I slowlyid him on the bed. He gazed at my face for so long before he removed his hand from me.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I had a big smile on his lips, watching him gradually consumed by his drowsiness. I covered him with a nket.


    I was about to leave when I saw the chain on the side table. He was sacrificing his own, chaining himself just to be with me? I blew a sigh of frustration. I gazed at Colden¡¯s face. What a good man.


    I left him sleeping deeply. Bram was sitting on the couch, looking sound. ¡°So¡­ your boyfriend sleeping here?¡±


    I bit my lips. It was a lie when I said he was my boyfriend, but it was hard to withdraw the words I had said therefore I needed to stand for it. ¡°yeah. ¡±


    ¡°Drunk?¡± He looked down ta the bottles. I hurried towards it, fixing the mess. ¡°I thought you are sick? I brought you this?¡± He raised the medicine for fever.


    ¡°Sick of life?¡± I bit my lips in embarrassment. He should not saw me in this situation. He had no emotion when he gaze at the door where was Colden.


    He ced the medicine on my table. ¡°Next time, tell me the real reason. I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His eyes went to the medicine. ¡°I¡¯ll have you tomorrow. I saw something on Serenity¡¯s thing.¡±


    ¡°Count in me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, then.¡±


    I nodded slightly. ¡°Sorry for today.¡±


    He did not respond, his cold emotion said nothing. He just walked towards the door and left me.


    That is it? Did he go here for some piece of medicine?


    I was startled when I realized, how did he know my apartment? This was bad. What if theye again here and see Hali, Khal, or Froy?


    I was about to close the door when someone pushed the door. My mouth moved open when my eyesnded on Hali.


    ¡°Can I take you out?¡±

 Chapter 83

    BRAM¡¯S DARK SECRET


    BRAM JENKIN¡¯S POV


    I was taking my time by looking at Zarry¡¯s resumest time. She had not yet answered my question about why she was hiding with Zaryy Hamilton?


    I did not care about her at all, if only my sister did not request for me to find her and when I see her, make sure of her safety That was herst wish before she died.


    ¡°Master, I promise, I will give it back!¡± The old man was pleading with me. He knelt down while rubbing her palms.


    My feet were moving ups and down, dancing with the rock music filling my ear. I was in the Land of Pieces, the ce where I could do whatever I wanted. I paid the government, they would note here and raid us. The ck market was everywhere, the freedom to take the life of the people who I liked to.


    The old man was a thief. I got three hundred dors from the transaction to the Can. I hated those people who were betraying me. I had no mercy, I killed without hesitation, especially when the person was too noisy, His mouth was loud than the rock song and it made me annoyed.


    I grabbed my gun from the drawer, raised it, and pointed it at his head. ¡°Sir, Please! I have two children. My wife can¡¯t raise them without me! Please! Spare my life!¡± His noise began louder, causing my forehead to frown.


    I was thinking where the part of his brain should I shoot?


    ¡°Please! I don¡¯t wanna die! My daughter and sons areÒ»¡± His death was the cause of his silence when the shotgun filled the Land of Pieces. The depth of my eyes had nothing to show. My heart forgot how to love, how to have pity for people, how to be truly happy. It felt like the satisfaction and contentment could only be gotten from killing, watching people die. 7


    I used my forefinger to gesture to one of my people toe to me. He hurriedly walked toward me. I yed with my gun, spinning it in my hand while gazing at its shine. ¡°Clean my mess.¡±


    I stood up from my chair. I walked to the exit and was bout to leave, but I remembered something. ¡°And ahh? Search who is his daughter and son, and give them schrships. Give them a continuous supply of food. Provide their needs.¡±


    After mymand, I fixed my cor. People said I was handsome with my ck cor and white underclothes. I did not care.


    I walked to the wide luxurious hallway of the Land of Pieces. The ce was located near the seashores. It was like a vacation area that was why the gamblers and other ck marketing were held here. They were not just transacting, but also, took a fresh air. We could be paid for their stay, almost billions of dors.


    ¡°Bram.¡± Caspian followed me in the hallways. A minuteter, Trace found me, too.


    ¡°Did you get his daughter?¡± I had no expression when I asked Caspian.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Caspian had a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°He got her and then took her.¡± Trace shook his head. ¡°You should control some times.¡±


    I stopped walking. ¡°Did you rape her?¡± My no expression began to be mad.


    ¡°She¡¯s kinda sexy and virgiÒ»¡± I pointed the mouth of the gun on his chin that made him stop.


    ¡°How can his father pay me his debts if his daughter is ripped? You are not thinking!¡± I tightened my grip on the gun. Caspian just smirked at me. He did not care about his death. I could not fear him.


    ¡°Chill.¡± Trace slowly dragged my gun towards the side. ¡°We don¡¯t need to fight.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Kill me, asshole!¡± Caspian provoked me. I gritted my teeth as my clenched were tightened. If he was not my friend, he was long-time dead and his body was buried in the ground.


    ¡°Fuck. She is just thirteen years old!¡± I shouted at his face.


    ¡°Yeah., a kid with a hole.¡± Caspian¡¯s face was teasing me. I pointed the gun again at him, targetting his head, but in the end, I just punched his cheek.


    ¡°If you are not my friend. I¡¯ll skin you!¡± I marched towards the hallway. I was so livid that even the visitors greeted me, I ignored them. Caspian was making my day bad. That was my issue to him. He could just fuck some whores, not the kid!


    I went to the room where was the kid located. ¡°Damn.¡± I whsipered as I saw the bleeding. ¡°Guard! Call the doctor and make sure she¡¯ll be cured.¡±


    After I checked on her, I immediately left. I did not really want that kind of brutality. I had a mother, too, and a sister.


    While walking in the hallway, the woman at the Lighthouse came into my head. The woman with red-blonde hair. I eventually knew her name was Kastrid. I was finding her until now. There was no woman who could take my interest. If there was a woman who I liked to take in bed with force, she was the one. I was not a kind man who Zarya knew. I lied all the time, that was my hobby.


    To y.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Did you find Hali Aiker?¡± I took it to my trusted guard.


    ¡°I saw him at where Zarry Hamilton lives.¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°Zarry? My secretary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then? Perhaps a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out as soon as possible, Master.¡±


    ¡°Make it fast.¡± I watched him going away.


    Where is Hali Aiker? I was finding him to get the red-blonde hair woman, Kastrid.


    With one movement, my guard came back. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Master. Kastrid is dead.¡±


    My feet were stuck on where I was standing. ¡°If you¡¯re telling me a lie, I¡¯ll let your body et by my pet lion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real¡­ Master. I heard them talking about her death, hanging in the trees.¡±


    I could not absorb the details. ¡°Repeat.¡±


    ¡°Kastrid, the woman you¡¯re looking for. She died hanging on the tree.¡±


    ¡°Who hanged her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate for the full details.¡±


    When he left me, my hand gripped the railings. Did she die? Who is responsible?


    That man Hali was so strong and fast. There was something I could not exin about him. I would surely find it out. I would never forget his beat to us.


    I walked again, my destination now was towards the basement. The Land of pieces was so huge, this ce was hidden. No one could go here, except me. When I opened the door, the woman who was recoiling in fear, hugging her knee revealed to my vision. I got inside the room with a big smile on my lips.


    ¡°I have good news.¡± She ignored me. Her eyes were just looking nowhere. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± I could see how mad she was. I sat on the bed, brushed her hair, caressing her with all my love and care.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me,¡± I whispered with my sweetness. When I was in front of her, I was like a different person.


    ¡°My life is ruined because of you! Are you not have pity in me? You are a monster!¡± She hit me on my chest over and over again. I just hugged her so tight.


    ¡°I just love you. You are running away from meÒ»¡±


    ¡°Because you are killing people! You are sick!¡± She tried to beat me again, but I caught his hand.


    I gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Love makes me like this.¡± I kissed her forehead. ¡°I found your friend, Zarya Wixx.¡±

 Chapter 84

    THE BREAKING NEWS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I had no idea why I was in front of Hali, sitting with him, inside the restaurant. I thought he had no money. I touched my forehead and massaged it. Perhaps, he forced me to be with him? The happening was so fast.


    ¡°Eat those damn.¡± He pointed at the shrimps and other recipes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I held my nape, shaking my head to avoid dizziness.


    ¡°You drink with Colden and now, you can¡¯t even remember. What if that BramÒ»¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not like you, Asshole.¡± I blinked two times as I was fighting my eyelid to close until I gave up. I dropped on the table¡­no I fell on Hali¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Bring me to my apartment. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    I heard his loud sigh. Suddenly. I felt him lifting me on his arm. I wrapped my hand around his neck. I could not take it anymore. I was too sleepy.


    My eyes were closed when I felt a smoothness of bed on my back. I blinked three times, my vision was so blurred. I was not in my apartment.


    ¡°Sleepwell, Poor Little Thing.¡± I heard Hali talk, one second, his lips touched my forehead. I felt aforter wrapping into my body until I fell asleep deeply.


    The morning came, I knew I was not in my apartment, the scene was different, the color of the room was cream, and the bed was so soft. My eyes widened when I felt that there were hands hugging my belly. I immediately stood up, tightening the grip on theforter that was surrounding my body. I had a sigh of relief when my clothes were still on. I could not feel any strange sensation.


    I stared at Hali, he was deeply sleeping. The white nket was on his body. His upper body was exposed, he had no clothes up there, but surely, he had a boxer. He looked so peaceful. I looked down at my body.


    Did he just sleep there? He did not take me or what? Since when he be a gentleman?


    It took me a minute of gazing at him before I realized that I had work today. I hurried to find my things and fixed myself. I gazed at Hali.


    Why did you bring me here? We have no intimacies, don¡¯t we? What do you call this?


    I rolled my eyes. I was about to leave him when he talked. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡± I held the doorknob. I was about to spin it when he suddenly went towards me. He held my hips and threw me on the bed, it bounced up and back due to my weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going! I have work today!¡± I breathe in the air, wanting to avoid the fear that started to be filled my system.


    He climbed on the bed, smirking at me. This man had bad attention to me. I needed to find ways to escape, but when I stared into his eyes, I felt weak. Hali cupped my cheek, and moved his face towards my face, suddenly, he stopped. He gazed at my face for so long. I had no idea what was happening to him. He moved slowly towards mine, he glued the tip of our nose. My heart was trying to fight the situation. We said goodbye to our physical contact, but what is he doing now?


    His eyes looked down at my lips. I had no courage to move or punch him in the face and say asshole. My body wanted this, I longed for him. However, I did not want to be fooled. He did not like me. He did not care about me.


    What should I do? I have no option, except to cut our contact.


    I liked to touch his cheek, too. I desired to kiss him as if there was no tomorrow. I loved to be with him all day, doing such stupid things or just staring at him.


    He moved closer, but he did not continue the kiss. I could smell his fresh breath, the coolness in his mouth was addictive.


    ¡°Fuck life,¡± Hali whispered while he was caressing my cheek. His fingers were moving up and down to my neck. I could not understand what was he thinking right now. He had no emotion. ¡°Did you and Colden a lover?¡±


    I managed to ease his hand on my cheek, even though I liked his touch. I moved out my body from the bed. ¡°Why do you care?¡± I walked to the door. Every step was heavy. I liked to be with him every single minute. No question. No talking. Just hugging, cuddling, kissing, making love, just like a usual couple.


    I gasped for air when suddenly I felt his hug from my back. His body was creating heat to my skin, a thrill to my body, and moving butterflies in my stomach. I was deaf with my loud heart pumping in happiness.


    His chin was resting on my right shoulder while his hands were crossed to my belly. He did not say anything.


    ¡°What do you want, Hali? We ended this¡­why did you get me?¡± I managed not to create tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Does everything have an exnation?¡± He whispered into my ear. His voice was gentle, low, and soft, soothing my heart.


    ¡°In your case? Yes. What do you want me to do? Fuck you? Go in bed andÒ»¡±


    ¡°If I want that, I must take youst night. You have no strength to fight back.¡± His hands gripped my body and tightened.


    ¡°Then, what! What do you need!¡± The tears in the corner of my eyes were creating.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He blew an air. He did not respond. He just buried his face in my neck, swaying as if there was music to make him dance. The since covered the room. I could not hold my tears, they rolled to my cheek.


    Why am I crying again? He is an asshole! My tears should not be offered to him.


    ¡°No crying.¡± His husky manly voice filled my ear. His words were repeated in my head over and over again. I missed him. I longed for his touch.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I faced him. I did not mind if he would push me away after this. I did not care if he would shout at me or punish me.  I just need to say, to burst out because my heart felt like exploding. The pain was unbearable. Maybe¡­maybe he cared. Perhaps we had mutual feelings?


    My sob could be heard in the room. I touched his cheek. The pain became severe when I saw nothing in the depths of his eyes as if he was looking at the thing without value to him. No spark. No love. No cherish. Nothing. Just me and Zarya, the Poor Little Thing who have no home.


    ¡°Hali¡­ IoÒ»¡± My words were cut by the ring of my phone. It was in my pocket. I sniffed three times before I looked down, got the phone, and ce it on my ear. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office? It¡¯s already nine in the morning.¡±


    My eyes widened. I looked at the name, even though my vision was blurred I could see who it was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. give me an hour. I will be there.¡± I hang up the call. I was about to hurry when Hali held my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill them on my own, so you can go back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I raised my two eyebrows. ¡°You brought me to this mission, I started¡­ I will be the one who will end it.¡± I managed to fight his re at me. ¡°If you stop me, you will never be Hali because I believe that the Alpha King of Water is a man of his words.¡± I did not wait for him to reply. I turned my back on him and left.


    I headed to my apartment to bathe in hurry. Colden was gazing at me while I was putting on make-up. I knew he wanted to ask where I had been. I gave him a small smile and answered his question even if he did not spell it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just went somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You were not with Hali, weren¡¯t you?¡± The park of his eyes told me I should talk with his desirable answer.


    I gazed at the window. ¡°I was with him.¡±


    He was surprised, but he did not talk. ¡°Please don¡¯t think dirty. I didn¡¯t do a mistake.¡±


    Colden nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you again after work.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home to the Elemental Kingdom?¡± I was just wondering. He was here all the time. It was not Freedom Day, his father would be mad.


    ¡°What should I do there? You are here after all.¡± H


    I smiled soundly. Colden gave me a thrill with his lines. He was so cute. He was the man who would not be boring to look at.


    I went out of the room, rushing to fix myself when I saw the television news.


    ¡°One woman was found dead in the river at three in the morning. She floated in the water. She has hundreds of stabs and was probably raped. Her identification card revealed her name, Amari Ledes.¡±

 Chapter 85

    YOU CAN¡¯T GET THE REST OF ME


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I marched towards the room. My eyes were burning in fire. ¡°Don¡¯t fetch me after my work. Wait for me to go home.¡± I turned around and walked away while my teeth were clenching. My palms were closed. The madness that was filling my body now was uncontroble.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just stay at my apartment.¡± I gazed back at Colden. I gave him a huge smile, then walked back to him and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Trust me.¡± Colden did nothing, except nod his head.


    I will start a new life, new n, and upgrade who is Zarya.


    I am tired and sick of being a victim! I am exhausted from being weak and crying! Every step I did on the floor was heavy with anger. My mind was covered with the memories of me, Serenity, and Amari. My friends were gone! And that was because of men. I heard to the employees that probably Serenity had died because she was breaking up with Caspian. He was so possessive and obsessed with her, that he did not want to lose her, which was why instead of treating her like a princess, he killed her by ambushing her.


    My teeth were creating friction, my hands were forming a fist, and my mind was thinking of how could I murder Trace Hendrix and Caspian Gatlin.


    ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am.¡± The guards were smiling at me when I passed by.


    I breathe out, releasing the tension that I was holding before I showed him how wide my smile was. I chinned up and greeted him back. ¡°Good morning!¡± I managed to have an energetic voice. Even though I wanted to burst out in the fire of madness.


    ¡°Zarry.¡± Trace had a small smile on his lips when I saw him in the corridor of the building. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Not toote.¡± I chined up and smirked at him.


    Not toote to kill you.


    I managed to give him the sweetest smile. This would be my look before I attacked him. I would n well while I was working.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. I heard the Amari Ledes is one of your friends.¡±


    ¡°No need to say sorry¡­ unless you killed her?¡± My right eyebrow moved up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    His handsome face formed waves, confused about what I was talking about. Suddenly, I chuckled and acted hitting him on the shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Huh! I thought you were serious.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I know you can¡¯t do that to her. She talked about how much you love her.¡± I joined him in the elevator. ¡°Since when did youst see her?¡±


    He blew a sigh as if he was sad. He was good at acting, too. Everyone was a liar. Every man, I mean. ¡°Yesterday. She went home early because her mother was looking for her. I didn¡¯t know that would be ourst meeting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He looked at me with confusion.


    ¡°I mean, yeah. That¡¯s what happened.¡± I shook my head when he has not looked away at me. I would not wonder why Amari had dropped her panties just to be with this man. He was so damn hot to be buried on the ground.


    ¡°Why do you look unaffected?¡± He was the one who asked me.


    ¡°Because she deserved to be killed. She was a whore. You should know her before you love her. You loved her, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I am sorry, Amari, for badmouthing you. I just need to gather information to know the e truth about your death.


    Trace gazed at nowhere. He was good at pretending, acting to be in sorrow and grief right now.


    You can¡¯t escape from killing my best friend. I will make sure that this will be yourst day in this world, so take all of your remaining time to be happy, Trace Hendrix.


    Before the elevator moved open, he spoke. ¡°I do.¡± He left me hanging, wondering if what he said was true or just a pretense. No matter what he said, he could not cover his crime.


    My knee weakened as I remembered those days with my best friends. What happened to them would have justice. What happened to my family would have justice either. Their death would not be forgotten under the soil.


    When I went out of the elevator. I marched to the floor where was my office. Bram was sitting on his chair as usual. ¡°You take so much time for today. I will deduct that to your sry.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm? Good morning, Sir! Please don¡¯t do that. I will just have my overtime instead.¡± I managed t sound happy, even though my heart was suffocating.


    ¡°Sound happy?¡±


    ¡°I am always happy.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± He raised his head from looking at the paper. ¡°Anyway, are you free tonight? Gonna go to Serenity¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, apology, Sir. My boyfriend is waiting for me to go home. Today is his mother¡¯s birthday. Maybe, tomorrow?¡± My face was producing a lighter expression. I realized how important the acting was. Just like how Hali taught me.


    ¡°Sure.¡± His cold face did not tell anything about his feeling.


    I just started working. I finished my work early, then the next thing I did was find where was the house of Trace Hendrix on the file in the document. Fortunately, I was in the Human World before, I was fast when it came to typing on the keyboard and literate at theputer.


    Gotcha. Hibiscus Street, High Wood City.


    ¡°Zarry.¡±


    I immediately clicked the x button when I heard Bram was calling me. ¡°Fetch my visitors at the lobby. Make sure, you¡¯ll not bore them while walking towards the Conference Room.¡±


    ¡°Copy that.¡± I stretched my lips with a smile. I walked to the ss door, held it, and was about to move out when he talked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your friend¡¯s death.¡±


    I blinked one time, my chin up, leave him in the office. My teeth were gritting in anger when I walked towards the lobby.


    After my duty at the work. I headed to the ce where was Trace Hendrix located, unfortunately, he was not in the house. I stayed at a far distance, hearing the talking of his guards standing in front of the white house. They were talking that Trace went home and then went out immediately after his friends fetch him. He was now at the bar, drinking and having fun.


    Being happy after my best friend¡¯s death? Let us see if you can still smile when you die.


    I was fast. I arrived at the bar thirty minutes ahead of the map. I gazed at the dancing people, squabbling, enjoying their lives, kissing strangers, cheering someone and other things that a person do at the nightclub.


    ¡°Hi!¡± One man blocked my way. ¡°Are you new here? Haven¡¯t seen you? Can we dÒ»¡±


    ¡°Step aside.¡± My voice was just low, but the warning could be heard in the tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s just a dance.¡± He touched my lower arm and pulled me to the dancefloor. He was below the belt, crossed the lines, and annoying. I moved back a little and then uppercut him. I did not care if I was wearing a ck skirt, a uniform at the office.


    ¡°Woah!¡± The attention went to me when the mannded on the ground.


    ¡°A force woman!¡±


    ¡°Hot!¡±


    I looked around. I fixed my hair, dragging it towards the back of my ear. I ignored them, my eyes looked around as I heard the loud sound of music. The different kinds of lights were touching my body, the dimness was pushing me to do my n for tonight.


    My heart suffocated when it was covered by madness. There he was, sitting on the ck couch, one woman was sitting on his crotch while kissing him and another woman was touching his upper body.


    I was about to step when someone held my hand. When I looked at him, it did not surprise me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Hali!¡±


    ¡°Imand you to stay calm and safe.¡± He whispered into my ears.


    ¡°I have no king. I can¡¯t follow you.¡± I twirled my hand on his lower arm, breaking his hand. In one second, his arm was twisted, but no sign of pain in his expression until he made our situation opposite.


    I gritted my teeth when he was the one who twisted my arm. The waves of pain could be felt running through it.


    ¡°If you murder him here. You can¡¯t achieve revenge. You¡¯re just letting people kill you.¡± He moved his face towards me and kissed my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t got everything from you yet.¡±


    When he removed his hands from me, I spoke up. ¡°Farewell to your shits and pleasures, Asshole.¡± I tiptoed and moved my mouth in his ear. My hands touched his chest down to his belly, causing him to stand still, not moving.  ¡°You can¡¯t get the rest of me. I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    I pushed him harder and headed to Trace Hendrix afterward.

 Chapter 86

    HER LIPS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    My lips were stretched with a smirk when I turned around, watching Zarya ramp towards Trace. She was learning, not just learning, applying what she got from me. She was now a brave woman with a clear vision. I would not be bored tonight.


    I was startled when Zarya located her body in front of him, standing there, showing her curves to them, making them stop kissing and flirting.


    ¡°Hi, Trace Hendrix.¡± She waved her hand like a flirt poor little thing.


    I stepped one and then stopped. I should trust what her n was. She would not harm herself, she knew what she was doing, even though her gesture annoyed me.


    ¡°Can I solo you?¡± Zarya gave her a meaningful smile.


    Trace smirked at her and removed the woman from her crotch. ¡°Can you y?¡±


    y? What y is he talking about? y in bed? In brutality?


    ¡°I always want.¡± She put her finger on her lips, inserting her forefinger, seducing him, touching her neck slowly to her breast and then thighs.


    Shit. My friend down there was hard in that simple action of hers.


    I walked one step again and stopped. I should note ot her or her n would be ruined.


    Let her stand on herself, Hali!


    Trace stood up, the lust was in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Bram¡¯s virgin secretary? Did he know you are here? With those uniforms?¡± He gazed at Zarya¡¯s peeking breasts.


    This fucker made my vision dark. If I could not restrain myself, I could hit his face until his nice-looking features were broken.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Zarya continued flirting. Her voice and tone were making my cock harden. I wanted to bury it with her, if only not because of Colden. I must take her as long as I desired, just like before. I could not change the fact that I cared for Colden, even if I was irritated with him all the time. A coward king who could not hold a sword. He will be murdered early.


    My whole system burned in the fire, even if I am the Alpha King of Water when Trace stood up and encircled his arms on Zarya. He was about to kiss her when Zarya blocked him with her palm. ¡°I want private. I¡¯m a virgin, you know?¡±


    I scoffed in sarcasm. Virgin, huh? Did she forget how many times I fucked her? She made meugh.


    By the way, I am a wolf. Even though they were far from me and the loud sound of music was covering the whole ce, I could hear them. My palms crumpled when I observed them walking away, going upstairs. I could not take this anymore. I followed them, but I made sure, they would not recognize my presence. Well, except Zarya, her sense of awareness of the environment was bing sharp. She knew I was here.


    I followed them upstairs. I gritted my teeth when I saw them kissing the halfway to the room.


    Fucker!


    I was about to take a move when Zarya gazed at me with her sharp eyes. She gestured for me to go away! What the heck! The damn she was doing mad eme so livid. I liked to kill that motherfucker before his hands touched her privates.


    Damn it!


    I felt so little while standing her, looking at Zarya and that freak Trace. When they moved inside the room, I liked to destroy the door. However, she would not mind that. I closed my hands tightly. I held the railing, waiting for her next step. The sarcasm and bitterness were written into my face. I should not care about her! I must go and let her freaking die!


    Why am I staying here? I know she would not be the same Zarya anymore. She could murder him in just one bite of her wolf. I just let her do her n because I wanted to see what she learned from me. How will she fight?


    This morning, I heard what happened to her one of her best friends, the one who I met at the restaurant. I followed her the whole day. She just did not notice me. From the Jenkins Enterprise to Trace Hendrix¡¯s house to here.


    After a minute of waiting, I heard a low groan. What the hell? Did they¡­


    I did not hesitate to go and fuck ruined the door. I was surprised when Zarya was revealed to me. Her clothes were ripped, scattering into the floor. She waspletely nude. Her breasts were exposed, everything to heart.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± My heart pumped so loud and reckless. I did not want to imagine what did the bastard do to her. I hurried towards her and hugged her so tight. ¡°What did he fucking do to you!¡±


    My hands were shaking when I saw a spot of blood on the floor. I looked at her eyes directly. There was no emotion, she was like a different person. She was like not Zarya, she is a monster.


    She removed my hand from her shoulder and wiped her lips with the back of her hands. I did not notice that there was blood dripping from her mouth. My forehead wrinkled, finding where was Trace. I looked at the door of the bathroom, at the bed, at the couch, he was not there. Where is he?


    ¡°Apology, King Water. I¡¯m creating a mess in my first kill.¡±


    My mouth was barely open. I looked down at the floor. There was blood all over it. Her mouth had blood, too. Don¡¯t tell me to bite him to death? With her wolf form?


    The smirk was established on her lips. The satisfaction exhaled escaped from her mouth. ¡°It was addicting to hear his shout while I was ripping him into pieces.¡± She ced her forefinger on her chin. ¡°I guess I should take it long, so he could feel more pain? Maybe I should do that to Caspian Gatlin? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± I folded my arms below my chest. ¡°You killed him by the use of your fang as a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My wolf is kinda energetic today.¡± She shrugged. ¡°No signs of killing, except for the blood scattering. ¡°I ate him. My stomach is full.¡±


    I shook my head. I could not believe that she would do stupid shit. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you are strong. I better hear from you, you used a gun, or knife, not your wolf.¡± I turned my back at her. I did not say she did a good job, but she needed to be neater when killing. She messed around and surely, the camera from this ce could film that she was thest person apanied by Trace. She would be the first person of interest.


    ¡°If I were you¡­ hack the CCTV camera and kill those two women who saw you walking away with Trace Hendrix.¡± I looked back at her. She seemed unbothered. ¡°Just a suggestion.¡±


    She smirked at me. ¡°Froy did that for me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Buddy!¡± Froy stepped out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What the hell? You are here all the time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Froy tapped my shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t look when Zarya ripped him into pieces like meat. By the way, those two women were involved in Amari Ledes¡¯ Death.¡±


    ¡°Include me in the n, next time.¡± I gazed at Zarya¡¯s red lips. I remembered the lips of Trace touched her. I walked towards her. Zarya gasped for air when I brought my face near her. I raised my hand and wiped her lips with my thumb. ¡°My lips are the sweetest, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The smile established on her lips. She removed my hands from her, causing the waves on my forehead to form. ¡°Colden¡¯s lips are.¡±


    Her smirk widened as if she could remember what they did. As if that was the best thing that had happened to her.


    What the fuck!

 Chapter 87

    BRAVE FOR YOU


    JACE¡¯S POV


    At the Eats Region of Alpha King¡¯s World.


    The first thing that filled my vision was my father¡¯s smile when I went back to the ck Wolves Pack. I brought my feet down from my horse with a hard feeling. I did not see Zarya Wixx. I went to the Elemental Kingdom, but I did not see her. I had no idea where was she. I even went back to their house location that was now ashes. Even her shadow was not there.


    ¡°For sure you bring Zarya.¡± Alpha Jackas looked around, but he only found my three women. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I tried to find her, but I think¡­ she¡¯s not at the Alpha King¡¯s World.¡±


    The disappointment was written on his face. ¡°You tried? What did you get?¡±


    ¡°There was a rumor that she¡¯s under the protection of Alpha King of Water.¡±


    Her jaw clenched, and the giggling could be seen in his expression. ¡°Our enemiesbined toegtehre. We should do something about this! What would you do as the future alpha of this pack? Huh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I will find her. For now, I need to be here for the ceremonial opening of the Pack Festival.¡±


    Our pack had many traditions, rules, and celebrations. An important person like me should be present.


    Alpha Jackas looked from his side by side. The people of the pack were looking at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be out of the Packhouse again after the festival. Go stick with your n.¡±


    ¡°You can put your trust in me.¡±


    He stepped closer to my ear and whispered. ¡°Ensure that or else, I will take all your whores. You¡¯re gonna watch them jerk by the people of the pack.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I managed not to stammer, even though I was afraid for my three women, especially Ven. They were under my care and power. If there was something bad happened to them. I could not forgive myself.


    After a long travel, I headed to my room. Immediately, Heba moved inside the room. ¡°You can¡¯t disappoint him, Prince. When you were gone to find Zarya, he was talking to you every single day. His story content is how you torture the daughter of a traitor.¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡± The frustration was written on my face. ¡°I swear. I will only sacrifice one woman for the sake of my women.¡± My voice was just low because Ven, Haya, and Kaye might hear me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect them forever. Once you failed to bring Zarya here¡­ that¡¯s the end of their lives.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I will fight for them! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Your swear couldn¡¯t do something when your fathermands.¡± Heba walked back and forth. ¡°Sorry, but I heard one chance for you. That¡¯s the only chance you can be an Alpha King of ck Wolves Pack.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe take some smallmunities that are free. Invade them and killÒ»¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t solve my problem.¡± I looked down. I managed to stay and look fine.


    ¡°Prince, can I have your words?¡±


    Our eyes went to Ven when we heard her voice. She looked more bloom today. Her blonde hair was resting on her shoulder, making her look perfect to my eyes. She was wearing a white long gown, clean and breathtaking. There was an urge for me to smile. In my frustration, she served as my relief.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I nodded at Heba, gesturing to him to get out of the room. When he disappeared from my vision, Ven walked toward me. My eyes were just settled in her beauty. She down her knee on the floor. I immediately touched her shoulder to move her up. ¡°Whatever your mistake, I forgive. Just don¡¯t kneel down on me.¡±


    A wide smile was written on her lips, such a beautiful creature. ¡°I remembered¡­st time I knelt down I sucked this.¡± She touched my private, which made me chuckle.


    ¡°You want to suck it again?¡± I chuckled again as I cupped her cheek. ¡°Where have you been, Gorgeous?¡±


    ¡°I just take my bath, Hotty.¡± She slowly removed the strap of her white long gown. She wanted me to take her once more. She did not yet do with my body for thest weeks. I had nothing to do, except own her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call them. I hate when they are here. I just want the two of us.¡± She sat on myp, wrapping her arms on my nape and glued our noses together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want either. I just want you, but they are also my women.¡±


    ¡°But I steal your heart, right?¡± She rubbed our noses. ¡°Tell me you are!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered as I lifted her, walked with her in my arms, and eventually ced her in the bed. There was no questioning, I slowly take off her clothes until shey on the bed with just herself, no coverings. I settled my lips on her cheek. ¡°Feeling well?¡± My voice was never been this sweet to anyone, except to her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She caressed my cheek while gazing at me with a spark of excitement. ¡°Will you take me?¡±


    ¡°If you want?¡± I kissed her lips gently. Super gentle like a fragile vase that needed to be touched with care.


    ¡°I like, but be extra careful.¡± She caught my hands and settled them to her belly. My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    I almost jumped in happiness. She is pregnant! My chest filled with so much merriness. In my life, I never wish for genuine love, but it came. Perhaps, I was a good wolf. Possibly, I deserved to feel the joy, even though my pack was a mess.


    In the middle of my excitement, the fear was gradually masking my heart. If my pack knew about her, they would kill her.


    I kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. I will n the right thing to do for us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Her wide smile faded. ¡°Am I my child not eptable with you?¡±


    ¡°Our child¡­¡± I corrected her. ¡°Of course, eptable. It¡¯s just a tradition. They will treat him as a bastard. I don¡¯t want our baby to be bullied and experienced the brutality of my pack. I want to build a world where he or she can be truly free.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t marry each other?¡± The pain suddenly traced in her expression.


    ¡°Not today, but I will make sure¡­ I will marry you.¡± I hugged her so tight. ¡°You are the first woman who makes my heart happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She settled her face on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m scared for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I will be here standing brave for you.¡±

 Chapter 88

    THE WRONG PERSONOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Possibly the bastard slept with random women again.¡± Caspian crossed his thighs. He was settling on the swivel chair and moving it back and forth.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Bram talked back.


    They were talking about Trace Hendrix. They had no idea that their friend was in my belly. My wolf from eaten him and that felt so satisfying. That would be going to happen to Caspian when I had the chance.


    ¡°Zarya, did you see the bastard Trace?¡± Bram asked me.


    ¡°Nope, Sir.¡± I moved my head from left to right.


    ¡°Poor bastard. Probably, he is heartbroken because of the death of his favorite girlfriend.¡± Caspian chuckled as if the death of a person was just a joke to him.


    I gritted my teeth as I was typing something on the monitor. I held the mouse tightly when I heard Bram talk. ¡°He¡¯s devastatedst time. Take women doubled. Maybe he really loves Amari Ledes.¡±


    I bit my lips. If he really loved her. Why did he kill her? Nope. The monster could not love, they had no hearts.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± I gazed up my look to Bram.


    ¡°You can go home early and visit the funeral of your best friend.¡± Bram was acting worried to me again. I thought he cared about his sister¡¯s friend? Why did he seem not to care about her at all?


    ¡°I appreciate it, Sir.¡±


    My look settled on Bram. Did he seem not affected? I was thinking he was protecting


    me because I am his sister¡¯s best friend but to Amari? Does he try to save her with his monster friend? I guessed not. If he did, Amari should be alive until now.


    *****


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going near?¡± Colden asked me.


    We were far from Amari¡¯s burial. I was gazing at the people. They were all wearing white shirts. Her mother and father were crying with their heart out. I should not hear as this scene weakened my body. I needed to take all the courage to stand bravely. To look at them with my eyes clear, without tears. Thest time I talked to her, she was so happy, telling me about Trace Hendrix. She loved him so much, but why did he kill her? Why!


    ¡°If you were in my position¡­¡± I never looked at Colden, my eyes were just straight. ¡°What would you want to remember?¡± I paused, moving my head up in the sky. ¡°Her smiling face or her dead body slowly covered with soil?¡±


    ¡°I better choose her smiling face. It can maybe hurt me, but at least she looks beautiful in myst memory.¡± Colden stretched his lips while he raised his two fingers. Gesturing a peace sign. ¡°Peace. I should¡¯ve asked.¡±


    ¡°No harm caused, King Ice. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I touched my chest, massaging it slowly as I was prohibiting my tears toe down. ¡°The pain is suffocating my chest. My loved ones died, they were slowly dying and leaving me alone. It¡­¡± My gentle massage in my chest turned into a tight hold. ¡°It hurts¡­ so much.¡±


    ¡°Can I massage it for you?¡±


    In the middle of my grief, I chuckled. ¡°You wannay next to my best friend?¡±


    Colden gave me a big smile. He touched my cheek, leaned my head on his shoulder, and kissed my forehead. ¡°I am always here for you. No matter how difficult it is. This is not because of your father¡¯sst will, but because¡­ you¡¯re my favorite person¡­ Seeing you like this makes me furiously mad and in pain.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. But can¡¯t still kill a person?¡± I chuckled, but that was the saddest chuckle I had ever done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you are not hurt. The degree of suffering will be felt even more.¡± He caressed my hair, up and down.


    In the past days, Colden was the only person I could lean on. He was so nice. Everything that I was looking for in a guy. A handsome feature, gentleman, careful when touching me, saying sorry when he did wrong, even if he does not do wrong.  Maybe I could work it out for him. For us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zarya. I need to go back to the Elemental Kingdom. Father needs me.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± My head leaning on his shoulder moved up to glimpse at him.


    ¡°Tonight.¡± He blew a loud sigh. ¡°I can call one of my brothers toÒ»¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m great. Don¡¯t waste their time for me. I can manage myself.¡±


    ¡°You are sad and broken. There should be a person who¡¯ll look after you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± I wrapped my hands on his shoulder. ¡°No worries. I swear I¡¯m good. I just need a rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡± His eyes were full of worriedness.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I watched the people in the burial slowly walking away. The only person left was her mother and father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Amari¡¯s father was gently pulling her wife. Instead of going with him, she sat on the grass instead and hugged it.


    ¡°No! The daughter should bury her parents in the ground, not the parents who see her daughter covered with soil! Am I a bad mother to her! Am I!¡± Her sob never lessen. It became louder.


    I could see my parents to them. My father, mother, and my brother. I knew that pain, the suffering, the sorrow¡­ even if you slept at night or breathe well, or you walked in the paradise, we could not change the fact that they died and they would never be next to us no matter how we wished for. We could not touch them, speak to them, kiss and hug them. We could not bring back the past. I wished that I do things I wanted with them every single moment, so I had no regret.


    I slowly walked to them. That was the time, I down my knee and joined Amari¡¯s mother to cry.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± Her mother knew me because after school we went to their house. Sometimes, overnight, sleep there. ¡°I thought you died?¡±


    ¡°I hope I died, therefore I am with my family now.¡± I held Mrs. Ledes¡¯ hand. ¡°I have nothing, but you¡­¡± I gazed at Mr. Ledes. ¡°You have him. You still have one to be treasured.¡±


    She stopped sobbing. She settled her eyes on her husband. Mr. Ledes was full of tears, too, but he managed to be strong for her wife.


    I removed my hand from her. ¡°Please be safe always. Take care of each other because that¡¯s what Amari wants.¡± My voice was cracked. ¡°I assured you¡­ she already got the justice to what happened to her.¡± I hugged her so tight and whispered. ¡°He died in the most torture way. Painful than what Amari suffered.¡± She was shocked when she gazed at my eyes. I gave her a small smile. ¡°He suffered until no piece was left of him. He is totally extinct in this world.¡±


    She cupped my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you talking about, but your words soothe me. Thank you, Zarya.¡±


    I nodded my head before I left her. I did what should I be supposed to do. I was about to be gone in her vision when she called me. ¡°Zarya!¡±


    I looked back at her. ¡°Do you know Trace Hendrix?¡± I shut my mouth. She ced a paper in my hand. ¡°I saw this to Amari¡¯s things. Maybe you can do something about this?¡±


    I did not speak up. I just moved my head in an upright direction. I opened the piece of paper.


    Is this a letter?


    To my beloved Amari Ledes,


    Hello, Sweetie!


    I can¡¯t speak up. You do not belong to my world. Your heart is pure and gentle. Your smile makes me stay, nevertheless, I am not the man you know. I am a man full of darkness. I can¡¯t be as gentle. I hope you understand why am I saying farewell.


    I truly love you. I love you to the moon, stars, ands, and go back to the earth. I will forever love you and if this is the only way to keep you safe I will grab it.


    Please don¡¯t go to my ce anymore. Stay away from me. Stay where you are and do not involve yourself with me anymore.


    Yours faithfully,


    Trace Hendrix


    I almost copsed when I read the message.


    No way! I killed the wrong person.

 Chapter 89

    MAKE LOVE: HER REQUEST I


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I shut the door of my apartment. I just waited for Colden to leave before I burst out all my emotions. He should not see me like this because he could not go back to the Elemental Kingdom if he knew that I needed him. He is the Alpha King of Ice, his presence should always be in there. Who am I to spend his time and effort? I am nothing, but a piece of shit who killed her best friend love of her life.


    ¡°No! This is absolutely insane!¡± I crumpled the paper where Trace Hendrix had written. ¡°Why was it to be you, Trace Hendrix?¡± I hugged my knee as I cried with my bleeding heart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Amari! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± My cry was bing more and more severe.


    I thought Trace Hendrix would never love her. I should have listened to Amari when she said he loves her.


    If he is not her murderer then, who?


    I let all the tears stream to my face. I gave all the pain in one crying, but unfortunately, it could not soothe my heart. No matter what I did, I still murdered Trace Hendrix, he should not be punished for the things he did not do. He may be a tough man. He had a dark side, but it did not mean, he was not capable of loving someone? Bram was right, perhaps, he fell deeply to her, but he just did not show it. ording to the letter, all expression was revealed. He wanted her safe, which was why he pushed her away.


    Who killed her? Probably, Trace Hendrix enemies? He is one of the Mafia Boss¡¯ sons. That would not surprise me. Or else his father? Tyrant Hendrix?


    The tears had never left me until someone had knocked on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°King Water.¡±


    ¡°Not tonight, Hali. I¡¯m tire©`¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I will ruin it!¡±


    I held the doorknob, and slowly spun it. I wiped my tears. I was sniffing when his dark expression was exposed to me. It felt like the world stopped moving when our eyesnded on each other.


    ¡°Why are you herÒ»¡± There was no need to speak. He knew how difficult my situation was. He hugged me sopactly. I let all the pain be revealed when I cried out in his chest. ¡°I killed a false person. Not just not, he was my best friends¡¯ lover. They loved one another. They loved¡­¡± My sob was so loud. It did not matter if he would going to p me to punish me for crying, but instead of hitting me, he caressed my back and embraced me even more.


    No words came out of his mouth. He kept silent, but little by little, the pain was taking away. His hug had the power to soothe my heart and calmed my system. He was not a man of good words, not a man who wouldfort a woman, even when the night my family disappeared, he made things worse. However, his silence made mefortable. It would not heal my heart, but it could free my suffocating chest from all the burdens I was involved with.


    Until the tears drained to my face. Until the e was just us, hugging each other. My eyes were closed. I could not see his face, therefore I had no idea what was the expression in it.


    ¡°Done crying?¡± That was his lines after a long sob of mine.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered. No voice had burst, just a sound of air from my mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear a sob anymore.¡± He lifted me, cing me in his arm. I gazed at his face that was concentrating on the way, going to my room.


    ¡°Are you going to take me?¡± I felt the smoothness of the bed at my back. It dipped when he ced me in there. He climbed to the bed andy next to me. ¡°The agreement is not valid. I already refused it.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking while I¡¯m calming my damn dick.¡± He red at me with the fire in his eyes. Shut the heck up and sleep. Don¡¯t open your mouth again or else my tongue will be inserted into it.¡±


    I bit my lips. I should be not creating any noise. I wanted to make love with him, but by thinking like that, I felt I was cheating on Colden. I gave him my words that we would start. We were not lovers, but I promised to work with it. It was so frustrating if I would break my words.


    I adjusted my body to the left side, so I could not face him. I viewed themp, the only light wasing from it. He turned off the light, it was dim.


    I closed my eyes, but the only image that shed in my head was the way I ripped Trace Hendrix. His scream when little by little his meat was separating.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I love her!¡±


    ¡°You are lying! You killed her!¡± I screamed back at him. I gritted my teeth as I showed him my ws. I had not yet shifted into my wolf. I just presented him with my ws. By that, he knew I was not a human.


    ¡°Kill me, then! Kill me!¡± He shouted while giggling. ¡°Kill me because I felt like I¡¯m dead when I saw her floating in the river!¡±


    ¡°Your words are not authentic! I will rip you into pieces and show you what you¡¯ve done!¡± I shifted into my wolf form. I attacked him as he screamed loudly, biting his meat.


    I would never forget hisst words. ¡°If you murder me, I can¡¯t give her justice. It¡¯s in your hand¡­ don¡¯t let her killer travel around.¡±


    I never heard his words because I was so livid. I felt like everything that hade out of his mouth was a lie. I never think about the possibilities. I only believed my guts, but it did drag me to the wrong decision.


    Gradually, the hot liquid rolled to the side of my face. I needed something to convert my emotion. Something that would make me forget my mistake. I faced Hali, his eyes were closed, and his arms served as his pillow.


    ¡°Do you have suggestions on how to forget?¡± I spelled out.


    He opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling, and then gazed at me. ¡°There¡¯s no way, except one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is that? I can do everything just to stop this pain.¡± I pointed at my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    ¡°You wish to?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Forget,¡± I whispered as the tears escaped to my eyes, followed by millions of them.


    Suddenly, I froze when he raised his fingers, wiping my tears. ¡°Do you wish that Colden is here instead of me?¡±


    ¡°I wish it was you¡­ always.¡± I sobbed even more. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep yourself beside me. I am no longer important to you.¡±


    He shook his head, opened his mouth, and eventually closed it. Saying nothing. He blew a loud sigh before he went to my top. ¡°You wish to?¡± He repeated his words.


    ¡°Forget,¡± I repeated the same way.


    My mouth opened when he held the hem of my shirt, pulled it up, and unfastened my bra. I covered my breasts when they finally showed up to him. ¡°There¡¯s no other method to forget, except eptance. Except for a mind-blowing wave of pleasures.¡±


    I revealed my breasts, cupped his cheek, and settled my eyes on him. ¡°Can you call this as making love? Just for¡­ tonight?¡±


    He gave me a cold look. ¡°I don¡¯t make love. I fuck.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    He moved his face down to my face, gluing the peak of our noses. ¡°I give into you¡­ just for tonight.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly. ¡°I want to kill you. Funny, right? I felt like murdering you can have justice for abusing me plenty of times, but¡­ now, I can¡¯t understand why am I pleasing the asshole to make love with me?¡± My voice was just low, full of emotions. The unwanted expressions.


    ¡°I¡¯m out with your problem.¡± He held the garter of my shorts. He was about to rip it when he remembered something. ¡°Making love, Hali. Making love.¡± He reminded himself, therefore instead of ripping it, he gradually pulled it down. He left my body with just panties on it.


    He moved up, unbuckling his belt. I could hear the sound of steel. He did that while our eyes were glued to each other, watching every action, observing each expression.


    ¡°This will just happen once.¡± He muttered in my ear before he fixed our lips together.

 Chapter 90

    MAKE LOVE: HER REQUEST II


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I closed my eyes when he kissed me slowly, passionately as if his heart telling me that I was the only woman who kept it alive. His hands were on my hips, moving up and down, caressing it, touching it slowly. Every touch caused me to gasp for air. Suddenly, he stopped. ¡°A sec.¡±


    My eyebrows intersected in the middle. I watched him crawling ut of the bed. He left me for a second and when he came back, he had a ss of ice in his hands. I gulped my saliva, clearing my throat as I guessed what he would do with my body.


    I gulped over and over again until I spelled out when I examined him, getting the cube of ice from the ss. ¡°Will it hurt me?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I blew a sigh of relief. He winked at me when he ced one ice on my neck, causing me to inhale heavily. He tongued out, licking the ice in my neck. I inhaled heavily as my body arc. I deeply gasped for air and heavily blew it out. The cor bone below my neck was visible as my chest moved up and down. My mouth was barely open as I felt so much excitement running throughout my body.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± I yanked his hair gently, guiding him down my body.


    The silence filled the room as he slowly went down and down. He reached my chest. I watched him ce one cube of ice in his mouth. His emotion was nk when his eyes settled on me, moving lower, the ice was in the middle of his lips, biting it through his teeth. He ran ice down every part of my skin to my right nipple. His finger pinched the other one, enough for the current to move along my system. I bit my lips as I felt gradually my lower body was producing wetness.


    ¡°Does it feel go?¡± He whispered in my ear as his hands were ying with my mounds. I did not know where I would hold, and when I did not find the right position of my hands I held his broad shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My voice was cracked due to overloading pleasures. The coldness of the ice could be felt where he rested it. I looked down and saw it on my nipple.


    I grabbed plenty of air as my body swayed when he circled my nipple with his tongue. ¡°Hali¡­¡± I thought my moan was under control, but when I heard myself doing it, I found out it was not.


    He yed inch by inch of my breast with his cold tongue. He got another ice and then did it to my left nipple. I could not handle myself anymore. He was correct. I forgot about my mistake. It was like he dragged me to a different ce where the only people were the two of us. No harm, no wildness, no pain, no problem¡­ just pure merriment and contentment. How I wished this would not end.


    He pinched my right nipple in a way that would not hurt me, in a way that would make me feel that I was now a woman. I treated myself as a virgin: the reason for not giving myself to the man I loved. I could say that I was not¡­ not until this night. Not when Hali would take me at the moment.


    It was hard to admit or I would never ept it¡­ I adore him. He is not the first man I love, but he is the first man I gave my world, my everything, myself, my entire universe, and most of all¡­ my heart. My heart can¡¯t be stolen by anyone from him because I already gave it in.


    I shut my eyes when his lips touched my neck, cherishing every single part of my body. The electricity was spreading around my system, making them realize how nice it was, how mouthwatering it was. I was drowned in that feeling and no one could save me no matter how they tried because I¡­ surrendered.


    Hali moved from my corbone, giving it small kisses, the gentleness, the sweetness, care, and passion were there. Even though I was aware, that tomorrow it would pass. He would act as if nothing happened. He was too harsh on me for making me feel I was just a Poor Little Thing, a stranger who offered myself in exchange for help.


    Who would do that anyway?


    I was unconscious when he removed the tears from the side of my face using his thumb. I was crying not because I murdered my best friend¡¯s boyfriend. I was sobbing because this would reach an end. It was like a movie that had an ending and I did not want to go to that point. However, he would never be Hali, if he stick to one woman.


    ¡°No crying.¡± He went to my forehead and kissed it. He gently pulled down my panties. I bit my lips when he tried to insert his finger into my entrance. ¡°Too ready, but I¡¯m not done.¡±


    ¡°Get it. Get everything you want.¡± I sniffed, touching his cheek, fixing our forehead together. ¡°Every inch of me is yours.¡±


    Hali pecked on the point of my nose. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that ¡¯cause¡­ you¡¯re mine from the moment I brought you in my bed. From the time, you said yes.¡± He whispered thest line. ¡°With or without your permission, I own you because I am the king.¡± He touched my lips with his lips. ¡°I am¡­ your king.¡±


    ¡°I have no king.¡± I fought his stare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself.¡±


    My mouth moved open when he inserted his hugeness inside me. I closed my eyes hardly when the pleasure spread around me. He moved back and forth, intensifying the waves of deliciousness. I could feel the butterfly in my stomach, the merriment that could not sell by my money, my heart that was pumping so happily.


    ¡°Hali! Ahh!¡± I let the sound escape my mouth.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your king?¡± He asked me while making sure the gentleness and purity of lust scattered around me.


    ¡°I have noÒ»ahh! Hmmm.¡± He deepened the plug of his long. He touched my waist and hardened which gave me a thousand millions of electricity.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your king?¡±


    ¡°I have no king!¡± I shouted at him, fighting for what I stood for, even if happiness was telling me I should surrender.


    ¡°Last question, Poor Little Thing. Who is your king?¡± He rested my legs on his shoulder, cing them together, and moved deeper.


    ¡°Ahh! Shit!¡± The smirk on his lips became visible when he heard me curse. I did not respond to his question. He made me feel like answering it when he circled his hands with my both breast while swaying our bodies together, dancing like we owned the world, moving like we were on the moon alone. When he was done with my breast, he massaged the little meat in the middle of my thighs. He did that in a circr motion which made me yield.


    He brought his mouth down to my neck, licking it gently. He made me feel mixed emotions that I never felt before. He brought me to the ce where the only description is perfection. He gave me the happiness that wouldst forever. He put the memories in my mind that once in my life I had Hali who opened my eyes to the brutality of life, showed me the reality of it, and yet put a realization in my head that no matter how hard it was, there would still be light, there would remain dependent in your choice to sense the joy, there would still be¡­ hope.


    He fixed our lips together. I felt the spreading of unknown things in my womb. It took him a second to remove his long in my hole. Hey next to me and embrace my belly. ¡°Who¡¯s your king?¡± He whispered panting.


    ¡°Hali Aiker, the Alpha King of Water. The One True King of Assholes.¡±


    He chuckled huskily and handsomely. ¡°At least I am something else to you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to know who is my king?¡± I rested my cheek on his chest, embracing him so tight. He embraced me back.


    ¡°Because it matters, no exnation found.¡±

 Chapter 91

    FEAR NOTHING


    HALI¡¯S POV


    The sun had risen, and I stayed in the bed, rolling my arms to Zarya¡¯s small body, sharing aforter with her. I raised my hand, removing the hair blocking her beautiful face. I was eyeing her for countless minutes. I could feel my chest bouncing. An incredible sarcasm smirk could be traced to my lips.


    Why is it feeling? It¡¯s strange.


    I followed her every single day. That was not in the scope of her knowledge. I saw her leaning her head to Colden, crying in the burial of her best friend, trying her very best to give justice. She was a Poor Little Thing when I first met her, but now, she was the biggest threat to the enemies. I liked to say, she did the right decision when she killed TRace Hendrix. That man had raped hundreds, a bad person: the problem was he fell from Amira Ledes. Love can change the world, change the person rather.


    So do I.


    I slowly moved toward Zarya¡¯s face. I did my everything to make her not awaken as I kissed her forehead. I was not sure why I was doing this gesture, I just felt like doing it with her. It felt nice. That¡¯s all.


    I grabbed her arms slowly, removing her hug from mine. I gently let out my body from the bed, afraid of bouncing it, so I could not wake her up. I put on clothes before I headed to the kitchen. I was about to open the refrigerator when I saw the herbs in the trash can. I was bending my back, therefore, I stood straight. I was located in front of the counter ind.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I burst out in a small voice.


    Did she not create herbs to drink? To avoid baby? She is making a huge problem if she got pregnant.


    ¡°Fucker.¡± I grabbed my phone and dialed Froy¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up! Still alive, you MotherfucÒ»¡±


    ¡°I need a medicine to avoid pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°What? Who is pregnant?¡±


    I was startled by his question. Pregnant? She is not pregnant, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­ ahm.¡± I had difficulties telling it. I ced my left hand on my waist. ¡°Just bring me damn it!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, she¡¯s not pregnant? If she is, you will kill the baby. Your baby rather?¡±


    I gasped for air, the edge of my tongue settled on my right cheek and then bit my lips afterward. ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°How sure are you? Did you try a pregnancy kit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know that! I am not a human. Drag those two either!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t scream, Fucker King! I am not there. Call Khal instead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I started to be annoyed. ¡°Why him? You knowÒ»¡±


    ¡°We know he likes her and that is the only way to break him apart, so he will stop liking her. He must be aware of what¡¯s happening between the two of you. You can¡¯t hide it forever.¡±


    My mouth opened and then shut again. I was thinking of a good reply to his words, but I found nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him. He¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Froy broke the silence. ¡°Wishing you lots of luck.¡±


    ¡°ButÒ»¡± The call ended. I looked at my phone screen and muttered. ¡°How dare you to hang up!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    I had not aware of Zarya¡¯s presence. She was at the entrance of the kitchen. She was wearing white long sleeves just reaching the middle part of her thighs, the two buttons above were not fastened, showing her cleavage. She was just wearing red panties which could be traced in the thin clothing, causing my dick to stand in this early morning.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck you in the kitchen? Wearing that clothes? Seriously?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± She moved closer to me, touching my abs, surrounding me with her evil grin. ¡°You¡¯re not answering my question? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I pointed at the trash can, showing her the herbs that Colden had brought. ¡°Do you really want to be as little as the dust?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± She just raised her eyebrow as if she did not care at all.


    She bent her body down to get water from the refrigerator, her red panties were revealed to my eyes. I bit my lips. Colden might go here, I did not want to create amotion with my brother.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I might get pregnant and you can¡¯t stand as a father?¡± She faced me, approaching me with the pitcher and ss in her hands. I saw in her emotion the trace of pain.


    ¡°Afraid? Big word. That¡¯s not in my vocabry.¡± He wrapped my arms around her waist. ¡°Anything you want to eat for breakfast?¡±


    Her forefinger moved from my neck down to my chest down to my belly and palmed my freaking balls. ¡°This.¡±


    A grin was formed on my lips. ¡°Sure.¡± I was about to pull my sweat short down when she chuckled and turned her back on me. Her chuckle became a loudugh when she walked toward the living room.


    ¡°Egg, ham, and fried rice are enough!¡± She shouted when she arrived there.


    I was about to act when there was a knock on the door. I walked towards it, but Zarya blocked my way. ¡°Hide!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± The waves in my forehead were there.


    ¡°Probably, it¡¯s Colden. He shouldn¡¯t see us like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Colden, ittkes hours from the Elemental Kingdom toÒ»¡±


    ¡°Hide¡­ please.¡± I could see the worry in her eyes, which made my jaw clench. I scoffed in sarcasm as I went to the room.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    So¡­ she cared for him now? Fucker!


    I heard footsteps going to the door. It was annoying when I went under the bed.


    ¡°Khal? What are you¡­¡± When I heard Zarya¡¯s voice I immediately went out. Zarya red at me. ¡°Did you call him toe?¡±


    ¡°Froy.¡± I passed her by. I gestured to Khal toe in. His eyes were examining the two of us, from my topless to Zarya¡¯s clothes. I forget that she was just wearing thin long sleeves therefore I grabbed her upper arm and whispered. ¡°Go to the room and change your clothes.¡±


    Good thing, she listened to me. I thought I would go to lift her to follow me. She had a self-awareness that she was wearing seductive clothes in front of two guys.


    ¡°These.¡± Khal ced the paper bag on the center table. He sat on the couch and straightly looked at the TV screen, even if it was not opened. ¡°Pregnancy kit and pills?¡± He looked up at me with his cold eyes.


    I settled next to him, folded my arms, and leaned my back on the sofa. ¡°Piss of me?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet, not so sure. I want to punch you right now, right in the face, and kick you as well.¡± His voice was just low, afraid that Zarya might hear.


    ¡°Then why do that?¡±


    ¡°I only need a word, Hali. That¡¯s all. Tell me you love her that¡¯s why you are impregnating her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant!¡± My voice had shock me, it was loud and I started to be a mad king again.


    ¡°Fine, not now. How about tomorrow? Can you take full responsibility of her? You¡¯re aware that I and your brother always take care of her and yet you are acÒ»¡± Khal stopped talking when we heard the door open in the room. Zarya moved out from inside.


    ¡°Did you bring me food, Khal?¡± Zarya sat beside him. She got the paper bag. I let her see what was in there, her mouth was barely opened when she saw the content. ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Pill and pregnancy test,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± I could see the shaking of her hands and the moving of her chest up and down. ¡°No, really.¡±


    ¡°Just test it.¡± I could not look at her. I knew she was fear of knowing. I was afraid at all, I was just dread of knowing what would happen to the baby if the Elemental Kingdom knew.


    ¡°Then, what are you going if am I!¡± Zarya stood up recklessly. ¡°Kill it? Subject me to abortion?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. I blew a sigh and looked at nowhere. ¡°I am a king.¡±


    ¡°You are an asshole king! Once I knew the result and I am pregnant¡­ you will never gonna see me again!¡± She grabbed the pregnancy kit, marched towards the room, and locked the door.


    Khal was shaking his head at me, his jaw was locked. ¡°You take the baby if there is, or else I¡¯ll get them both and you¡¯re not allowed to see even their shadows.¡±


    ¡°Was that a threat?¡± I rolled my eyes. I had no n at all, but she is important. She really does.


    ¡°Hali!¡±


    I stood up immediately and hurried towards the room.


    I should fear nothing.

 Chapter 92

    THE UNEXPECTED NEWS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My hands were shaking as I stood up. Hali stood at the door of the bathroom, looking down at me with his barely opened mouth.


    ¡°Positive.¡± The tears in my eyes started to crawl on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Hali was speechless, her eyes could not even blink. Khal was there, too, moving his head left and right, a gesture of ¡®no.¡¯


    I would not expect the thing that Hali did. He walked towards me, down his knee, and hugged me so tight that even my breath was hard to do. He buried his face in my neck. No words. Nothing. Except for embracing that would make me feel that he actually saying something by his action.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± I whispered. He did not even talk, which made my tears stream to my face. ¡°Tell me your n.¡±


    ¡°I have no n.¡± He said in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you going to eliminate the baby?¡± There was something in me that I wanted to know what would he do, I liked to hear it out, but sadly, he said nothing.


    I pushed him harder, gritted my teeth, and red at him with the fire in my eyes. I raised the pregncy kit test and showed him the one line. ¡°You are an asshole and you will always be. I don¡¯t want to get pregnant with the man who can¡¯t stand the responsibility.¡± I gritted my teeth and showed him how mad I was. ¡°I am not pregnant and if ever you are thest man in this world, I will never let your seed nt in me. Rest assured that.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and passed him by. He was shocked when I said those words right in front of his face. I gave Khal a small smile as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Is fooling me makes you happy!¡±


    My feet were stuck on the floor. He followed me until I reached the living room. ¡°Yes! Like how you fool me!¡±


    The presence of Khal had not emphasized when we started to shout at each other. Khal was just having a sigh while following us, watching us, listening to us.


    ¡°You think everything I did is a fool?¡± Hali stood straightly, his hands were closed, crumpled in madness.


    ¡°Yes! Come on, don¡¯t act clean! Show to Khal what are you and who are you to a woman like me!¡± I was so livid. Last night, we were happy as if we were a real couple, but now, we were like an enemy who would vomit on each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you look at me!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are a king and yet a trash!¡±


    ¡°I look at you like a whore who can easily get by man!¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    ¡°Poor Little Thing!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± A showed him my middle finger.


    ¡°Fuck you even more!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Guys!¡± Khal stood between us. ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. What¡¯s really the problem?¡± Khal looked at me and glued his eyes to Hali. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Zarya is just kidding you and yet you¡¯re scared to know that what she said is not true. You can¡¯t ept the truth.¡± Khal tapped his shoulder. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re not a father yet. ept it.¡±


    For the first time, Hali sealed his mouth, only his jaw told me that Khal¡¯s statement hit what really made him mad.


    I was startled, staring at him. He wanted me to carry his child?


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of shouting at her? Her heart will just move away from you¡­ and be careful, she might not see her worth. The reason why you will lose her.¡± Khal spelled out in low voice.


    My eyes were forming tears as I gazed at Hali. He was looking down. I had no idea what he really felt about. I did not ask. He did not tell. It seemed like Khal knew him more than I did.


    Hali gazed at me, with no emotion at all. ¡°You¡¯repletely clueless.¡± He turned his back, went to the room, put on his shirt, and left me hanging. The g of a door closed could be heard.


    Khal stared at me. ¡°I went here to bring those things.¡± He pointed at the paper bag. ¡°I have no idea how to fix this mess because the two of you can only do that.¡± He held my shoulder. I was startled when he kissed my forehead, a gesture of respect. ¡°Try to hear his heart, you¡¯ll know what he feels for you.¡± He gave me a small smile before he walked towards the door. He was about to rotate the doorknob when I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to hear his heartbeats and found it¡¯s not beating for me.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked back at me. There was a doubt if he would smirk or showed no emotion. ¡°He¡¯s right¡­ you¡¯repletely clueless.¡±


    Am I?


    I stayed the whole day in my apartment. I was waiting for Hali toe back, but it was almost night now and he did note. I stood up. Moving back and forth. I took a nap on the couch and when I woke up, no shadow of Hali. It felt like saying sorry to him was a must, even though he did not say it to me, not even once. I had no idea how long I waited, I was just looking at the door, waiting for someone to know and when it sound. I ran towards it and opened it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorrÒ»¡± Halt talking when I viewed that it was not Hali, it was Colden. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°You need to see this.¡± He walked toward my couch, grabbed the remote, and opened the TV screen.


    ¡°We found him at the river, at first¡­ we saw the head and then the hand and the rest. It was like¡­ he was bitten by a wild animal.¡± The interviewee said. The next scene was in the Jenkins Enterprise, there were so many people scattering, squabbling, some were injured.


    My eyes were full of shock. The news content was Caspian Gatlin and Bram Jenkins. Bram was holding his hand, the blood was running to it, as he was wincing. ¡°It¡¯s a wolf. I was just curious how the wolfe to my office in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you do Mr. Jenkins?¡±


    ¡°Good thing, I have a gun. I shoot him. I just didn¡¯t know where it hit.¡±


    My mouth left opened. I stood up immediately. ¡°Hali. we need to find Hali!¡±

 Chapter 93

    FALSE HOPE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I was about to leave the apartment when there was a continuous ring of my phone. I immediately taped the answer button when I saw it was Froy.


    ¡°Damn it! Come here to my condo! I don¡¯t know what should I do with the king of wolves!¡± His voice was panicking. I great yboy had now scared.


    My eyes went to Colden. ¡°He¡¯s with Froy.¡±


    We hurried to go to his condo. The guards did not let us in, but when they called Froy, they had no choice, except to give us permission. My heart was pumping so loud. I should prepare myself for Hali¡¯s condition, ording to Froy¡¯s voice, he was not that good.


    When we arrived at the condo, I rushed, looking side by side. ¡°Hali!¡±


    Should I me myself for what happened to him? Definitely, he did this stupid thing because he wanted my mission to be done, so we could go back to the Elemental Kingdom.


    My feet were stuck on the floor when the scene was unbearable. Seraphina was on his side, holding his hand while Hali was smirking at her. He had wounds on his shoulder, that was all. I thought he was in critical condition, good to know not.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Sera had a wide smile when her eyesnded on me.


    I almost rolled my eyes, if only I was bitter. She was sincere, kind-hearted, and had a gentle voice which made me annoyed. Somehow, I was just irritated at her because she is Hali¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Hali,¡± I called him in a low voice. He stared at my face for a second and then wrinkled his forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He gazed at me and then at Colden. He was so cold.


    ¡°Sorry. I just worry about Zarya, so I came back.¡± Colden answered with his small smile. He walked towards him and examined his wounds. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Good as fuck.¡± Hali avoided looking at me. He even ignored me.


    ¡°Can I have your words?¡±


    He just blinked two times, the annoyance was in his eyes. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    They moved to leave the room. Suddenly, I gasped for air, the nervousness could feel inside my chest. I went beside him. ¡°How are you?¡± I repeated the question of Colden a while ago.


    ¡°A bit wounded, but fine.¡± His voice was low and gentle. I could not see any wince on his face. He was really a fighter to endure the pain. He moved closer. I was startled when he circled his arms on my waist, closed his eyes, and his face was positioned on my chest.


    ¡°Why did you do that? What if you die? I¡¯m worrying.¡±


    ¡°Dead? Even Satan will bring me back to earth.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I galred at him with annoyance when he lifted me up using his arms, cing me to the bed beside him.


    ¡°I need pussy.¡±


    I hit his shoulder. ¡°Are you serious!¡±


    He chuckled happily. ¡°My wound will not heal without youÒ»¡± Suddenly he stopped talking as if he remembered something. He acted like he furrowed his forehead.


    He had two personalities, the one had sweetness, and two, the mad asshole king.


    ¡°You with Colden?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I embraced my hand on his waist and settled my face on his chest while his arm served as my pillow. I did not care what should he think. I just liked to cuc=ddle. We fought and I wanted to get this moment to say sorry.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered in a sweet voice. He just kissed my forehead which made me smile.


    ¡°No harm caused.¡±


    The hours had passed, and no one tried to speak up. We were just looking at the ceiling. My mind had no content, the person that I was supposed to worry about was here beside me. My eyes were slowly closing due to heavy eyelids. I was about to sleep when he talked. He was thinking that I could not hear him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry either. I assumed it was true.¡± He whispered as his arms held to my small body tightened even more.


    I did not open my eyes. Why would he assume? Why? What is his n? Will he turn his back on the royal family and be with me? I can¡¯t do that either. Surely, he will never choose me over being an Alpha King of Water.


    ¡°Hali!¡±


    That was the time, I opened my eyes. I could hear Zephyrus¡¯ voice and the other kings. ¡°Back off!¡± Hali answered them.


    A tiny smile established on my lips.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I will kick your balls!¡± Zephyrus shouted from the outside.


    ¡°Hali.¡± Raiden knocked on the door with a gentleness lie a handsome supermodel, no force, no harshness.


    I guess that Pyro was also outside, even if he did not say anything. He was aking with a mouth but barely used it. I couldugh on my own by thinking like that.


    ¡°Hali, open the door.¡± When Raiden talked again, Hali had nothing to do with it. He stood up and spun the doorknob. I observed that Raiden served as the one who bnce them. When he spoke up, everyone should listen, or else they would be punished. His voice was not loud, but the authority was there. He was not old among them either, he was just the Alpha King of Lightning, which had caused bad weather when he was mad.


    ¡°What!¡± Hali raised a voice at them. I chuckled when Zephyrus hugged him so tight, hang on his shoulder, and kissed him over and over again on the cheek.


    ¡°I thought you are not breathing now!¡± Zephyrus faked his cry, even the way he wiped his face without tears. I was expecting Hali to be mad at him, but I was wrong. He hugged him back as if they were cuddling lovers. He rode his trip andughed.


    Pyro raised the corner of his lips as he watched Hali, when he found out that he was not dying, he leaned his shoulder beside the wall, near the door. Raiden looked at Hali so much, that even his elbow was checked. The agony was written in his perfect features.


    ¡°You, good?¡± Raiden asked him. ¡°We escaped to the Elemental Kingdom for you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So sweet.¡± Hali gave them a smirk.


    ¡°However, you have a problem, Balls.¡± Zephyrus went to the bed. He jumped which made it bounce and back. He yed with it as I was there,ying. Hali grabbed me away from him.


    ¡°What?¡± Hali asked.


    ¡°Your mother reported you as wanted to King Oswald. They think you¡¯re kidnapped and now, they are finding you in the whole Alpha King¡¯s World.¡± Zephyrusughed so hard.


    ¡°So be ready with a story lies.¡± Raiden had a nice-looking smirk when he sat on the couch.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hali sat beside Raiden. I did not know where I would locate myself. So, I just stood up there while biting my lips. Hali prohibited me to be next to Zephyrus.


    ¡°Tell them you are not captive by anyone. You just walk in the Human World.¡± Raiden suggested as he looked at me and waved his hand, saying ¡°Hi¡± in a low tone.


    I shyly raised my hand and said, ¡°Hello¡± back to him. I had a big smile on my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile at him, Fucker!¡± I thought Hali was talking to me, when I looked at him, he was pertaining to Raiden.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Raiden just leaned his back, looking at the ceiling.


    When my eyesnded on Pyro, he just formed a sweet small smile, which made my heart jump in happiness. I thought my admiration for him had blown away. Unfortunately, it was not yet.


    ¡°Get the hell out of my sight, if you all going to look at Zarya and smile!¡± The irritation was on Hali¡¯s face.


    ¡°Buddy, you sound like a jealous boyfriend?¡± Froy chuckled as he did the fist bumped to the kings.


    They talked about random things about what was now happening at the Elemental Kingdom. I gazed at my side when Colden held my arms. ¡°Come. I stirred a coffee for you.¡±


    I followed him to the kitchen. Colden¡¯s mouth was sealed. It was obvious that he heard their teasing of them Hali and I, but he kept on silent. I opened my lips to say something to him. I ended up closing it when I found no right words to say.


    ¡°Wanna say something?¡±Colden¡¯s eyes settled in me when he offered me a coffee.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I looked down when I held the cup. I was shocked when I felt the heat, it burned my hands that sting sensation hurt me.  The reason why the cupnded on the floor and broke. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    I was about to get it when Colden held my hand. ¡°Nope. you¡¯ll be hurt.¡± He bent down his body and he was the one who fixed it.


    ¡°Zarya, what happened? Are you okay?¡± Hali was at the entrance of the kitchen. He was about toe near me to look at me if I was injured when Colden suddenly stood up. He nced at Hali and spoke up. ¡°If you can¡¯t cherish her¡­ don¡¯t make her feel special.¡±


    King Water gulped his saliva and glued his eyes to Colden. Hali had a fire in his eyes when Colden had a normal look.


    I cleared my throat as I watched them. There was a tension that started to build between them.


    After a long pause and battle of the eyes, Hali spoke up. ¡°Colden never stands brave for himself. You should appreciate it.¡± He turned his back on us.


    I don¡¯t understand and it would be unclear when Colden did not walk near me and kissed my hand. ¡°You said you¡¯ll not give up on us? You are working with it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I swallowed plenty of salivae.


    What did I do? Did I give Colden a false hope? I could not pull it back.

 Chapter 94

    THE  UNCOVERING OF TRUTH 101


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Is he fine?¡± I was talking to Froy on the phone. I was not in good condition due to what happened to Hali.


    ¡°He¡¯s better. His brothers are here.¡± Froy responded. I shut my eyes as I blew a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Text me for the update. I can¡¯t leave my mom. She¡¯s crying again.¡±


    After a short conversation, I went to my mother¡¯s room. She was nowying on the bed, hugging a white pillow and snoring. When I left her to answer the phone, she was crying.


    ¡°Mom, what makes you cry so much? Don¡¯t make me suffer watching you. Tell me your problem.¡± I caressed her hair up and down while staring at her peaceful face. The tears were drained from it. I adjusted my body and kissed her forehead. ¡°Is this because of my father? Again? You shouldn¡¯t cry about the past. It was long ago. Focus on me, please¡­¡±


    She would not hear me, therefore, I grabbed this time to say the things I could not say when she was awake. My heart was ripping into smaller pieces while seeing her sob. She already said to me how I was born, however, it did not lessen her grief and pain. I was tired of guessing what makes her suffer. 0


    I inhaled deeply and exhaled heavily. This was not my only problem, my heart also bleeding for Zarya and Hali. I was happy with my friend, nevertheless, I was still in love with her.


    I walked downstairs, heading to the kitchen to get water when I noticed the door was opened. ¡°What the¡­¡± I would never leave the door open and it was not my mother who did that, she did not go downstairs.


    I cleared my throat as I was walking down slowly. I gasped for air as I dialed the first number on my phone. Hali¡¯s phone was ringing. I slowed down the volume by clicking the button in the side corner of my phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I heard Hali talking. ¡°Hello¡­ Hey, Buddy Fucker! Don¡¯t bother the Alpha King of Water, if you can¡¯t talk. One minute and you will not speak¡­ I will end the call.¡±


    I gasped for plenty of air when I saw the door in the kitchen, outside the house was also open. I hurriedly put the phone on my ear. ¡°Someone¡¯s inside the house. I need help. Now.¡± I panted as I was lowering my voice. How would I fight? I did not know how to punch or even kick. I did not grow in the manner that my friends grew.


    Every step was so slow, looking side by side, grabbing air as I was making myself strong. I grabbed a baseball bat, my hands were shaking. I alerted my ear and eyes, making myself aware of my surrounding. I did this scene during the shooting, but not in reality. I would not expect that my feeling during the action scene would be intensified in the fact that I was facing them in real life. I was a good actor, therefore I stood bravely as if I had the knowledge to defend my mother and myself.


    I opened the light in the living room. I looked around and saw nothing. The only view that came into my vision was the darkness of the night and the clean huge house. I supposed to have relief when suddenly, my body was frozen when I heard my mother was shouting loudly.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I ran hurriedly upstairs.


    ¡°Mom!¡± My husky voice had echoed in the entire house. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s going on upstairs! Mom!¡± My heart was pounding loudly and recklessly. It would go out of my chest if I did not see my mother in about a second. ¡°Mom! Hold on! I¡¯ming!¡±


    I could see the door was opened. My world was ruined when I saw men holding her by the neck while his ws were pointing at her throat.


    I bent my knee, breathing in and out while my arms were opened. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t know who are you. Please¡­ not my mom.¡±


    A smirk was formed on his lips. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like his father. He inherits most of his features from her beautiful mother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I can say¡­ he is so good-looking man.¡± The man with long red hair answered.


    ¡°What do you think, Prince Jace?¡± The man holding my mother asked a man who I thought was the same age as Zarya.


    ¡°We can use them.¡± The man named Jace said with no emotion.


    ¡°Who are you! I didn¡¯t know you! Get away from my mother!¡± I started to be annoyed and at the same time fear crawling into my system.


    ¡°You never know us, but we know you and your damn father! He¡¯s a traitor who raped your mother in front of my pack.¡± The man behind my mother, wrapping her even more spoke up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my father! I don¡¯t wanna know who he is! Let go of my mother we can¡¯t help you find him!¡± I managed to be brave for my mother, even if the baseball bat in my hand was shaking.


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re finding your father?¡± He smelled my mother¡¯s cheek, causing me to grit my teeth. ¡°He¡¯s dead. No worries with your mother¡¯s rapist.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My whole body froze with shock. Dead? He is dead? Then, why are they here?


    I panted with dread in my body. I love my mom so much. She is my world, my everything. She suffered a lot when she carried me in her womb, but she still continued to continue her pregnancy, even though I was the result of abuse. I never felt I was med for my father¡¯s mistake.


    I gazed at the dangerous man. He seemed not doing good to us. My mother was trembling in fear. She did not want other people touching her.


    ¡°Please! Tell me what you need! Just don¡¯t hurt my mom! I will do everything!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for your sister. Perhaps you have seen her?¡±


    Sister? I have a sister?

 Chapter 95

    THE  UNCOVERING OF TRUTH 102


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Please, help me! They got my mom! If that pack is the pack who abused her, they will do the same thing again to her! As long as she is in there, I can¡¯t¡­¡± The tears in my eyes rolled down to my cheek. It did not matter if a man like me showed me how to cry. I am still human. ¡°I can¡¯t sit here, waiting!¡±


    My friends were encircling me. Hali was beside me, on my right, and Froy was on my left side. ¡°Who are they?¡± Hali talked while Sera was putting a bandage on his shoulder.


    ¡°They said Pack, that means they were not human, they werewolves like you.¡±


    His brothers joined a concern to me. Colden was drawing the map of the Alpha King¡¯s World while Raiden was thinking about the first step.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°We can¡¯t start fighting when we don¡¯t know the enemy.¡± For the first time I was here, Pyro talked. He was a little far from us, leaning his back on the wall while thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± For my words, I felt hopeless. ¡°They are talking about my sister which I have no idea who she is. I have never met her.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Zarya interrupted. ¡°What did they say about your sister?¡±


    ¡°They said, I need to bring her to the pack in exchange for my mother.¡±


    ¡°Are you a wolf?¡± Colden examined his features.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ I have no idea.¡± My head was a mess, everything in my mind was killing me. I needed my mother.


    ¡°If they are pack and they revealed your father, you are a wolf. I¡¯m sure of that.¡± Raiden walked back and forth, his finger resting on his chin. ¡°If they talked about your sister, probably, she has a different mother. Meaning¡­ your father has a real family.¡± He bit his lips and gazed at me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you met your wolf form?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I have nothÒ»¡± is topped talking when I remembered that I copsedst time because of too much noise and too clear vision. ¡°I think I have but haven¡¯t shown up.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Hali talked as he tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, since he has the gic material of his father. Perhaps now, her mother is masking it. Soon¡­ he will meet his wolf.¡± Raiden exined. He was so smart for a king. ¡°The problem is not just her mother, but also, the puzzle of Khal¡¯s life. Who is your sister and why are they looking for her? Seems hard to guess.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh. ¡°Do we have another option?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know the name of the pack. How can we create an option?¡± Raiden¡¯s narrowed eyesnded on me.


    ¡°However, we can figure it out. Human beings have CCTV cameras, right?¡± Raiden pointed at Froy. ¡°You are in charge to get the footage.¡± He looked at Pyro. ¡°King Fire, check the perimeter.¡± His attention went to Colden. ¡°Draw in detail on where is the possible ways to go back to the Alpha King¡¯s World.¡±


    ¡°Me? Can I help?¡± Hali interrupted him.


    ¡°Heal your wound and stay next to Khal,¡± Raidenmanded.


    ¡°What the shit? I want to go to punch the bastards!¡± Hali stomped his feet recklessly on the floor.


    ¡°You can.¡± Raiden had a look at him. Hali smirked with an evil emotion but suddenly faced it when Raiden talked again. ¡°You can, but on one condition. My lightning will hit you.¡±


    ¡°I have no fucking choice, King Lightning!¡± Hali stood up annoyingly. He walked towards the room.


    ¡°Because Imand you to stay.¡± Raiden was a master between them. His personality was mature, smart, and serious.


    ¡°How about me?¡± Zarya gave her a small smile. ¡°I can fight.¡±


    ¡°Guard Khal, then.¡± Raiden had a tiny smile back at her.


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡± Zarya settled herself next to me. I felt so weak at the moment nevertheless I was not a man with high pride. It was fine with me.


    ¡°I will take some fresh air.¡± I stood up, walked to the veranda of Froy¡¯s condo, and gasped for cold air, calming myself.


    ¡°It must be so hard for you.¡± Zarya¡¯s voice filled my ear. I looked back at her and then viewed the houses down the building. There were small buildings creating great scenery as they produced lights.


    ¡°I hate the man who brought me into this world. I have no care for him at all. Why does it need to be like this?¡± I bit my lips hard. ¡°They said he is dead.¡±


    ¡°Then why hate him that much? If he dies, probably he is now suffering from his mistakes.¡± She positioned her body next to me, holding the railing and gazing at the small glowing houses.


    ¡°Because of him, my mother had gone through a lot.¡± I shook my head as the suffocation covered my chest. ¡°She suffered so much¡­ until now, the pain is in her.¡±


    ¡°She needs to forgive¡­ and ept.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± The tears produced from my eyes and thickened to the corner of them. ¡°There are wounds that can¡¯t be healed¡­ even time can¡¯t fix it.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about your mother or you¡­ yourself?¡±


    I gulped, causing my adam¡¯s apple to move up and down slightly. ¡°I am the product ofÒ»¡±


    ¡°You are the product of your mother¡¯s love and bravery.¡± Zarya was too emotional, touching my heart.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to say a word, nothing had spelled out.


    ¡°Why are you so hard with yourself?¡± She raised her hands and removed the tears in my eyes where I was not aware that it was rolling down my cheek. ¡°You are something else to your mother. She will not raise you when she is ming you for what happened to her. Yes¡­¡± She paused, her eyes were sparkling as if she was not talking with herself, she was speaking with my soul. ¡°Yes, it is hard. Yes, it is so freaking cause pain to you every time you remember how your mother¡¯s experience looks like.¡± She held my hand and bonded it with hers.


    ¡°No one is perfect, everybody has a secret. Life will never be called life if there¡¯s no pain and sadness.¡± She formed a small smile. ¡°She is battling savageness over and over again while looking at you, but she never says any words¡­ She still stands for you, although it is breaking her repeatedly.¡± She caressed my cheek in a soothing way. ¡°You are not your father. You are Khal and your mother chose you over her dark past. Please treasure it.¡±


    I let all the tears crawl to my face. I thought my broken pieces would never be glued, but Zarya made me realize that no matter how destroyed someone was, there was still a chance to be whole again. That was by¡­ epting the facts and forgiving, even if it was too difficult.


    I pulled her closer to mine and hugged her so tight.

 Chapter 96

    LUST AND DESIRES


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Does saying good words makes a guy fall for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was about to sip my cup of ck coffee when I heard Hali¡¯s voice at my back.


    ¡°All the things you said to Khal were just a lie.¡±


    I moved backward when he walked forwards and bent over to get a cup located at my back, near the sink. His action was slowing which was why my heart rumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s called sympathy. I know what he feels.¡± I stepped away from him. He was too close to me. He was not wearing a shirt because of his wound on the shoulder.


    ¡°How will you know, Pussy Girl? He¡¯s too ruined. Even if you soothe him with flowery words, you can¡¯t change the fact that her mother was raped and he was the result.¡±


    ¡°At least, I gave him a little break from the pain.¡± I was about to sit when I realized she called me ¡°Pussy girl¡± which was why I kicked his feet.


    ¡°Ouch! You learned kicking from me and you should not use that on me! It¡¯s betrayal.¡±


    I was surprised when he circled his arms to my tummy, dragging me to one of the rooms, specifically the dressing room? Woah! Froy¡¯s wealth had something to tell. Just like Khal


    ¡°Hey.¡± I restrained him by pushing him away from me.


    ¡°Shh.¡± He ced his finger on my lips. I had a heavy breath when he slowly traced his forefinger to my lips down to my neck.


    ¡°Are you insane? What are you doing?¡± The annoyance was written on my face.


    ¡°Maybe? Perhaps not. ¡± His lips curved into a grin. His hands yed with my nipple covering my bra and thin sleeveless shirt.


    ¡°Stop that. They are outsideÒ»¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re inside,¡± he said sarcastically.


    He slid his hands into my bra carefully, palming the size of my breasts. He moved in a circr way, provoking my body to respond. Even if Colden¡¯s words were echoing in my head, he won when he thought he could get me at this time. This was a mistake, but with my zing physique, how could I get away?


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I had difficulty speaking when he gently inserted his left hand inside my panties. His lips touched my neck and talked in a gentle voice, seducing me. ¡°Please what?¡±


    I opened my mouth when I felt his middle finger plunge inside me, slowly, but surely affecting alerting the hormones of pleasure. He pulled down my shorts including my panties.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­¡± I was begging and refusing. However, that was not the content of my head. I wanted him¡­ now. I liked to dance going to the moon again. The only man that made me feel like heaven.


    Suddenly, he stopped. I forced myself not to show any emotion, not to reveal my desire.


    ¡°Okay.¡± His face was motionless. He shrugged and was about to leave me when I grabbed his arms and kissed him harder, deeper, and romantically which he responded immediately. He hurriedly took off his shorts and turned me around.


    ¡°Wanna know what¡¯s spinning inside my head?¡± He whispered into my ear. I could feel his warm breath, touching my skin, intensifying the lust.


    ¡°What?¡± I almost said that without voice, just a blow of air due to the needs of my body. I liked him inside me now


    ¡°I wanna fuck you harder¡­ deeper until you can¡¯t you walk anymore¡­ I will lift you up, caress you in my arms and fuck you again. Cycle¡­ fucking you makes me feel good.¡± He seemed to giggle with me. His hands circled my two breasts. ¡°This body is just mine. Only fucking mine.¡±


    I looked back at him. He was at my dorsal, standing, poking his long to my butt. ¡°Then fuck me.¡± I bit my lips. ¡°Fuck me all you want and don¡¯t stop¡­ never stop.¡±


    I could not hear myself. I felt like I was not the one who was talking. It was toote for me to withdraw my words. He fit his hugeness to my inside. I felt so full, and wet.


    ¡°Mmm. Your pussy is still tight.¡± His voice was low. He gritted his teeth as he dragged me to the corner of the dressing room. I leaned my palms on the wall. He elevated my butt a little and thrust deeper into my hole.


    ¡°AhhÒ»¡± He stopped me from moaning when he inserted his thumb in my mouth.


    ¡°Silent, Baby.¡± He kissed my shoulder as he rocks my body. I shook due to pressure. His other hand pulled my panties down to my knee and spread my legs even more. His finger massaged a little meat embossed meat to my sheath. It gave a lot of electricity, scattering around my system. I managed not to spell moans, scared of people outside hearing me.


    After a second of back and forth, he pulled me down. My knee and hands were rested on the floor while my legs spread apart. He had full ess to my privates. He touched my curves and guided his manhood entry. I gasped for air when I felt his gentle thrust inside me for the third time. He bent his body, leaned his hands on the floor, positioned his upper body on my back, and started another rhythm. I did not know how to react. I prevented the moans which were why I was just biting my lips.


    ¡°Is it better than in the bed?¡± Although we were in this kind of situation, his voice was soothing me. There were changes in him. He was not forcing me, or recklessly pushing me. Every hold he did was gentle and slow.


    ¡°It¡¯s always gonna be better when it¡¯s you.¡±


    He stopped moving as if my word shocked him. His mouth opened as if he realized something. After a few seconds of thinking, he continued pressing his manly organ to me, but this time, it was more brutal and cruel. That would never go to scare me. I have been there, the night of crying when he took me without my want. I was done sobbing for my lost virginity. I offered my all to him and I would do that over and over again until the end of every day.


    He drove me crazy when he caressed me in his arms, went to the chair, and sat me on hisp. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve learned from me.¡± His cold eyes were settled in me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You sure you can handle it?¡± I licked my lips, touched my breasts, grasped his hands, and licked them.


    ¡°As if you can satisfy my cock?¡± He held my breasts, moved them up, held my both nipples, and pinched them in a rotary motion. My down part was liquifying more.


    ¡°If I am¡­ would you stick with me?¡± I chinned up, the courage was traced into my face.


    ¡°That won¡¯t gonna happen.¡± He moved his face closer to me and hungrily suck my breasts. I swayed my body as I shut my eyes, the current was unbearable, and the pleasure was uncontroble.


    ¡°What if that happens?¡± I said in between little moans.


    ¡°Stick to one woman is not in my vocabry, Honey.¡± He palmed my other breast, massaging it until I could not handle it anymore. I was the one who initiated it. I held his manhood, guiding it towards my entrance. I gasped for air when slowly, it was fitting inside. I wrapped my arms in his nape and moved along with my body needs. I thought I could drive him crazy, but I was the one who rocks him insanely.


    No moans could be heard from outside, even though the fire from our unity was more intensified than our usual in making love.


    ¡°Sneaking in is more thrill¡­ gonna do this again.¡± He smirked as he deepened my body on him. We both swayed in lust and desires.

 Chapter 97

    A DISASTER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    From the moment, I went out of the dressing room, Zephyrus shocked me. I followed him to the veranda where I and Khal talked a while ago. I looked back and saw Hali, shutting the door to the dressing room. His eyes were confused why Zephyrus wanted to talk to me.


    When we reached, like the actual scene I saw before that was how I felt.


    ¡°When we were a kid, Hali, Pyro, Raiden, Colden, and I always fought. Don¡¯t get it wrong¡­ the fight was a simple thing such as rivalry to toys, favorite omegas maid, even favorite beta¡­ your father¡¯s favorite alpha king. We lived in our own pack, me in a Wind Pack and them in their packs.¡± He straightly settled his eyes.


    I had no idea why he was telling me these. Somehow it had a reason, therefore, I listened to word by word.


    ¡°We¡¯re the brothers who used not to bond with each other because people molded us as a rivalry. Rivalry to the Elemental Kingdom¡¯s throne. Nevertheless, we broke the walls, the boundaries that separate us.¡± He gazed at me. His usual yful smile and expression were no room on his face now. He was too serious. ¡°Until we are here now. The fight of one king is the fight of the five alpha kings.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me these, King Wind?¡±


    He showed me how significant this matter by the spark of his eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t ruin the brother¡¯s bond of Hali and Colden. Hali might be a mad king, all the time he shouts at Colden, he scolds him, he even punches him in the training, but he cares for him.¡± He moved his head down, avoiding looking directly into my eyes. ¡°When you love a person, stay with him, don¡¯t give misinterpretation another one. It might cause trouble you don¡¯t anticipate.¡±


    I kept silent. It was okay for me if he would give me a lesson about life, or even shout at me. He had the right to do that. I was unaware of what I did. I did not know how to escape from my fault. My head was messed up, unable to think clearly.


    He faced me, gave me a smile, and then his smile became a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be serious. I just need to¡­¡± He tapped my shoulder, exhaled heavily, and glimpsed at my back. ¡°I¡¯m not badmouthing my brother¡­ if I were you¡­ I will choose him.¡± He used his lips to point at my back part. When I gazed, Colden was smiling widely while raising an ice cream, offering it to me.


    ¡°To Hali, there¡¯s no assurance. You better let go, or you¡¯ll just give him permission to shatter you plenty of times.¡± He blew another sigh of frustration. ¡°The decision is yours.¡±


    The tears thickened in the side of my eyes. Before it rolled down, I shook my head, wiping it away. I walked directly to Colden and joined him, eating ice cream.


    I wanted to decline Zephyrus¡¯ words. I liked to convince myself that I was hearing false, whilst, my heart knew the truth. Hali would never have an eye for me. I was just a toy for him, someone to fuck, someone who would join him in his dirty y. I tried so many times to move away, to run away from him. Look where I was, stilling back to him, remain letting him do what he desired.


    ¡°Mango, avocado, chocte, or ube?¡± Colden was asking me what vor of ice cream I liked to eat.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mango.¡± I smiled at him. My peripheral vision could see Hali, he was gazing at us intensely.


    What is running inside his head? Is he jealous? Probably, not. He has no heart to feel or no sensation to notify him that he is in pain.


    ¡°Here.¡± Colden grinned ear by ear while he ced a bowl of ice cream. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°You, too.¡± I was licking the ice cream with no energy, sad and deeply drowning in my thinking.


    I think I should tell Hali that love him? And when he rejected me, that was the time I must get rid of my feelings for him?


    Peoplemitted mistakes and face regret afterward when they do not say the content of their hearts. They have no chance to hear out the other half. If only they spoke up and stand for their freedom to confess, probably they have a happy ending. It is a matter of fear and bravery. Fear of what will be their words and bravery for telling what you really feel.


    I chose to say what is inside my heart. I swear¡­ I will tell him.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± I talked about taking leave to Colden. He gazed at me with a question mark in his emotion. He remained silent, just nodding as a reply.


    I was about to go to Hali when Sera sat next to her. Automatically, I turned around. ¡°Let me check your wound, King Water.¡±


    ¡°Call me King Water again and I will punish you.¡±


    My heart skipped beats when the same lines he was always telling me were told to another woman, with the same tone, the same concept, and the same punishment. I smirked sarcastically as I scoffed.


    I am a fool. No¡­ I know I am always been fooled, but why did I let him toy me?


    ¡°Zarya?¡± Colden got up, glued his eyes to me, and then gazed at Hali. He was examining what was happening. I knew he was not blind or deaf or no brain, he could conclude.


    ¡°Why are you staying at me?¡± I caught myself asking Colden, the question I wanted to answer by myself.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m into you,¡± Colden answered me without hesitation. ¡°I know you can¡¯t love me back. I wish I were him.¡±


    I shook my head slowly, moving left and right. ¡°No¡­ you are better than him. And if my heart¡­ has the option to choose¡­ I will pick you.¡±


    Colden¡¯s head moved upright. ¡°Am I in the choices? We both know¡­ he is the only option to your heart.¡±


    ¡°Show me how to put you¡­ in the choices.¡±


    He put his hands on my cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s start here.¡±


    When he progressively moved his face to mine, I closed my eyes. Our mouths were pressed together. It was not the first time, but other lips kissing me other than Hali, always made me feel odd. I fought with the feeling of being strange, I let him inside my mouth.


    ¡°Fucker.¡± I heard Hali¡¯s mutter. I was expecting someone who throw a punch at Colden, no one did. Only the sound of mmed door was heard when our lips continued to move. I just stopped when I saw Raiden walking toward us. He looked up and shook his head.


    ¡°My goodness, this is a disaster,¡± Raiden mumbled as his gaze fell on us.

 Chapter 98

    LOVE IS DEEPER


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Fucking good kissing Zarya? Licking her lips with your fucking mouth? Or you fucking hell having good feeling at fucking her body?¡± My jaw clenched as I red at Colden. Everyone went out, except for the four of us: Me, Colden, Zarya, and Sera.


    I was bursting my anger at him. I could not count how many times I cursed at him. I hated him so freaking bad. If he was not my brother, I should throw him from our location down to the ground.


    ¡°I have no time to argue.¡± He gazed at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You damn saying sorry? Why? Am I right? You fuck heÒ»¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but be careful with your usation.¡± He was about to leave me when I blocked his way. Face to face him.


    ¡°I keep silent, but if you don¡¯t stay away from her. I¡¯ll rip you off with my wolf!¡± I showed him how mad I was.


    ¡°Why are you annoyed?¡± His innocent emotion was exposed.


    I slowed down. Even I had no knowledge of why I was so freaking mad. Well. I was always mad at anyone, but this time, surely, it was because of Zarya and this motherfucker.


    ¡°Are you irritated because I kissed her? Or Are you annoyed because you can¡¯t admit to yourself that you started to fall for her and you are now jealous?¡± Colden was annoyed. However, he sounded not, his voice was just low and he was like asking amon question.


    ¡°You¡¯re clueless.¡± I turned around, leaving him, but he followed me.


    ¡°If you think I will give up on her? I won¡¯t. No matter your punchnd on my face or your feet kick me. I will never surrender.¡± his gaze showed me how sincere he was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he paused and looked down. ¡°Please give her to me. I will cherish her.¡±


    ¡°Give her to you? What is she? A thing?¡± I shook my head, and intertwined my both arms. ¡°You will cherish her?¡± I mocked him. ¡°You can¡¯t even punch me? You, coward.¡±


    ¡°Tell me whatever you want to say. You can¡¯t take me away from her.¡± He passed me by.


    Colden was converting into a fighter of love when it came to Zarya. He was so kind and I would never expect that he would battle me.


    Battle? Woah! New word. Is there apetition between us? It was obvious that Zarya wanted me.


    Does she?


    And why the hell am I taking of her? I don¡¯t care if they fuck each other!


    When the thoughts came into my mind. The waves of sting suffocated my heart.


    In hushed tones, I said, ¡°She belongs to me.¡±


    I gazed at where Colden walked. That bastard had no knowledge of how many times I owned her and I would do that in ordance with my desire.


    Does all I want to her? I mean¡­ shit. Since I met her I have never fuck another woman. Well, not when Kastrid was still here, but since she died, I never touch anyone, except her. I never kisseddies. I should own Sera, but every time she was beside me, my cock was not in temptation. Zarya always gave it a hard time, therefore, I ended up dragging her, and¡­ damn it! Making love.


    ¡°Looks frustrated?¡±


    I bit my lips when Pyro walked to the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, you talked.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He came back with just one word and then that would be the end of the conversation. I was so sure. When he talked again, I concluded that he had a problem. ¡°Spill the yea.¡± I rested my body on the counter ind, my body was a little twisted as I gazed at him. He was in front of me, drinking water.


    He opened his mouth. The doubt was in his emotion. After a few seconds of waiting, he spelled out. ¡°Fira.¡±


    ¡°What about Fira, Virgin King?¡± I grabbed his ss of water and drank it.


    ¡°We had intercourse.¡±


    I was so shocked, causing the water from my mouth threw to him. Right in front of his face.


    ¡°What the damn?¡± Pyro wiped his wet face.


    ¡°The hell, Man! Are you fucking serious?¡± My mood automatically converted into teasing,ughing, and even making fun of him. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a virgin?¡±


    The corner of his lips rose up. ¡°Shut up your big mouth.¡±


    I pressed my lips in between my teeth to avoidughing. I was so proud that I was the first one who knew this, so I would be very very kind to him.


    ¡°Then, what will you ask me?¡± I bit my lips harder to avoid teasing him. It was a serious matter for the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°It happens once. Her¡­ well, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m talking to you.¡± He turned around and was about to leave me when I followed him.


    ¡°You can count on me? Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± he moved his head up and down. ¡°Zephyrus has teased me for this and I hope you not.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± I was so disappointed. Pyro was so silent among us. It was once in a blue moon if he talked, that was why I was so freaking happy. ¡°Zephyrus knew?¡±


    ¡°Yup. All of them.¡±


    ¡°Hell! Get out of my face!¡± I sulked at him. So am I thest one who he informed? Funny. I was about to move away from him when he talked.


    ¡°I made love to her. I followed your suggestion to make her stay. I love her so much, King Water.¡±


    I stared at his face. He looked so devastated. I liked tough with the Alpha King of Fire. I managed not to. He might be discouraged, so I tried my hardest to sympathize with him with his so-called broken heart.


    ¡°Why look awful?¡± I lowered my tone. That was not my usual though.


    ¡°I think she loves Janus. The miner.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s just a miner. You can stealÒ»wait¡­¡± I think so difficultly even though I had no brain. ¡°You fucked her and she let you?¡±


    ¡°I never fuÒ»¡± He hated that word, so he stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t do that. I made love to her. It¡¯s a different word.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°No concern. Period. She loves you back.¡± I would like to end the conversation. The opposite happened, he followed me.


    ¡°How can you say so? She¡¯s happy with him?¡± He paused. ¡°Damn. Why am I asking you? You don¡¯t know how to love.¡±


    ¡°Are you teasing me, Pyro?


    He shrugged. ¡°Stating the fact.¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Pyro gave me a tiny smile before he left. ¡°One day, someone will ruin you. I hope she never loves you back.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    He chuckled a little bit before hepletely disappeared from my eyes. I was about to head to my room when I witnessed Colden slowly covering Zarya¡¯s body with the nket while she was sleeping deeply.


    Probably, his love is deeper. How can I level to that?

 Chapter 99

    UNLOCKING KHAL¡¯S HIDDEN IDENTITY I


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I went back to our house, finding the clue of who was my father. I explored every corner of our house, even the basement, but I found nothing. I massaged my head as I looked around. Everything was a mess.


    Who is my father? Did he go to my mother after his cruelty? Seems like my mother had a connection to him after that.


    I went to the drawer. I found a notebook. My eyes widened when I saw it was my mother¡¯s diary. I hurriedly flipped it open. Maybe she wrote what happened to her. I froze when I realized something.


    Am I ready to know the exact event of her past? Am I have a strong heart to feel what she felt at that time?


    I blew air and suddenly ced back the diary. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. Why is it happening to me?¡±


    I closed my fist hardly. I wanted to shout to the world! I am so livid!


    Do I have the option? Nothing. I should read the diary to know the truth, or else my mother will be forever disappeared from my life.


    I closed my eyes hard and pulled all my strength before I opened the notebook again.


    *****


    January 14, 199X


    Hey Diary,


    Today is my 15th birthday! I am so happy that Mom cooked my favorite cookies. She baked a cake and invited all of my friends. We nned to have camping after a day or two. Now, I am ying my piano. It feels so rxing! Gonna get back to you to write what will happen to the camping.


    *****


    She seemed so happy on this day. I did not know that she loved to y the piano. I never heard her ying music. Now I know, why there was a piano at my grandparents¡¯ house.


    *****


    January 16, 199X


    Hey Diary,


    It took us a day to find where to camp. I am so excited! I got my bikini two-piece because there is a waterfall there. Gonna swim!


    *****


    That¡¯s all? She did not write anything important to solve this. It seemed like my mother waszy writing. Like me, during my high school days, I hated writing, therefore I just listened well to the teacher. A little smile formed on my lips.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    *****


    January 17, 199X


    Hey Diary,


    I¡¯m freaking out! Finally! The day hase! We¡¯re going on a camp. I will not bring you, Diary. I¡¯m gonna write once I came back.


    *****


    My mouth barely opened when I flipped the paper. The next page had full of blood. There was no date or no ¡°Hey Diary¡± as usual greetings. I shut my eyes as the pain covered my chest.


    *****


    Kareena Writing (Khal¡¯s Mother)


    I¡¯m sorry Mom and Dad. I can¡¯t handle the pain anymore. If I die, there¡¯s no pain, no crying. I was raped. He raped me! I am just a little girl. I am 16 years old and sorry if I will cut my life. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I wanna die!


    *****


    While reading it, tears were rolling down my cheek. Nothing else had written on this page, but I could feel the pain of my mother. I could imagine her sleepless night. Having nightmares, crying, almost killed her own life.


    I should finish reading this. I need to know more.


    *****


    Kareena Writing (Khal¡¯s Mother)


    What is his n for me? I suffered a lot in the pack that captivated me. I survived my sh to my wrist. The week in the hospital was so heartbreaking. Wherever I went, I could feel the abuser¡¯s hand traveling to my body.


    How can I run from this pain? I wanna die to escape, but how? There is a life inside my tummy. I don¡¯t like this. However, I can¡¯t me an innocent life.


    I should be strong. I will be brave. I will offer my whole life for my baby.


    I love you so much. Please, hear me. I love you. Please don¡¯t leave me. I am in charge of taking care of you. I will never be mad at you. You are my strength.


    I will call you Khal. It has meaning for me: the king in my castle of love.


    *****


    I covered my mouth to stop myself from sobbing. Despite my mother¡¯s experience. She loved me unconditionally. I touched my chest, massaging it hard as I felt so much pain and love for my mother.


    When I was a kid, I was bullied for not having a father. During Family Day, I only had my mother. I was furiously mad at her. She could not tell me where was my father. I scolded her and even talked to her badly.


    ¡°I wish you are not my mother!¡± I could still remember the words I said to her when a couple of kids bullied me again.


    Instead of being mad at me for saying those words, she knelt down and hugged me so tight saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need him. Our love for each other is enough.¡±


    Until I used to it. It was toote for me to appreciate the effort of my mother for going to the Family Day while she was raising me alone. She rejected every man who tried to court her. Always saying, ¡°My son is my everything. He¡¯s enough.¡±


    I thought she just did not want someone in her life, but one day, I saw her crying while looking out the window, watching his suitor, Gerald, walk away.


    After dumbing him? What makes her cry? She chose to push him away. Why was she hurting?


    Only to find out, she loved Gerald.


    I could not understand. One morning, my grandparents visited us. Grandpa hugged my mother. My shock was undefined when she startled, cried out loud, ran away, and locked the door. I thought they had a fight. Grandma said Mom was scared of men touching her. No matter what she exined to me, I could not understand why.


    I realized I was the only man who could touch her. Once a man¡¯s handy in her, she cried so bad. I wondered how was she at the moment. I saw the fear in her eyes when the pack got her.


    When I was calmed down from crying. I continued reading, even though I should expect, I would cry once more at the revtion of her suffering.

 Chapter 100

    UNLOCKING KHAL¡¯S HIDDEN IDENTITY II


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    Kareena Writing (Khal¡¯s Mother)


    I¡¯m so scared to go to the hospital to find out what happened to my baby. I woke up in the morning with the blood running down my thigh. I am so scared to know what happened to my baby. Due to stress and too much worrying, it affects him. Fortunately, he was in good condition.


    I am nine months pregnant and in any day, I will see him. What does he look like? I am so excited. Months had been so difficult for me. I was grateful to my child, every time, I was wondering about what was his features, I forgot how broken I was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But suddenly, there were unknown visitors who knocked on my door and when I opened it, my whole world stopped.


    The father of my child.


    *****


    I stopped for awhile as I was staring at the paper. The pages were ripped in halves and I had no idea where was the half. I suspected that his name was written in this.


    What happened to Mom after seeing my father again? And wait, he was not scared of him? Or he did not seek help? There was something in this diary that was hidden. Flipped and flipped, but only nk papers I could see. There was nothing.


    That¡¯s all? What happened! What is his name! Who is the man? What pack is she pertaining to?


    I held my forehead and massaged it in a circr motion. I mmed my body on the floor while thinking. Then, suddenly, I realized something. When I was ten years old, I asked my mom.


    We were in the kitchen, I was sitting at the sink while watching mom, cutting the apple into small pieces for his apple pie recipe. She was smiling while doing that.


    ¡°Who is my father? Where is he? Is he going home?¡± Out of curiosity, I was always questioning her about my father.


    ¡°He¡¯s watching us, from a far distance.¡±


    My thin tiny lips formed a pout. ¡°I can¡¯t understand. Why I didn¡¯t see him?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Is that so? There was anymunication between my mother and father since then? I was just a kid when mom told me those. My mind was closed to think about the possibility that probably my father was looking at us, guarding us, or maybe watching us from a far distance.


    Or possibly, Mom was talking about his death? But why was she smiling at that time? Why was she not mad or crying or hurt? My life was a mystery.


    I blew a loud sigh of frustration. I gazed at the mirror. Lately, she was sobbing and crying at night as if she was missing someone? Or she was ming herself for something?


    Mom, why did you not tell me the truth?


    I was shocked when I felt someone was behind me. I almost jumped, it was just Pyro. I never heard his footstepsing inside the room. A little bit weird and silent king. Like Hali¡¯s content of the story to his brother who was the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°There¡¯s a woman outside,¡± Pyro said with his no emotional look. Good thing, he talked. We had been here for an hour, I never heard his voice. As I examined his look, he seemed bored and looking away at the window. I guess he was missing someone or he wanted to go home to their kingdom.


    What does their kingdom call? It started with the letter E. I just forgot.


    I followed him, going downstairs. I rolled my eyes as I saw the woman sitting on the couch. She was wearing a white body con v neck dress. Her beauty and sexy body were exposed and any man could look at her. My heart was beating so fast as I was walking towards my heart. I hated this feeling and I hated this woman the most.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Darry?¡± My forehead formed a frown. In the middle of finding myself, why does she go here to ruin me again? She did that plenty of times and I would not expect she could do that again at this time.


    She¡¯s my ex-lover. The woman who almost be the reason for Hali and I¡¯s friendship over. Good thing, it did not happen. She was not worth fighting for.


    ¡°I just need a¡­ minute of your time.¡± She spoke in a gentle and sweet tone.


    I gazed at Pyro, he was standing at the secondyer of stairs, staring at us. I gestured for him to leave us for a moment, therefore he walked outside.


    ¡°Look, Darry¡­¡± I managed to slow down my voice, even if I liked to shout at her, and asked why did she cheat on me, not just once, but so many times. ¡°My life is a mess in this day. Please, go away and leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I just want to¡­ say sorry.¡± She was about to step toward me. I raised my palm, the gesture of stop, causing her to halt.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I repeated her line in a sarcastic way. I glimpsed at my side and scoffed as the not sincere smirk established on my lips. ¡°Please, leave me. I don¡¯t want to scold a woman.¡±


    The tears in her eyes were slowly forming at the corner of them until they rolled down to her cheek. ¡°Scold at me. Shout at me, Khal! I¡¯m so stupid. So freaking stupid!¡± Her tears streamed into her eyes.


    ¡°Great job, you finally realized it.¡± I messed up my hair. The forced me not to be mad at her. I did not want to hurt a woman, no matter how big her mistake was.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She whispered in between her sob.


    ¡°You love him? What the fuck?¡±


    Our eyes settled on the entrance when Hali spoke up. ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± He scolded her. ¡°Khal is the best person I know. He can¡¯t shout at you, regardless of how mad he is. Have you ever realized that he almost lost our friendship because he fought for you?¡±

 Chapter 101

    UNLOCKING KHAL¡¯S HIDDEN IDENTITY III


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Have you ever realized that he almost lost our friendship because he fought for you?¡±


    I went towards Hali. I could not say a word or hurt her feeling. However, I and Hali were different people. He could do the thing I could not do.


    ¡°Please, Buddy. Let her leave and the conversation is done.¡± I tried to calm him down. Hali was so livid. I could see it in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°No! She needs to know this!¡± Hali walked towards her. Would he beat her? Well, I hope not. I massaged my forehead as I messed my hair, stepping near them.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hateful woman! I¡¯m not saying this because you chose him over me in the past. I am telling this to p in your face that you are bitch that is supposed to be in the trash can!¡±


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I reprimanded him because Darry¡¯s sob was bing severe; she had difficulty in breathing.


    ¡°Have you ever looked in his eyes and damn say I¡¯m lucky to have him? The dream of every woman. For fuck¡¯s sake! He is Khal Gasper, an international actor that everyone looking up, to! Yet, her girlfriend was caught cheating on him? What the fuck are you!¡± Hali¡¯s voice was echoing in the living room.


    On the other hand, I felt relief. Someone had spoken about my feeling. Our rtionshipsted for a year and I could not change the fact that even if she broke me, I remained loved her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Darry¡¯s voice was just whispering. She could not spell it loud due to over crying.


    ¡°He was so sick of you for so many years, Fucker! He¡¯s tired of his shooting and yet, he could fetch you when you say so! Did you gaze at him, even once! Even fucking¡­ at least once¡­ he was crying and¡­ showed us how exhausted he was to you. He is a man, but he¡¯s not afraid of kneeling down on you to make you stay! Why are you so idiotÒ»¡±


    ¡°Hali, you¡¯re out of line.¡± I grabbed his upper shoulder and dragged him away from her.


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± She walked closer to me. My mouth moved open when she knelt down on me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t take back all the pain I¡¯ve caused you. I can¡¯t get you back. I just like to say my apology. That¡¯s all¡­ and if you don¡¯t forgive me¡­¡± She sobbed so badly that even the stars could pity her. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will take it as karma and consequence¡­¡±


    She stared directly into my eyes. I wanted to tap her shoulder, hug her and say, ¡°We¡¯re gonna be fine. I¡¯ll forgive you. Let¡¯s start again¡± Like I always said, but what she did was too painful. She consumed every part of me until nothing had left, except hatred.


    I held her shoulder and gently moved her up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to down your knee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! You will forgive her?¡± Hali gritted his teeth. I knew he was concerned about me. He was just standing as a friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive her, but it doesn¡¯t mean I forget the pain.¡± I established a small smile on my lips. ¡°Go home. I¡¯m fixing something¡­¡± I caressed her hair carefully. Once in my life, I fell crazy over heels for this woman.


    Peoplee and go. Sometimes, they stay longer and eventually leave you with lessons. I ept the reality of how life works. I will never forget her or me her for being part of me.


    Once in my time with her, she gives me real happiness.


    I cupped her cheek as she cried so loud. ¡°I love you, Khal.¡±


    ¡°The fuck say I love you too and I will kick your freaking balls!¡± Hali¡¯s sidement was hurting my ears,


    I kissed her forehead and whispered. ¡°You have no room in my life. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I never turned my back on her. All the time, I used to run to follow her and fixed our rtionship alone for us.


    Nevertheless, this time¡­ I will choose myself. I will pick the health of my heart. When the suffering was too much¡­ let it go.


    I walked upstairs with my bleeding chest. Suddenly, I stopped on the third stair.


    ¡°Khal, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    I cleared my throat. My eyes produced a hot liquid, therefore, I did not look back at her.


    ¡°I wanted to walk in the aisle with you as my groom, standing there, waiting for me, but that won¡¯t happen anymore. That¡¯s because of my stupidity and wrong decisions.¡± She paused, carrying her hurting heart. ¡°I love you, Khal¡­ And I will always love you, even if I will marry another man.¡± Her sobbing covered the living room. ¡°Time won¡¯t ease that love.¡±


    The hot liquid from my eyes rolled to my cheek. I silently cried and said. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    The saddest congrattions I have ever said.


    I sacrificed everything I had, including thest remnants of myself. I became a good man, even if I could not count the number of seduction that came. Women tried to take me away from her, but I loved her and I would always be faithful. It made me question myself if I was not enough for her?


    I walked to my mother¡¯s room and jumped on the bed. Crying did not bother me, everyone had emotion. I was just a human. I position my body sideway, facing my picture with my mother.


    Why are we not lucky in finding true love? Why does it have to be me and you? Are we bad people?


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± Hali sat beside my bed. I could feel the bed bouncing.


    ¡°I wanna be alone. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°You are enough, Buddy. In fact, you are excess¡­ You have given everything to the point that you give all. She is so idiot to not realize your worth.¡±


    Hali¡¯s mouth was usually full of gibberish, and he was skilled at shouting at people. He was apletely different person today, soothing his dear friend.


    ¡°No need to say idiot, Buddy.¡± I sat on the bed and leaned my back on the headboard.  ¡°You¡¯re too harsh.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been harsh to you, too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be happy when she¡¯s happy.¡±


    A minute of silence. At times, a person did not need someone to talk to. Only silence was enough to feel the betterment. It would soon heal.


    Suddenly, he said an unexpected topic. ¡°We talked about Zarya in the Light House. Look back on it.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± I wondered why Zarya was included in the conversation.


    ¡°Are you serious when you say you¡¯re gonna court her?¡± His eyes told me nothing. I guess where would this conversation go.


    ¡°Zarya likes you, even if you¡¯re not aware of it.¡±


    He scoffed while the grin ear by ear was established in it. ¡°You are kidding me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°She likes Colden. They¡¯re now lovers.¡±


    I could not react. My gaze was just on him. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Do I look joking?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I moved my eyebrows up. ¡°You like her?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± He stood up. ¡°Gonna damn go. Pyro¡¯s watching over you. Once you found something on your mother¡¯s things, go to Froy¡¯s Condo.¡±


    He was about to reach the door when Pyro walked inside. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    My emotion was filled with confusion when Pyro raised a g, a small g that almost looked like a handkerchief. It was white in color with a ck wolf face in the middle. It sewed carefully with just the hand.


    I went near them and stared at it in detail. ¡°It¡¯s just a handkerchief. Perhaps, dropped from the


    neighbors?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a handkerchief. It¡¯s the symbol of ck Wolves Pack.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°ck Wolves Pack?¡± My mouth moved apart when something popped inside my head. ¡°One of them named Prince Jace.¡±


    Hali was startled as his eyes were widening. ¡°What the eff? That pack is the pack looking for Zarya.¡±


    Pyro was surprised, too. I could not get what made them both startle. ¡°The search is over.¡±Pyro ced the g in my hand. ¡°Zarya is your sister.¡±


    No way.

 Chapter 102

    MY COMPANION IN MY SADNESS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    In the midst of preparing for dinner, the doorbell rang. Colden was in the bathroom and Sera was in the room, therefore, she could not hear it. I walked hurriedly to the door, held the doorknob, and spun it. From the moment, the door burst open, there were arms wrapped around my small body.


    ¡°Khal?¡± I tapped his back as I looked at Hali. He positioned at the back of him next to Pyro.


    Khal separated our bodies and just passed by without saying anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Hali¡¯s authority could be heard in his voice. He gestured to Pyro to move inside.


    King Lightning Raiden and KIng Wind Zephyrus came back to the Elemental Kingdom as they heard about important matters to solve problems there, at the same time, the investigation was still ongoing, so Khal could be reunited with his mother.


    I observed Hali, Pyro, and Khal sitting down on the ck silk couch. Hali crossed his arms and then his thighs. ¡°Zarya?¡±


    They were looking at me which I was confused about. Did I do something wrong?


    Colden went out of the room. He fitted himself in the middle of Khal and Hali. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He recognized that their eyes were on me.


    Hali tapped his left side, gesturing for me to sit there. Instead of settling there, I went next to Khal. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°What pack are you hiding for?¡± Hali¡¯s eyes were cold. I could not guess what was running into his head. I could smell strange why was he questioning me about that.


    ¡°ck Wolves Pack.¡± I lowered my voice, curious while gazing at Khal. He was so devastated.


    ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± Khal stared at my face directly.


    ¡°Zakan Wixx.¡± I glimpsed side by side, interchanging with Hali and Khal. Pyro was just silent, well, what would I expect from him?


    ¡°Anything you know why the ck Wolves is mad at him?¡± Hali asked me.


    Why are they asking? This caused a shiver to my spine. They would not ask if this was not important to the investigation. I gasped for air as I pulled all the courage I had to speak well, hiding the scare that started crawling to my body.


    ¡°They called him a traitor. I think he did something to make them so livid at him. My family was massacred by their pack. I was the only one left.¡±


    ¡°How was he as a father to you?¡± Khal looked down. His emotion was unpredictable.


    ¡°He¡¯s the best father. Our security was his priority that¡¯s why he decided to bring us into the Human World to protect us from the brutality of the Alpha King¡¯s World.¡±


    ¡°No other reason?¡± Hali interrogated me.


    ¡°Yes, I guess.¡±


    Khal held my hand and punched it gently. Colden stared at it, his forehead frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it, but your father¡­ he raped my mother.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. I immediately stood up and removed his hands from me. ¡°No! He couldn¡¯t do that! That wouldn¡¯t gonna happen! He¡¯s the most gentleman! I saw it¡­ the way he touched my mother andÒ»¡± I paused talking when something popped inside my head. ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re my brother?¡±


    Khal held the corner of the sofa, his grip on it tightened as his gaze was just viewing down. ¡°I wish not, but it¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    ¡°No! No! No! You¡¯repletely wrong! ¡± Tears welled up on the side of my eyes. ¡°He can¡¯t do that to a woman!¡± I knelt down and touched Khal¡¯s hands. ¡°Believe me when I say he can¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re a year older than I am. How does it happen? I am his firstborn daughter.¡± My tears rivered down my cheeks till they obscured my eyesight.


    ¡°Your family moved to the Human World, not just for the reason of your safety. He looked for us.¡± Khal gazed at nowhere.


    ¡°No! ¡± I swallowed my saliva and covered my mouth. The thousands of thorns were suffocating my chest. ¡°You are mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I am a mistake! I shouldn¡¯t be born! I just made my mother a living hell!¡±


    My mouth opened as Khal stood up. He was so mad. He was so livid at himself. He stepped towards the wall and beat it over and over again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put dirt on your father¡¯s name, Zarya.¡± Khal punched the wall again/ Hali stepped towards him and [ulled him away from it.


    ¡°Please investigate well.¡± I marched away from the condo. I went to the room and locked the door. My father would never do that to us, especially to his mother. He was not a rapist! I was looking up to him as a better person. He never showed any sign of being an abuser.


    They must be mistaken!


    I ran to my bed and climbed onto it. I recklesslyy my back. I felt the smoothness on my back, I grabbed the nket and covered my body. I cried with my heart out.


    I was the number one fan of my father. I could see his kindness, radiating to my heart, and until now, I could not forget what he did to the Elemental Kingdom. I was just nine years old when he brought me for hunting. I enjoyed every single moment with him. I never experienced being scolded by my father. His voice was so sweet. He called me ¡°baby girl¡± even though I was his oldest daughter. He would never go to bed without kissing my forehead and saying ¡°Good night, baby girl.¡±


    While walking, we heard chaosing from a near ce. Right in front of my eyes, he saved a littlemunity from the Northmen. I was just hiding in the tree when that happened. I thought he would die at that time because he was one against the pack of men. He was so brave to run there, gambled his life, even if he was crawling while bathing in his own blood. Good thing, the rescue hade, if not, I lost my father at that age.


    ¡°Zarya?¡± I heard Hali was knocking on the door.


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°No! Get away!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Open the door! That¡¯s an order!¡± He shouted,ing from the outside.


    Even if my eyesight was filled with tears, I stood up, walked towards the door, and opened it. Colden was beside him, worrying about me. He was about to move inside, but Hali struggled with his arms to block him.


    ¡°I need to talk with her.¡±


    Colden¡¯s forehead formed a frown. ¡°Just talk?¡± He knew his brother well. That made him think differently.


    ¡°A little talk.¡± Hali mmed the door in his face.


    I backed away from him. I did not need his presence. I could do thin on my own. ¡°Khal¡¯s mother said, she was raped. That was all¡­ no other details. What if your father was forced to do that?¡± He sat on the bed with his crossed thighs. I stayed away from him. I knew what would go to happen in this room if I moved closer to him.


    ¡°The ck Wolves are known for being abusers to women.¡± He paused and settled his eyes on me. We had distant from each other. Perhaps, he was also prohibiting himself to do something bad to me. He blew a sigh as he tapped his side, but I shook my head. I stayed in my position. Luckily, he did not force me.


    ¡°King Oswaldmanded him to solve the problem against the cruel pack. He sent him to ck Wolves and pretended to be one of them. When they found out that Zakan was beta at the Elemental Kingdom¡­ possibly they asked him to prove his loyalty.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Theymanded him to rape random women and that was Khal¡¯s mother?¡± I shook my head as I was saying that. I would never believe that conclusion.


    ¡°Probably.¡± He walked towards me. I was scared for him to touch me, which was why I raised my palm, gesturing for him to stop.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I gazed at him with my swollen eyes.


    ¡°You have no right to stop me.¡± He continued walking. I could not move my body when he cupped my cheek and caressed it with the most gentle touch he ever did to me. A small smile was written on his kissable lips.


    ¡°No crying.¡± He down his knee in front of me held my hand and kissed it. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna see you cry.¡±


    My mouth drew apart. Is this a dream? He expressed his concern and agony for what I was going through at the time. He moved up and settled his lips on my forehead. A gesture of respect. Then, suddenly he grasped my waist, lifting me into his arms. I had no choice, but to wrap my hands on his nape while staring at his emotionless face. He ced me on the bed, held theforter, and covered my body.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± He kissed my forehead one more time. He sat beside me, intertwined our hands, and ced his chin on the bed while staring at me.


    Is that the only n he has? Staring at me for the whole time?


    I turned around to face him. My gaze was fixed on him for so long that I began to notice heaviness in my eyelids and the consuming of drowsiness in my system. I was about to sleep deeply when I felt his touch on my cheek. I heard a sigh of frustration.


    He kissed me on my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. I wish I could heal your heart.¡± He whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 103

    THE CHAOS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I was unaware that I fell asleep next to Zarya by just sitting on the chair while my upper body was on the bed. I blinked two times as the sunset touched my face. I gazed at Zarya, she was still deeply sleeping. Her eyes were swollen from over crying. I kissed her forehead before I stepped out of the room.


    Damn it. I forgot the freaking Colden. I locked the door, so he could note inside. When I opened the door, he was on the couch, looking at the TV screen, even though it was not open. ¡°Did you just sleep?¡± He stood up and marched towards me. He never looked at me with anger, not even once. Now, I could see his livid, even though his voice was just low.


    ¡°So what if we fuck?¡± I was just teasing him. I loved doing that to my brothers. The number one dickhead who made mad was Pyro and Raiden. I would not expect a response from Colden.


    I passed him by with a little smirk on my lips. I was about to step away when he talked therefore my feet stuck to where I was standing. ¡°Do you have no pity in her?¡±


    A furrow appeared on my brow. I looked back at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You brought an innocent woman at the Elemental Kingdom to fuck. You didn¡¯t even realize that she was dealing with the saddest part of her life.¡± He face to face me. His eyes narrowed. ¡°And yet you called yourself a king?¡±


    I sealed my mouth. I prohibited myself to burst out in madness. It was early in the morning. I must not shout.


    ¡°Remember, Hali. You are her abuser. She¡¯ll never settle in you.¡± He turned his back on me, walked towards the door, and check on Zarya.


    I yed with the edge of my tongue, cing it on the side of my cheek. ¡°Can a man starstruck with a woman¡¯s beauty be called an abuser? Perhaps¡­¡± I whispered which was enough to be heard by myself.


    You are clueless.


    I went to the kitchen to drink water. I was startled when I saw the breakfast. There were eggs, hams, fried chicken, and fried rice.


    Did Colden prepare this all?


    A smirk was formed on my lips that all the food was overcooked. He did not know how to cook and yet he tried so hard? Damn it! Even the dog would not eat this.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    I heard Zarya¡¯s voice. They wereing towards the kitchen. ¡°I prepared breakfast. Just don¡¯tugh at it.¡± Colden¡¯s voice.


    I walked toward the refrigerator, grabbed a bottle from the pitcher, and drank water. I observed Zarya and Colden approaching. Zarya immediately sat at the table, looked at the food, and smiled at him. She was about to get one of the eggs. I hurried towards her and got the eggs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t it that. You see it was fucking toasted.¡± I grabbed the te and put it on the sink.


    ¡°I will cook instead.¡± I went to grab eggs.


    ¡°I wanna cook egg pies. Didn¡¯t you miss that, King Water?¡±


    I gazed back at Zarya. Last night, she was crying so bad. She changed her mood now. Fortunately, my healing power had an effect. I just soothed her heart in a way that would lessen her pain.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± My attention went to the entrance of the kitchen. Froy was stretching his hand while smiling widely.


    ¡°What makes you smile? As if you fucked a woman.¡± I shook my head as I was giving eggs to Zarya. She wanted egg pies, I let her cook.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For the first time, Froy was silent. Was that because of what I said? Or wait, the damn! Did I state the fact?


    ¡°Who¡¯s your woman?¡± The curiosity was written in my expression. He did not go out to go to the bar.


    Don¡¯t tell me his damn woman was inside this condo now? Who? There was no woman here except¡­


    ¡°Morning, everyone.¡± Sera gave us all a wonderful smile.


    Fucker!


    I hurried towards Froy and dragged him away from him towards the veranda. I beautiful yellow-orange sky was viewed above. The waves of air were cold as I sat down on the steel chair.


    ¡°Do you want to confess something to me?¡± My eyebrows moved up as irritation covered my system.


    ¡°What? Nothing.¡± Froy looked away. He was lying to me.


    ¡°About Seraphina.¡± My eyes turned small as I was interrogating him.


    Froy¡¯s funny look changed into a serious one. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for?¡±


    He opened his mouth, but I gestured for him to stop by raising my palm up. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I know now.¡± I stood up and was about to leave him when he said a words.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bastard. My life¡¯s full of shits. I found true love through Ser©`¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t say it!¡± The giggling was formed in my expression. This was too bad. I touched my nose as the blood flowed from it. I prevented myself to think about Froy and Sera because of my wolf. She was his mate and knowing this matter, it would break his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about you and Sera. My wolf will die, Fucker!¡± I wiped the red stain that was still flowing from my nose. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°But she loveÒ»¡±


    I hurried towards him. My punchnded on his face, hey on the floor. ¡°If you and Sera didn¡¯t stop. My wolf will suffer. I will never be called king without him.¡±


    This was the reason why I kept Sera beside me. My wolf was strong with her. I could feel it. I marched away from him.


    Why does it have to be him? Of all people, why did he betray me?


    I closed my eyes hard. I had no choice, but to own Sera, own her until my wolf would be satisfied. If she was one of the royals, I needed to marry her to make my wolf stable.


    I went to the kitchen. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    She was standing behind Zarya, talking to her about something. She looked at me.


    ¡°Go to the room.¡±


    ¡°Hali, please. Don¡¯t do this to her.¡± Froy followed me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason for the conflict. Suffer the consequence.¡± My face was so cold. The blood in my nose continued flowing.


    ¡°Hali, your nose.¡± Zarya went closer to me. She was about to touch me when I shouted at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡± Zarya gritted her teeth. ¡°I am making egg pies for you, but now, I changed my mind.¡± He grabbed all the ingredients and mmed them towards my face.


    ¡°You have no right to disrespect me!¡±


    ¡°Please stop,¡± Khal said in a low tone.


    ¡°Teach your sister the right manner.¡± I rolled my eyes as I grabbed Sera¡¯s upper arm.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my brother!¡± Zarya screamed back. The chaos was all over. Even my ears were hurting.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not. Your father ducked her mother and the damn created.¡± The pnded on my cheek.


    ¡°You are insensitive.¡± She left us. Everyone was looking at me. I rolled as I did not care.


    I felt so devastated. My wolf was so mad. It was rming because I could not control myself if this continued.


    Khal red at me with madness in his eyes. He turned his back and marched away. Colden and Pyro did the same thing. Froy walked closer to me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know the tradition or why you have to fuck Sera when in fact, she doesn¡¯t want.¡± He paused and sniffed two times. ¡°Sometimes, you just need to say what¡¯s the content of your head.  By that, you avoid losing everyone who loves you, especially me¡­¡± He stared at Sera with his teary eyes. ¡°Your best friend.¡±


    I closed my eyes hard. ¡°Do you think everything that I do has no purpose?¡± I tapped his shoulder back. ¡°You¡¯re all clueless.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, then. What¡¯s the purpose of having a bastard best friend?¡± Froy gave me a small smile.


    If only I can.

 Chapter 104

    YOU CAN¡¯T RUN FROM DEATH


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My phone was ringing for the whole day popping up the name of Bram Jenkins. It was weeks since I did note to the office. Surely, they were finding who killed Caspian. I had no care at all if I lost my job. Sooner orter, we woulde back to the Alpha King¡¯s World because of Khal¡¯s mother.


    When my phone rang, I looked at it for thest time. This time, it was Roze. They were not informed of what was happening here. I wished she was here, so at least, I had someone to talk to. I tapped the answer button.


    ¡°Zarya! I miss you so much! I want to go back to the High Wood City!¡± Even if I could not see her face, I knew she was sad. The tone of her voice revealed that.


    ¡°Almost. You can go back here.¡± A smile was formed on my lips. ¡°I miss you, too.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everything there?¡±


    ¡°Fine nothing more happens.¡± I prevented myself to say the details, so she would not worry. It took us an hour to talk to each other. She told me how beautiful the other country was. She went to different ces and met random friends. She also talked about her new boyfriend and so on.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    My eyes went to the door. Khal was standing there. My gaze went back to the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call you again. Bye. Take care.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I sat on the bed as it bounced up and down.


    He grabbed theforter and covered my lower body because I was just wearing shorts, my thighs were revealed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not fine.¡± When I remembered the real problem, it made my eyes produce tears.


    The silence filled the air. It took us a second to talk again. ¡°Do you know what I feel about you?¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± I scoffed in sarcasm.


    A tiny smile slowly grew on his lips. ¡°I thought I love you¡­ as a woman.¡±


    I was shocked, I found a response in his lines, but I found nothing.


    ¡°Last night, I was thinking of that, feeling my heart if that was true. I realized I felt that because we are blood-rted.¡± He paused and grasped my hand tightly. ¡°The love that I feel for you. It¡¯s not infatuation. It¡¯s love for a sister.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that my father raped your mom?¡±


    ¡°I hope not.¡± He ced something on my hand. When I looked at it, it was his pictures, a little album from the baby Khal until getting an adult. ¡°I found this in my mom¡¯s things.¡±


    At first, I had no idea what was the relevance of this little album, but when I looked at the back of it, my heart destroyed.


    For: Zakan Wixx


    That was written on the back of it. I covered my mouth as I sobbed silently.


    ¡°Perhaps, Mom was about to give this to our father.¡±


    The pain in my chest was uneptable, it caused me to be hard breathing. Khal touche my cheek.¡±Look at me.¡± I shook my head. I was too guilty for what my father did to her fifteen-year-old girl.


    I was about to leave him when he hugged me so tight. I cried with my heart out. ¡°Have asked yourself? If Zakan raped my mother? Why would she bring these photos to him?¡±


    My body was frozen. His words put confusion into my head. He was definitely right. She would not care about my father if she was mad at him. Probably, there were hidden stories behind them. I was afraid to know that my father was cheating on my mother. If that was the case, Mom died without finding out the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I whispered to Khal¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I will be here for you at all times.¡± He kissed my hair in a gentle way. I hated my feelings. I could sense his brother material by his gesture. Destiny was a fool, it made us meet each other and then meant to break our hearts. Meant to bleed with our parents¡¯ past. If only I had a choice, if only I died with my family. Probably, I would not be hurt right now. Perhaps, the secret would just be buried in the ground. I wished I did not know.


    *****


    I went out to see Bram Jenkins. I almost forgot that he was a son of the Mafia, include to Hali¡¯s enemies. He was Serenity¡¯s brother after all. I trusted him so why not? He told me that there was something that he got in Serenity¡¯s room. It was urgent that I needed to know, therefore, I escaped from the guys who were busy making a n to take Khal¡¯s mother. That was not the issue that I must solve. My friend¡¯s death should be rest in peace after their death.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Bram¡¯s lips grew a smile when he saw me. He had a white bandage on his upper arm. Possibly due to the biting of Hali¡¯s wolf. He opened the door of the car, gesturing to me to move inside, so I got in.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I got my purpose to the point. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I do have not much time. I¡¯ll go back after thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. By the way, it locates inside our house, in her room.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bring me there.¡± I viewed the scenerying from the window. I was sitting in the backseat.


    After a few seconds, our travel was getting long, therefore, I got curious about where would be our destination. ¡°Sir, where¡¯s the ce?¡±


    I heard no response from him. I started to hesitate if I would go with him. How dare he? I trusted him so much.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t take loÒ»¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    I saw his eyes in the mirror. He seemed no care about me. This was not good and if he thought that he could harm me. Over my dead body.


    I was about to attack him when suddenly there was a rope wrapped around my wrists, prohibiting me from moving. Then, a smoke and release. Little by little, my vision was spinning.


    ¡°Get me out!¡± I gritted my teeth as I red at him. I tried not to inhale the smoke, but it only hurt my head until I was gradually suffocating. He had oxygen in his mouth which made him breathe. Before the darkness consumed me, I heard him talk.


    ¡°Serenity wants to be with you.¡±


    Wait for me to open my eyes again. You can¡¯t run from death.

 Chapter 105

    MY ZARYA


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I kicked the couch as I looked up in frustration. Zarya was missing and I guess someone kidnapped her. She would never do this to me, not telling me where she was. Her cellphone was out of reach. I was giggling as I held the cellphone in my ear. I kicked the couch for the second time. Froy was in there silently watching me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe she just goes to the mall, buys something or an©`¡±


    ¡°The heck! I know her! She always asks me because I am her king!¡± I clenched my jaw as I gazed at the door. ¡°If Bram Jenkins kidnapped her. Is wear, he will not see the next morning!¡±


    My brothers came back to the Elemental Kingdom to look for the location of Khal¡¯s mother. I was the one who left here with Zarya, and Froy. Sera went there, too, with Khal. I was supposed to be in there for a minute when I recognized that Zarya was not around. It had been an hour and I could not find her. It was frustrating to think that she was in danger.


    ¡°Should you call Raiden?¡± Froy¡¯s worrying face was visible.


    ¡°What? Call Raiden? I can solve this on my own! Zarya is my responsibility!¡± I kicked the couch for the freaking third time.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Look, the sofa¡¯s drag out of ce. Note that it¡¯s my condo.¡±


    I folded my arms under my chest. I would not deny that this was my first time being so much worry for a woman. I worried for Kastrd before, but not this way. It felt like I would die if I saw her breathless.


    ¡°Your nose¡­¡± Froy¡¯s eyes filled with concern, ¡°is bleeding.¡±


    I did not mind if my whole body bleed. It was necessary to find Zarya! I sniffed two times, I moved my palm up and wiped the blood running down to my lips. ¡°My freaking damn wolf! You, out of my body if you want to go with Seraphina, Fucker!¡±


    ¡°Chill, Hali. If you¡¯re shouting, you¡¯ll just hurt your vocal chord instead of looking for a solution.¡± He stood up in his straight body posture. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Jenkins Enterprise and gather information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I went to the room, opened Froy¡¯s closet, and looked for a jacket. I got a ck silky jacket and put it on. My underclothes was a white v-neck, and my down part was ck pants and white shoes. All of my body coverings came from Froy or Khal. At the Elemental Kingdom, I was wearing a green garment as the color symbolism of water.


    *****


    ¡°I think he¡¯s not there.¡± Froy was holding a steering wheel while observing the entrance of the building.


    We were sitting inside the ck car, examining the location. It seemed that Bram Jenkins was not inside, I could not see his car park. Mostly it was in front of the building.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure.¡± I went out of the car and ramped towards the car. I could hear Froy shouting at me to go back. ¡°Hali! They shouldn¡¯t see you!¡±


    I grabbed the sunsses that were hanging into my v-neck white shirt. In my peripheral vision, women were thrilled, talking about me. That was not new to me. When I was at the Elemental Kingdom, most of the women wanted to down their knees at me. They were begging me to fuck them. Well, they were not my type. Even though I love burying my cock in women, I chose who I would body rock. I never fuck those who were royal, or dirty ones, those who worked at the mining area. Speaking of royals, there was the only woman I fucked who was having a high blood rank, Matilda. I guess she damn stays with my Hide Out when I was still gone.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment, Sir?¡± The guard blocked my way towards the entrance.


    ¡°May I know if Zarya Wixx is inside?¡± I moved down my sunsses to show him my eyes. Women in the side area were staring as if they saw a supermodel like Khal Gasper.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir. If you don¡¯t mind if I ask? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I smiled at him which I hated the most: To grin at the stranger. ¡°I¡¯m Zaiden Wixx, her brother.¡±


    The guard stared at me for so long, examining if I was telling the truth. He gazed side by side. He seemed to look around if someone was observing us which I was curious about.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Zarya is so kind to me. She brings food during lunch because she knows how hard my life is. She smiles every time she enters the building¡­¡± He whispered the next lines. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna risk her life.¡±


    My forehead furrowed as I felt the strangeness of what he was talking about. He talked again in the lowest voice, but even if he did that, I could remain to hear him loud due to my wolf. ¡°I heard this morning that Sir Bram will get Zarya. Please do something to save her. Seh possibly drags her to the Land of Pieces.¡± He held my hand. ¡°Please, hurry.¡±


    It felt like my world stopped rotating. Is this freaking Bram serious? I would go rip his damn body including his freaking tiny cock!


    I rushed towards the car. ¡°Do you know where¡¯s the Land Of Pieces?¡± I said as I sat next to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°No! How would I fucking know?¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck yourptop!¡± I was annoyed with Froy. He was not thinking. I wanted to kick his balls right now until he could not walk!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He went to the backseat. I sat on the driver¡¯s seat which made his eyes widen. ¡°No, no. no! Fuck! Don¡¯t drive the damn car! I don¡¯t wanna die!¡± He tried to take back the steering wheel but I kicked him, resulting in himying in the backseat. I had a smirk on my lips as I maneuvered the car. So fast like a flying bird.


    ¡°Safe and sound,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Hali! Stop the damn car, you cunt!¡± He shouted so loud. Every time I drive the car he was dying of nervousness. I just loved rocking the car, like a woman, so I operate faster. I hated boring speed just like how he did.


    ¡°Hali!¡± He shouted again like a woman who was fucking for the first time.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Fucker! Just search where the hell is Land of Pieces.¡± My eyes were straightly looking at the road.  I ignored the traffic light that caused chaos. Later on, the Traffic Enforcer would follow us again.


    I saw him in the reflection of the mirror, breathing in and out as his hands were shaking, typing something on theptop. ¡°Let me look at the Dark Web.¡± I watched him shortly before U-turned, with no specific direction.


    ¡°Pussy cat! It¡¯s an ind where people rx and at the same time, a gambling area where all the illegal actions are free to do. The ownership is transferred to Bram Jenkins, the youngest billionaire who loves raping, and¡­ torturing women.¡±


    I stomped at the break when I heard that. Zarya was missing for an hour. I did not want to think about what would happen to her at that moment. I brought out the warrior in her. She would not die without fighting him.


    ¡°Her sister is missing and they believe that he hide her at the Land of Pieces.¡± Froy gazed at me in the mirror. ¡°Did Zarya good atbat?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± I shut my eyes for a moment and opened them with a sharp look. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Great Beta after all.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t battle him.¡± His eyes went back to the monitor of theptop. ¡°He likes to use poisonous gas. If someone inhales it, they will forget everything about their life.¡± He stopped again and stared into my eyes. ¡°They will be his ves forever.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t do this to my Zarya! I swear I¡¯m going to break him into tiny pieces until no parts will be seen from him.¡± I gritted my teeth as the fire of madness was in my system.


    ¡°My Zarya? You mean¡­ you and her?¡±

 Chapter 106

    SURPRISING POWER OF KING LIGHTNING


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    When I left the Human World, there was a hesitation for me to go to a ce where my mother was abused. We would just try if I could go inside it since they did not yet bring a human to the entrance of the Alpha King¡¯s World.


    I gulped my saliva as I watched Pyro walk through the long passageway. The different kinds of colors were glowing in the darkness of the interior. Raiden cocked his head, gesturing for me toe inside. I slowly walked towards it. My chest was drumming loudly as the fear spread towards my body. I gasped for a deep air and then walked inside.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Pyro¡¯s mouth moved apart as he saw that I coulde inside.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be shocked. He has the blood of a wolf.¡± Raiden moved inside, following me.


    ¡°But this way is not ordinary. This is where the wolves of the Elemental Kingdom crossed.¡± Pyro talked as he walked forward.


    ¡°He¡¯s Zakan Wixx¡¯s son,¡± Raiden told us as if he was so serious about that matter.


    I kept my mouth silent. I did not want to be his son. First, Zarya was hurting; he was his father and it was so hard to ept the truth. Second, even I, I could not believe that my mother was abused by Zarya¡¯s father. Third, I hated him so much and nothing could make me decide of forgiving him.


    Raiden said we routed at the back of the Elemental Kingdom where no one could see us. The amusement covered my entire system as I witnessed how glowing in gold the whole surrounding was. The building was created with marbles and gold. There were some parts that were established by rocks. I thought I would just see this on the inte, or at the editing ce when I was shooting a film of royals. Well, I resigned to be an actor although I dreamt of that throughout my life. My mother was the most precious thing I had. She was my priority.


    They brought me to King Lightning¡¯s Chamber, that was how they addressed it, Raiden¡¯s room. The color was glowing white from the bed, walls, bookshelves, table, and all. Possibly the symbolism of being the Alpha King of Lightning.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You stay here.¡±  Raiden pointed at the bed. ¡°You can sleep and do whatever you want to do, just don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go out.¡± He emphasized the words. ¡°Pyro¡¯s beta named Seryo was standing right in front of my door, you can call him if you need anything.¡±


    I nodded my head. Suddenly, the knock on the door could be heard. ¡°King Lightning, King Oswald is here!¡± Seryo¡¯s voice was extra loud to aware us.


    Raiden touched my shoulder. ¡°Invisible.¡± At first, I did not get what he did to me, second passed, I realized he used his invisible power for me so that his father would not see me.


    He gave me a small smile. ¡°I just borrow King Wind¡¯s power. You are safe.¡±


    What the? That was not his power? Does he have the ability to get the other¡¯s power? What a cool Alpha.


    ¡°Son.¡± King Oswald¡¯s wrinkled skin on his face was stretched with a smile. He was too handsome for an old man. He embraced his arms on Raiden¡¯s shoulder. I wondered if I was addressing him right? I heard that they prohibited calling the Alpha Kings by their name, that was the most sacred rule that every Elemental wolf should know. My head was aching due to absorbing their traditions.


    This was the most dangerous ce I had ever stomped of.


    ¡°Did you convince the Luna of Archimedes?¡± King Oswald¡¯s eyes were expecting something from him. It was obvious in the spark of it.


    ¡°Not yet, Father. Soon.¡± Raiden gazed at where I was.


    His father could not see me. They were really magical. Never in my life have I thought of supernatural power. My belief was just these people were just written in the book or seen in the movie.


    ¡°I have a huge trust in you.¡± King Oswald tapped his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re clever, good looking and most of all¡­ a king. I believe she will like you. Just don¡¯t stop chasing her.¡±


    ¡°I believe so, Father.¡± There was a hesitation in Raiden¡¯s tiny smile.


    What are they talking about? Is that a woman who will be his Luna? I don¡¯t know about Luna either. I just heard from Zephyrusst time that Luna is a queen in their world. Queen of werewolves? I guess so.


    ¡°Luna Adhira is quite gorgeous, isn¡¯t she?¡± King Oswald chuckled and filled the chamber.


    Raiden scratched his nose as his cheek blushed.  I have never seen a man so perfect, except him. Even though I am the international actor and the most heartthrob in TV shows, he is far from me. If I were a woman, I would marry him once he offers me a marriage even at the first meeting. So gay. I am just stating the facts.


    The only definition of the Alpha King of Lightning is perfect. Just like what Zephyrus said. That king really has a talkative mouth.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Raiden scratched his forehead, ¡°pretty and yet¡­ audacious.¡±


    King Oswald¡¯s chuckle turned into a loudugh.


    I wondered if I have been given a chance to be with my father, how does it feel? I have never known him or should I say, I have not had a father since I was born.


    When I was seven years old, I saw my friend¡¯s father after ss. They were fetching them. The wide grin ear by ear were on their lips. Then, they would run faster and hug their father¡¯s knee. Me? I had my mother, waiting for me, even if she had the most beautiful smile in the whole universe, that did not put a smirk on me. I regretted those moments. I only thought of my father; my biggest mistake was not to appreciate my mother.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m gonna go. I just check on you.¡± King Oswald tapped his shoulder for the second time. ¡°Did King Water, home?¡±


    King Water? Ah, it¡¯s Hali.


    Raiden looked for the right word to say, he ended up silent. He loved his brother so much to spell out bad things to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do to him.¡± King Oswald sighed. ¡°Same as with King Wind.¡± He cocked his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Do your mission as soon as possible.¡±


    That was all, then, he left the room. Raiden walked towards me, touched my shoulder and said, ¡°Visible.¡±


    What a surprising power.


    If I am one of them, do I have a wolf, too?

 Chapter 107

    DON¡¯T UNTIE ME


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes. My vision was blurred, bit by bit, it was bing clear. The first thing I saw was a red ceiling.


    Where am I?


    I looked for all the details starting from where I was before I came here. Bram called me and we had met up, afterward he¡­ he kidnapped me!


    Even though what I saw was spinning, I managed to look around. My mouth moved open as I viewed Bram Jenkins, sitting on the red sofa in front of me. He was not wearing a shirt or anything in his upper body. His hands raised up, he sipped a piece of cigarette, the smoke spread around the air while going up.


    ¡°Have a headache?¡± When he recognized that I was awake, he spoke.


    I was about to lift up when I realized my feet and wrists were tied up with the manacle.


    ¡°What the hell! Get me outta here!¡± I used everything in ordance with my strength, but I ended up bruising my wrists and feet.


    ¡°Am I stupid?¡± His six pack abs were exposed while he approached me. He settled on the corner of the bed, causing it to dip due to his weight. ¡°I¡¯m not a dumb to know who you are and who are you with.¡±


    My body froze in shock. Since day one, he knew? This was unbelievable! How can I use what Hali taught me if I am glued here? Unable to move.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx, you can¡¯t toy me.¡± He traced my cheek with her forefinger, going to my lips, traveling to my neck. I was rmed when he moved down his finger until he stopped on my cor bone. ¡°I toy you instead.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me!¡± I gritted my teeth as the anger was burning inside me. Once you remove the manacle in me, I will surely break your bones!


    ¡°Should I ask you that way instead?¡± A dark grin was written on his lips. He was totally different. Now I understand why he was so kind to me, he used that to manipte people. Hali was correct. I should not listen to lies. I must be vignt all the time.


    Now, I¡¯m fooled.


    ¡°Why did you kill my friend, Trace Hendrix?¡±


    I could not move when his hands gently moved from my vicle down to my chest. The goosebumped were spreading around me as the strange sensation felt.


    I hate his hands! I don¡¯t want his touch!


    ¡°You think Trace is evil? Nah¡­¡± He shook his head while chuckling as if he was a living demon in the Human World. ¡°I¡¯m more than evil.¡± Heughed hard as he touched down my belly.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± If my hands were not tied up, I showed him my middle finger just like what I was doing to Hali.


    ¡°I love that. Fucking me can take you to paradise. Just wait a second.¡± Heughed again as if he lost his mind. This was another side of him or possibly this was the real him. The unfilter Bram Jenkins which I failed to see.


    ¡°I was supposed to jail Amari Ledes, sad to say¡­ she tried to escape.¡± A grin established on his lips as if he was seeing it in his head. ¡°She fought¡­ then my knife slipped. The reason why she has plenty of stabs.¡±


    I closed my fists in so much anger. I could not name the fire in the depths of my eyes. The unbearable madness was pushing me to think if torturing him, killing him in the most unforgettable way. I would surely enjoy hearing his scream while cutting off every part of him.


    ¡°Trace loved her so much, so thanks to you¡­ you killed him. There¡¯s no effort I put on. The action bes light.¡± He traced my lips again, examining the shape, curves and color. ¡°An astonishing lips for a woman.¡± He moved my mouth and inserted his thumb. I took it, seducing him super well.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love my game.¡± He deepened his thumb to my mouth. I did all my best to look seductive, even though I was vomiting in my head. ¡°I began to like you.¡±


    I formed a smirk on my lips and when I got a chance I bit his thumb so hard! His finger bled, he was fortunate, the bone did not cut, just the skin peeled.


    ¡°Fuck! Ouch! Ouch!¡± He withdrew his hands, the blood was drippinging from it. ¡°You, whore!¡± The louder and painful p met my cheek, resulting in a red trace of his hand.


    He rode on my chest, touched my neck and eventually choked me. I gasped for air as much as I could, but I graduallycked air.


    ¡°Ack¡­¡± I could not fight, my both hands were tied up.


    He¡¯s crazy!


    I sought for air over and over again as his hands were tightening on my neck. Suddenly, I saw my mother, father, and Zay. They were smiling at me, offering their hands for me to hold it. The tears ran through the side of my face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If I die now, I will fail to avenge them. I will give out to this man my life. That should not happen. I have so many ns to do.


    I could see the ce where no one could see, the perfection of the scenery, the brightness, my family, the roses¡­ Hali.


    Hali¡­ I want to see him again. He is the abuser that I never regret meeting for. He is the Mad King, the first Alpha King that I served. I would like to be with him again.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t want me.


    I thought that was the end of me. Suddenly, he halted, moved away from my chest, and sat next to me while his eyes were so livid.


    In an instant, I grabbed as much air as I could, filling my lungs.


    ¡°I wanna kill you right now, but I need you breathing. Another way, Zarya Wixx. Another way.¡± He ground his teeth. He once again approached me and ripped everything that I wore.


    If he was expecting for me to cry or plead with him. No! I won¡¯t do that. I will remain no reaction, no suffering emotion in my face. Hali said it was frustrating for an enemy to see that his opponent was unbothered no matter how you make their life a living hell.


    I liked to shout at him, however, I prohibited myself. I was now naked and I loathed knowing that he could see my body!


    I¡¯m gonna get your eyeballs, Bastard. Just wait for it.


    He palmed my breast as his other hand was pulling down his sweat short.


    So what if I get raped for the second time? I surpassed the first time through Hali. I can do that once more.


    I am Zarya. I can be as strong as my father. The Great Beta.


    ¡°Get what you want¡­¡± I paused and red at him bravely. ¡°I will stay clean. That is how I look at myself.¡±


    A grin was only the response to my lines. He adjusted his body, the hard thing was poking at my entrance.


    Don¡¯t untie me. You¡¯ll regret the moment you were born.

 Chapter 108

    MEAT


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I prohibited myself from crying when he was recklessly inserting his private inside me.


    I need to think of something beautiful. Something that makes me smile, not make me cry. I just saw my family¡¯s death and the cruelty of this world to me.


    Slowly, the tears rolled to the side of my face. I could not battle him. If only I was not fastened, it was easy to break him apart.


    He was in the peak of plugging inside me when someone ran towards us. ¡°Brother, please! Please! Please, not her! She¡¯s my best friend!¡±


    My eyes widened as I viewed the crying Serenity.


    She¡¯s alive?


    Bram stopped, stared at her sister and then looked at me with his gritting teeth. Serenity climbed on the bed, blocked her body for me.


    ¡°Kill me! Kill me instead if you¡¯re going to kill all of my friends!¡± Serenity¡¯s face was streaming with tears.  The pain was obviously seen.


    I¡¯m so d she¡¯s alive.


    Bram Jenkins stared at her sister for so long until he surrendered. He moved out of the bed, got his sweat shorts and turned his back at us. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Zarya Wixx.¡±


    I watched him walk through the door. Before he finally left, I heard him shoutinging from outside. ¡°Get me a virgin whore!¡± I concluded that he was talking to his guards.


    ¡°Zarya! Oh, God!¡± Serenity covered her mouth as she cried so bad. Her hands were shaking as she touched my red cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! So sorry.¡± I could feel the uncontroble pain that was in her chest.


    She looked side by side, looking for something and when she found it, she stretched arms and reached for the key. Her quaking hands freed my both hands and feet. She never stopped crying when she grabbed clothes from a cab and put them on me.


    I was speechless as I observed every action she did. My best friend who kept on finding me, believing in me that I survived the burning of our house.


    She¡¯s a true friend. Her and Amari. It¡¯s hard to find.


    ¡°Zarya, I know¡­ I know¡­ you¡¯re so scared. I¡¯m so sorry. My apology will never be enough.¡± She cried out again and again.


    I just hugged her so tight and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Actually, this was nothingpared to all the training I passed with Hali. He was so mean to me. p. Kick. Punch. Even raping me day and night. That was all I experienced with him, I did not know why I ended up loving him. At times, love is a fool.


    ¡°Amari¡­ she died because of me.¡± She tightened her hug on me. I felt so bad for her. I thought she died in the ambush. I had no idea that she was imprisoned.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Serenity sobbed so bad. We had no clear conversation because she felt so hurt seeing me in that situation. She was feeling guilty about everything that had happened to her friends. I just let her cry until she fell asleep on my shoulder. I slowlyid her on the bed.


    When thest day I saw her, that was the happiest day if my life and now knowing she is alive, my heart forgot about my almost subjected to rape for the second time, I only felt so much ted that even word could not define the content of my chest.


    I caressed her cheek, wiping the dried tears. ¡°I will take you out of this ce. Shine or rain.¡±


    I stayed up for the next hours, looking for a hole or something that we could go with. I walked to the door. It was locked. Definitely, this was not the first option. I stepped towards the window. The view of a white sand would be the dropping area just in case. This must do, but Serenity can not jump here, it was too high, unless she will ride at my wolf. I was not prepared to show here who I really was.


    Does Hali do anything to find me? I hope so. Him and Froy were the only people left at the condo. That would be great, unlike knowing my brother that I was kidnapped. He should focus on finding her mother.


    I looked up at the ceiling. There was no way I could climb there. The passageway was too tight. Gazing left and right, finding something that I could use once Bram came back. Nothing, except the manacle he used on me a while ago.


    When I got tired, I sat down on the bed and stared at Serenity¡¯s face. She lost weight, however, her angelic beauty would never fade. I would never forget the days with her, it was immeasurable, that was the meaning of real happiness.


    After a minute of staring, the door burst open. Bram walked inside with two maids holding a tray of food.


    ¡°You two should eat.¡± The insanely smile was written on his lips. ¡°Take rest and enjoy your stay. If you want to swim in the ocean, you can¡­ just call me.¡± He stepped towards me, caressing my cheek. ¡°See? I¡¯m not that badpared to Caspian Gatlin. I just wondered, why did he die? And who killed him? Possibly, it¡¯s¡­ Hali Aiker?¡±


    My body froze. Why did he know every single detail about that?


    ¡°Your lover?¡± He chuckled with a tone of evil.


    I rolled my eyes. I have never felt afraid of him right now. If I wanted I could kill him now. However, the problem was a hundred guards outside.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never be lovers.¡± I acted as if I was talking to someone I was close with. I even held the spoon and fork and started to eat which shocked him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t afraid to die, are you?¡± He touched my neck, and then caressed my hair, brushing it with his hands. ¡°I adore a woman like you¡­ fearless.¡±


    ¡°So do I to a man like you¡­ best actor. You remind me of my brother.¡± I chew the pork chop.


    ¡°Brother?¡± His two eyebrows moved up. I just shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Your meat is mouthwatering.¡± A smirk slowly formed on my lips.


    I was not pertaining to a pork chop, to this literal meat.


    My wolf will surely love the fresh meat of the worst person named Bram Jenkins.


    I will make sure that even his nails will disappear.

 Chapter 109

    THE ARROWS


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I moved my head up when I saw the flying frag. I would never be mistaken when I would say, that was the g of the ck Wolves Pack who got my mother.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zephyrus gazed at me with agony in his eyes.


    What does it mean?


    When my eyesnded on Raiden, even he had a frustration. I was just wondering why there was lightning spreading in the dim sky.


    ¡°They want to rush you, Khal, or else¡­ your mother will die.¡± Raiden spelled out. The dread scattered through my system.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re brave to fight us.¡± Everyone was worrying, but Pyro¡¯s expression seemed to have nothing in it. The most calm alpha king.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡± Our eyes went to the entrance of the veranda. There was a woman standing beautifully, holding a tray of cups of something.


    ¡°Fira, my love is so sweet.¡± Zephyrus stepped towards her, but before he arrived at her, Pyro pulled him away.


    ¡°Get yourself away from my hot choctes.¡± Pyro held one of the cups and then turned his back to thedy.


    Fira¡­ that¡¯s her name.


    ¡°I bring hot choctes for all of you.¡± Fira gave us a huge smile when she bent her body, putting those cups to the circr table.


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re not going to greet your Dearest?¡± Zephyrus chuckled, teasing Pyro.


    Ah. Now, I understand. This gorgeous woman was Pyro¡¯s lover.


    Fira walked towards Pyro. ¡°Dearest, just summon me if you need anything.¡±


    Pyro¡¯s mouth was sealed. I thought he would ignore Fira. I was surprised when he cupped her cheek and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    Fira just nodded her head. I was not informed that the Alpha King Of Fire was a lover boy. I just heard from Hali that he was a Virgin King which I never believed. His features would not tell that he was. All of the kings were good-looking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zarya?¡± Raiden talked in the middle of Pyro and Fira¡¯s sweet gestures.


    ¡°At Froy¡¯s Condo, probably,¡± Colden answered, he was sitting on the chair while drinking the cup of choctes.


    I stood next to Zephyrus, watching the g flying in the sky. ¡°What will happen to my mom?¡±


    Zephyrus shook his head. I always saw his teasing smile every time we met each other. He was serious at the moment while shaking his head. If that pack was the reason why I was created, then, they would never leave my mother alive.


    ¡°Summon Hali and Zarya, we need to rush!¡± Raiden matched towards the exit. ¡°The location is at the east. Let¡¯s route there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem!¡± Seryo, Pyro¡¯s most trusted guard was hurrying towards us.


    Our attention went to him. ¡°Your father is counting on you because he¡¯s living tonight. He has a discussion for the Brave Wolves Kingdom alliance. ¡± He blew a sigh if devastation before he continued. ¡°The messenger came, Zarya was kidnapped by Bram Jenkins.¡±


    It felt like my world had destroy. My head was messed up where I do not know what should I do first, going back to the Human World and saved my sister, even though I had no idea how should I do that. I was so weak, had no awareness of defense mechanism. My mother was in danger.


    This life is always unfair.


    Pyro¡¯s eyes settled on me. ¡°Hali¡¯a untrusted king when ites to woman, but trust me¡­ he¡¯ll never abandon Zarya.¡± In his silent mouth, he assured me. I know that. I just worried where I could not drink clearly.


    Admittedly, I did not want her father as my father, slowly, I was absorbing that no matter what I did, no matter where I go, this is the¡­ truth. Hidden for me ever since I was born.


    I looked down as I bit my lips, sniffing countless times. ¡°She¡¯s strong either. She can beat him.¡± I put that in mind. I witnessed it right in front of me. I only need to do is to believe in her capability.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the ck Wolves Pack.¡± Raiden gazed at Colden. ¡°You will stand by here, protect the throne.¡± He looked at Zephyrus. ¡°Locate yourself at the front gate, protect the throne.¡±


    ¡°Disagreed.¡± Colden stood by at him. ¡°Hali needs help in the Human World. How about Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have confident of how Alpha King of Water fights?¡± Raiden chinned up, his cold eyes were settled at him. ¡°That is not your fight, Colden. That¡¯s Hali¡¯s.¡± He talked to him as if he was not pertaining for the actual battle. He was pointing at Hali¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I love Zarya and I will for fight her, too.¡± Colden¡¯s low voice spoke up. He stood up and was about to leave us when Raiden talked.


    ¡°If no one left at the Elemental Kingdom and this ce invades by the enemies, your effort to fight for her will be in vain.¡± I was amazed by how Raiden think. He was looking at all of the dimension of the problem and how to solve it. He thought about the present, future possibility and the sess. Possibly, that was why they were all following hismands because they knew he was too clever to decide.


    ¡°Zakan Wixx died for the Elemental Kingdom, this is their home¡­ Hali can bring Zarya back home.¡± Raiden let out a sad sigh, he approached him and tapped his shoulder. ¡°Let go of your love for the right man suits her.¡±


    ¡°Right man?¡± Colden talked in a low voice. He did not even know how to shout. ¡°Sorry, but Hali is not that man. I will stay here and once youe back. I will hurry back to the Human World.¡±


    Raiden moved his head in an upright direction. ¡°Permitted.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Raiden ordered Pyro. It was just me, Pyro and Raiden who traveled the east where I had no idea where we were. Raiden held my shoulder and in an instant we teleported somewhere in just a blink of an eye.


    I followed where he was looking. My eyes widened when I saw a pack house, amunity area.


    ¡°Damn! They knew we wereing.¡± Pyro talked with annoyance.


    The ce was just abandoned, the fire was everywhere, it was like the pack migrated to another ce. I stepped towards the inside, smoke and disorganization was everywhere.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Pyro whispered. My location was  in the middle of Pyro and Raiden while walking silently.


    ¡°This is rming. They have ns.¡± Raiden stepped without making any noise. My chest was filled with nervousness. I gasped for air, and breathed it out.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I said in a soft voice. ¡°Mom?¡± I was about to talk again when Pyro covered my mouth. His eyes turned into a smile as he was sensing the entire ce. His eyes were alerted as if he was healing something I did not hear. Then, suddenly my eyes bulged when what he heard was what I heard. There were people scattering around us, approaching silently.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Raiden pushed us to move aside as the flying of arrowsnded everywhere.

 Chapter 110

    UNCONDITIONAL LOVE


    JACE¡¯S POV


    I slowly put the te of food at the sleeping woman lying on the dried grass. I went to the cell to check on her. If my mother was still alive, she possibly had the same age as her. The pity came out of my emotion as I stared at her. She was crying since the day my father brought her here. If only Zarya showed up soon as possible it would not go to happen to her. I prohibited my father to beat her or even abused her. Good thing, he listened to my words.


    I let out a sigh when I turned around. I was about to open the bars when she attacked me. She bit my shoulder as if it would hurt me. She was a human. The guards immediately came to rescue me.


    They were about to hit her, but I stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t! No need!¡±


    They threw her to the side and then moved away from her. 	I stood up f. rom where I was lying. I stepped forwards as she backed away. I could see the unbearable fear in her eyes. She had no mistake to me, or to us, why would she suffer like this? I wished that she could escape from here.


    ¡°I swear, I will do everything to free you once Zarya surrenders.¡± I looked down at the food on the chair. ¡°Please, eat¡­ for you to gather energy. By that, you can walk to see your son again.¡±


    Her swollen eyes were tired of crying, but they continued to produce tears. ¡°Why are you doing this? You are his son, right? You should be like him!¡±


    ¡°I rather choose to be my mother.¡± I had a small sad smile on my lips when I stood up and was about to leave for the second time when she talked.


    ¡°Can you promise me the safety for my son once your father saw him again?¡±


    I looked back at her, no words had let out, I just moved my head up and down. ¡°You can rely on me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, your mother is so proud of you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My forehead was wrinkled in curiosity. ¡°You know my mother?¡±


    ¡°I was once imprisoned by your pack. Once abused and be the gift to someone¡­ the father of my son.¡± I could see the spark in the depths of her eyes that she did not want to look back at it as it just caused pain to her. ¡°Your father ordered him to prove his loyalty, and I ended up naked and ripped. Luckily, he just one man.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Zakan Wixx?¡± The emotion in my eyes was just nk.


    ¡°He is.¡±


    On the other hand, what had happened to them was just like what happened to me and to my three women. My father alsomands me to prove my loyalty by raping those three, and now¡­ I love them, it was just Ven was extra special. I would gamble my life just to protect them from any danger.


    So that man who was so frustrated when we intruded on their house was the son of Zakan Wixx whom my father was talking about. I would surely conclude that the pleasure session was not in ordance with Zakan¡¯s like.


    ¡°Prince Jace, Can I have a word with you?¡± Heba interrupted the conversation. I gazed at him and approached him. I looked back at the woman one more time. She was now taking in the food.


    ¡°Ven has a stomach ache.¡± My feet were stuck on the ground when Heba whispered. I hurried when I absorbed what he was saying. Ven¡¯s pregnancy was harming her. She always vomited, especially every morning and evening. I was worrying so much. When my two women recognized her condition, they take care of her more, even Heba. The secret would just be between us. If Father found out, that would be the end of my world.


    Each day with her, my love was getting deeper and growing. I could not take it if something bad happened to her and to our child.


    When I reached my packhouse, I hurried to climb the bed. ¡°How¡¯s your feeling?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Ven touched her belly. I gulped saliva as I was wishing for her feeling to be gone.


    I did not want to see her wince on her gorgeous face. I held her hand and intertwined it with mine. ¡°Just a little sacrifice.¡± I looked up at Heba. ¡°Summon the healer.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t, Prince. Your father will find out.¡± Heba disagreed with me.


    The devastation filled my system. ¡°So what should we do? What if our baby is in danger? How can we diagnose it?¡±


    ¡°Prince, if your father knew, Ven and your child will get killed. Please remember that.¡± Heba was right. I must think of another solution.


    Suddenly, the knock on the door could be heard. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s us, Prince Jace. Kaye and Haya.¡± I heard Haya¡¯s voiceing from the outside. I gestured to Heba to open the door. Haya was holding leaves in her hands and I became confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince. It can help, Ven. My mother taught me how to use leaves scattering around the woods.¡± Haya answered with a small smile. I trusted her, so I let her operate on Ven¡¯s belly. She created an essential oil from it and eventually massaged her belly in a smooth way. I was just watching what she was doing. The relief let out from my mouth when Ven¡¯s wince disappeared, seemed like her feelings went well.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Better,¡± she responded even though the color of her lips was faded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay.¡± I brushed her hair and then kissed her forehead.


    ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± Heba¡¯s forehead was forming waves.


    I gazed at Ven, Haya, and Kaye. ¡°I love them.¡±


    ¡°No lies?¡± Haya made sure that she had a spot in my heart.


    ¡°Me, too?¡± Kaye asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The smile stretched my lips. I pecked on Ven¡¯s lips and then on Haya and then on Kaye, Kaye did not want to separate our lips which made me chuckle.


    My love for them is unconditional. It is wrong in the eyes of the Elemental Kingdom, the reason why we are against their rules. However, who will say it is not right or it is right? It depends on how look at things. If I held as the Alpha King of ck Wolves Pack, I will make them my queens. They should gain the respect that has been stolen from them when the time I abused them in front of everyone. I should regret doing that to them, nevertheless, that became the way to have a better life with them. The happiest.


    ¡°I love you, too, Prince.¡± Haya smiled at me as she kissed my cheek.


    ¡°I love you more.¡± Kaye stood beside me and kissed me on the cheek, too.


    My heart was ted. I found the people who would truly look up to me as a good prince.


    ¡°My future will always include the three of you.¡± I touched Haya and Kaye¡¯s cheeks. And then, brought my face down to Ven¡¯s tummy. ¡°Hey, there, little one. You shouldn¡¯t torture your mother.¡±


    Ven¡¯s expression of happiness was priceless when she smiled widely. The four of us got food from our experiences. We were just united by our unconditional love.

 Chapter 111

    UNDEFINED


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I stood bravely at the window, watching the rasing of the full moon, its moonlight was reflecting on my face. I could feel the power it was giving to my wolf. I was lucky because it was a full moon. More power. More stretched. I felt I was born again. My sharp eyes turned blue as I moved my face so high.


    ¡°Zarya, are you okay?¡± I was interrupted by Serenity¡¯s voice. When I looked back at her, my eyes came back to their original ck color.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My lips were stretched due to my teeth exposed smile. ¡°If I will give you a chance, would you want your brother to die?¡±


    She stepped towards the bed and settled her there. ¡°I told you so many stories about him. He¡¯s a good man, really. Possibly¡­ he can¡¯t ept that that Shey left her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Shey?¡± I sat next to her, embracing her with one arm. I was just happy to see her again.


    ¡°His girlfriend.¡± She halt for a moment and then continued. ¡°They had a happy rtionship. It¡¯s just that Shey didn¡¯t want his wants in beds, his killings, and all these shits. She was so sick of Bram¡¯s personality; his mood swings¡­ his cold treatment that she misinterpreted. She thought Bram didn¡¯t love her¡­ therefore she decided to leave him. She was about to go to a different country when Bram found out.¡± She shrugged her shoulder as she let out a sigh. ¡°He thought that Shey had cheated on him.¡± She nced at the wall. It was toote for me to recognize that it was their picture, she and her brother, smiling like close siblings.


    ¡°Then, he killed her, so she couldn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± The sadness was written on her face. ¡°That¡¯s the beginning of his change. He hates women, traps them, murders them, harasses them, and all fuckable things.¡± She sniffed as she was preventing crying. ¡°I never expected that it will be worst that even I¡­ he imprisoned at our house. His mind always thought that I would leave him.¡±


    The more she was preventing the tears, the more they streamed through her eyes. ¡°He¡­ gave me to Caspian.¡± That made her sob loudly. My heart was bleeding when the conclusion in my head was forming. ¡°Right in front of him, he let that bastard¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡± Her cry became severe as she could not continue her speech, therefore, I hugged her so much. ¡°I was a bitch since we meet, I fucked many men, but that was in ordance with my likes, not being fuck with my brother¡¯s friend and he was watching!¡±


    ¡°It was not about the severity of cruelty, but it¡¯s all about my heart¡­ loving my brother, trusting my brother¡­ and yet¡­ he betrayed me.¡± She let out a cry. I sympathized with her because I knew how it felt, but her situation was much more painful.


    ¡°I tried to report it to the cops¡­ my brother said Caspian was my boyfriend and I was just hallucinating.¡± She wiped her tears with the back of her hands. ¡°When I talked to him if why he was doing this to me, he said he just wanted me to have a good future. If I get pregnant, then, Caspian would marry me¡­ everything was just a y to him. He forgot about me¡­ sometimes, I was asked if we were really siblings? We are, really. Not eptable.¡± She massaged her chest as the pain was uncontroble. ¡°He should be my protector, not the harm dragger.¡±


    I embraced her so tight. ¡°I will give you the justice. I promise.¡± I kissed her forehead.


    I decided I would not sue my wolf form unless I needed to. I wanted torture for him. All the men were only one desire¡­ to fuck. Sometimes, it was a strength for a woman like me.


    Serenity told me that she wanted to walk at the beach, she liked to be with me, but I said no, I needed to rest. When she disappeared from my vision, I told the guard that I liked to talk to Bram for some important matters. He immediately walked away and called him.


    I grabbed plenty of air and I let it out while I was staring at myself in the mirror. I felt a little nervous. I did not know if he would bite my n. When it was not, I had no choice. I walked the cab and looked for daring clothes. I was lucky to find many. I put on a red T-panties and a seductive red bra. Then, I just put on the oversized shirt that I was wearing a while ago.


    As I heard the creak of the door, I ran towards the bed, crossing my thighs, leaning my both hands backward while having a smirk on my red lips.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You call meÒ»¡± He halt talking when his eyes met my looks. His stare was glued to me.


    ¡°I just wanna confess something.¡± I settled up, swaying my hips while walking toward him. He was shocked when I kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I like you.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as they did not hide the sharpness. I wrapped my arms around his nape. I was too small for him. Well, my height was a curse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me, too?¡± I whispered in his ear.


    Bram formed a smirk. ¡°I will like you if you do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to y with your game.¡± I licked my upper lips, seducing him more in spite of my hatred for him inside my heart.


    ¡°Great.¡± He kissed my lips so hard that caused me to suffocate. Damn this monster! I would show you want the hell looked like.


    He was forcing me to pullpactly to him. I collided with the walls, tables, and other things while he was walking me towards the bed. I responded to his kisses even if I felt likemitting. It was just a kiss. When he took off my clothes, he halt when he saw my underwear.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°For you, Baby.¡± I bit my lips as I was about to kiss him again when suddenly I saw someone at his back.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Hali¡¯s eyes were undefined as he gazed at me.


    What the crap is he doing here? I don¡¯t need his help!

 Chapter 112

    IMMEASURABLE LOVE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    In an instant, Hali rushed towards Bram. His hard fistnded on his face. Bram fought back him. I was also amazed by how Bram battled Hali. He had no power, but his strength was visible in his action. I red at them, watching them punch, kick, and overthrew each other. They reached the bed and still wresting.


    My eyes went to Froy, he gazed at me as if I did a crime. I just shook my head and then shrugged my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone here. I can battle him. It¡¯s just¡­ let them exhaust.¡±


    ¡°Yous kissed him and if we didn¡¯te, you¡¯ll let him fuck you?¡± Froy scoffed in annoyance. ¡°Hali looked for you in every corner of the Earth, appreciate it, please.¡±


    ¡°I have a n. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± I let out my ws and rushed toward them. I held Bram¡¯s neck and lifted him up, shock filled his facial expression. ¡°You love torture? Starting from now on, I will love it, too.¡± I threw him on the bed. He was fighting back at me, but he could not push me. It was a full moon, wolves were more strong than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna murder you!¡± Bram was shouting at me. I gave him a small grin, afterward, my eyes ckened in madness.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll live after this.¡± I giggled at him. I raised my hands and showed him my ws. I shed his cheek as it cut the part of it, blood dripping from it. His eyes were so shocked as they widened.


    ¡°Would you like to see a wolf?¡± Due to my rage at him. I had no idea I had cursed him. My madness had grown to the point that I wanted to rip him apart. Now. But managed to be patient. That would be easy if I killed him in just a second, torturing him would be so great.


    I held his neck and choked him. He was shaking, trying to fight back at me. He could only quake his body, but he could not touch me the manacle was prohibiting him.


    ¡°Get down your pussy out of his chest!¡± Hali said that because I was sitting on his chest while my both thighs were spread, my kneed folded and my feet were rested on his side.


    Hali wrapped his big arms around my waist and pulled me away from him. Since when he had felt jealous? I could see the lividness in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°You, fucking kiss him!¡± He shouted right to my face. ¡°Why not kill him by biting!¡±


    ¡°I do anything to survive and to revenge on him. I want brutality!¡± I shouted back at him. ¡°He¡¯s not a human! He¡¯s an animal!¡± My eyes watered as the suffocation in my chest could be felt. ¡°He murdered Amari¡­ he let SerenityÒ»¡± I halt talking when I felt that I could not hold back. If I continued speaking, I would cry.


    It¡¯s a sign of weakness. Don¡¯t you dare to show to the opponent that you are vulnerable, Zarya.


    I reminded myself so many times before I faced Bram again. ¡°Those days with you, it was me¡­ I showed me. I thought you were a true friend.¡±


    Bram smirked at me in an evil way. ¡°This is me, Zarya Wixx.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so tough? To your sister? Friends? And all of the people around you?¡± I stepped closer to him, every step was heavy. ¡°Are you satisfied with all you did?¡±


    ¡°More than satisfied.¡± He gazed at me with no expression. I was thinking if there was still goodness in his heart, even a little?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Even your own sister, she wants you dead.¡±


    That changed his emotion into a sad one. He gazed at the ceiling and talked. ¡°After all, she likes me to disappear from her life.¡±


    ¡°Because you are controlling me.¡±


    We looked back at the door. Serenity¡¯s fierce face was revealed. It was far from her usual tamed looks who always crying and doing nothing. When I brought down my face on her hands, she was holding a gun which I do not know where she got. She marched, approaching us with her swaying hips.


    ¡°Serenity, baby, remove theÒ»¡± His lines were cut by Serenity when she pointed the gun in his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me baby! My brother was already dead from the time you gave me to Caspian!¡± The rage was in her expression as if anytime she would pull the trigger.


    It was interesting to watch. I was nning to torture Bram, but I think it would be more painful if her own sister destroyed his brain by the use of a gun. Plus Serenity¡¯s heart would be at peace. Instead of moving toward them, I sat next to Froy on the couch. Hali did the same thing. We observed the two siblings exchanging lines.


    ¡°I just did that to protect you and to provide you a better future.¡±


    ¡°No! You did that for your own benefit! To get their anotherpany! You think I was not smart to know?¡± Her gun moved closer to his forehead. ¡°One wrong statement and your brain will scatter.¡±


    Bram blew a sarcastic air. ¡°Are you really fucking killing your brother because of your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for Amari and for Zarya and for all the women you stole dignity and reputation!¡±


    ¡°Your friend is not a human! Soon those people¡­¡± He gazed down at us, even though the difficulty could be seen. ¡°They will harm you. They are monsters!¡±


    ¡°You are the monster! Not them!¡± Serenity started to sob. ¡°I looked up at you¡­ sessful business man, clever, handsome¡­ everything that father wants is in you. He didn¡¯t even look at me because I am just a woman! Can¡¯t inherit the business of the family!¡± She shook her head in disbelief as the tears dropped from his eyes down to her chin. ¡°I thought¡­ you were the onlypanion I had. I thought¡­ in your side I will be forever safe.¡± Her voice cracked, and a difficulty to speak was visible.


    ¡°I love the old you so much.¡± She sniffed and dried the tears using her thumb. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°I am your brother and I will always be¡­ I¡¯m¡­ so sorry.¡± Bram tears slid to the side of his face.


    ¡°Forgiven.¡±


    I was shocked when Serenity immediately epted his sorry. If I were her, I would not kill my own brother, too. He was a family. I understand her decision. I stood up and was about to walk to Serenity¡¯s location when suddenly Bram talked.


    ¡°Come on, baby. Remove the manacle. I promise I won¡¯t imprison you again.¡±


    I observed the action of Serenity, she began to be fragile again. She cried out with her bleeding heart.


    ¡°I hope you said that early.¡± She organized the trigger, so she would surely know that it would fly a bullet. ¡°I wear white color for your funeral.¡± She whispered, at the same time, pulling a trigger that directly spots his brother¡¯s forehead.


    She stopped crying and kissed his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I love you. This is my way of loving you.¡±


    Then, Serenitynded on the floor. She could not take the pain from his brother¡¯s death.

 Chapter 113

    THE FUTURE PLAN


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    We ran Serenity at the Hospital. I was expecting that I would sleep well after all the missions I have been through. My world was ruined when I heard that my brother went to the Elemental Kingdom and they would go get his Mom. They were under attack and he was hit.


    I walked back and forth as I was thinking about what to do. The kings would not abandon my brother, they would protect him as much as they do, but I was not content with that thoughts, My brother did not know any self-defense. Just one arrow and he would knock out. Those were werewolves, he was just a human without the power or strength to fight back.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± Hali suddenly hugged me from the back.


    ¡°My brother¡­ I need to go to him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fucking go there.¡± Hali rested his chin on my shoulder. Why was he acting extra sweet? Why do I feel at the moment that he loves me?


    ¡°What about Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Damn Froy will take care of her. Oh, I will call Tan Tan, too.¡±


    ¡°Tan Tan?¡± My two eyebrows moved up as the confusion filled my expression.


    ¡°He came to the High Wood yesterday. Haven¡¯t seen him. Perhaps when everything is damn good.¡± He pulled my hand away from the room. I caught myself following him. He called Froy and Tan Tan on the phone and said that they would be in charge of Serenity.


    ¡°Hop in.¡± He cocked his head, gesturing to me to go inside. I did what he said. I positioned my body next to the driver¡¯s seat. After I shut the door, I was shocked when Hali cupped my cheek and kissed my lips. I never felt any aggressive or reckless in what he did. It was gentle, slow, and passionate as if he was telling me how much he worried about what happened to me.


    After a short careful kiss, he stared at my eyes while caressing both cheeks. I was waiting for him to say a word, but he was silent. It took a second. Nothing came out of his mouth. I watched the spark of his eyes. I did want to guess as it would just give hope to what was the status of our hearts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far from me again.¡± he held the steering wheel. His emotionless eyes looked at the road. ¡°And don¡¯t fucking kiss another man again. Not Colden, not anyone¡­ but me.¡±


    I could hear a possession in his voice. It was like he was so mad, but he was not shouting just how he used to be. It felt like he was jealous, but he was not saying it directly. I could hear the anxiety in his tone.


    ¡°Why?¡± I forced myself to spell out that question. Perhaps, this was my only chance to ask him and he would answer seriously.


    ¡°Because I¡­¡± He stopped for so long. I waited for his next line. I did not want the growing hope inside my chest. This would just give me pain when I hold too tight. ¡°Because I agree to protect you and your actions can harm you.¡±


    Is that so? The starting happiness suddenly turned into pain that shed, squeezed, and punched my heart over and over again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Why are you expecting, Zarya? That he would say he loves you? What insane thinking!


    I leaned my head at the window. I sealed my mouth as my thoughts were screaming. The car almost flew when he drove it. However, I did not care. My head was preupied with all the things I had been through this day plus my heart was too painful, causing my body to weaken.


    I am scared that one day, I will be worthless to him. I am afraid to know that he would find another woman who can give his desires and me? Bes nothing to him.


    ¡°Did you remember Kastrid?¡±


    Out of nowhere, he asked me. What about her? Did he love her? He could not get over her? I hoped he did not talk.


    I forced myself to open my mouth. ¡°How can I forget her?¡±


    ¡°She came into me and said ¡®Can you protect me? Can you be my shield, even if the whore like me doesn¡¯t deserve to live longer?¡¯ I said¡­ always.¡± His voice was gentle and soft. No emotion could be heard from his tone, even though I knew there was¡­ inside him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her. Are you ming yourself for her death?¡± I gazed into his side-view face, his pointed nose, tantalizing eyes, and lips were the visual representation of a great sculpt of a man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I swore to protect her and yet I¡­ failed.¡± He bit his lips as he grabbed some air.


    ¡°Then, why this topic makes sense?¡± I was drowned in his capturing features, which was why I looked away. The more I saw him, the more I fell deeper and I did not know if I could swim back to the shallow area of love. All I knew was, that I was trapped by his charm and attraction.


    ¡°You are different, Poor Little Thing. I don¡¯t wanna fail twice.¡± When I heard the word ¡®you¡¯ that brought expression to his face. He was in pain, worried, and messed up.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen to me. I can fight. You taught me.¡±


    Yeah, I can fight, but one thing I can¡¯t fight for. It¡¯s my love for him, my admiration, and my want to be with him for the rest of my life.


    ¡°No¡­ I should fight for you.¡± He gazed directly into my eyes and said emotionally. ¡°I am your protector.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± I sniffed as my heart was drumming recklessly. In his look, I felt like I was melting.


    I am dead. Deadly in love. Poor me.


    ¡°If father gave permission for your marriage with Colden, grab it.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ serious!¡±


    ¡°If Colden asks, he will let him. You have one reward to get from him because of your father¡¯s good deed to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You, fucking serious! No way! I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    ¡°You need toÒ»¡±


    ¡°No! How dare you to tell who I will marry or who¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for your own protectiÒ»¡±


    ¡°I can protect myself!¡¯


    ¡°You should create your next generation, so your child will not be born as low bornÒ»¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I will not do what you say! You are not my king!¡±


    ¡°You said I am when¡­¡± He stopped talking. He bit his lips. Suddenly he parked the car on the side of the road. He cupped my cheek and whispered. ¡°I know what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I¡­ marry you instead?¡± I forced myself not to cry. ¡°It¡¯s heavy.¡± I touched my chest and massaged it. ¡°I can¡¯t marry another man.¡±


    ¡°If you can kiss him, you can marry him, too.¡± Hali ced our noses together. ¡°I have never done sacrifice what¡¯s mine¡­ just now.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just give one reason.¡±


    He opened his mouth and then closed it again. ¡°Because I¡­ I care for you.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Why is marrying Colden a protection?¡±


    ¡°Ice Pack is one of the peaceful packs among those five elemental packs, after marriage¡­ you will live there far from the Elemental Kingdom, far from danger.¡± His lines were so emotional. ¡°But first¡­ you need to be a beta, I believe in you.¡± He paused, touching my cheek up and down. ¡°Beta¡¯s training can make you more strong, you can have payback to your family¡¯s murderer.¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ us?¡± I gulped my saliva, trying to be brave to ask him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no us. We are not into love, are we?¡±


    I wanted to spell out what I called him. ¡®Asshole¡¯ He is always be.


    ¡°After we get Khal¡¯s mother, I will n for you. All you need to do is to listen and follow it. You have no right to ask.¡±

 Chapter 114

    MY BROTHER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The relief filled my system when I saw Khal was in good condition. He had herbs on his shoulder, but he was fine. I ran towards him and hugged his shoulder as my body was bent down.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I touched his hair, brushing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but we didn¡¯t get back my mother.¡± He hugged my lower arm.


    Hali marched towards him, touched his shoulder, and said. ¡°Heal.¡± The light was released from his hands to his shoulder. Hali removed the herbs and I was amazed that they would have disappeared. He nced at Raiden who was standing near us. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We are bruised. They were so many, many innocents, too. Pyro couldn¡¯t burn the pack by just that. They had full numbers of prisoners and if we fought, they would all die.¡± He walked to the veranda, looking at the view down the kingdom. ¡°This is not just about his mother, but for those low-born people, they captured. We need to free them all.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hali was in disbelief. He rolled his eyes as he folded his arms. Pyro sat next to Khal in the right location. ¡°Another problem, you need to help me.¡±


    ¡°All I hear is a problem.¡± Hali blew a sigh as he went towards me, he pulled me to sit beside Khal.


    ¡°Princess Ziraya is pushing the wedding as soon as possible. I can¡¯t be her king.¡± Pyro seemed so devastated.


    Who is Princess Ziraya? Even if I wanted to ask him, I did not do it because I was not allowed to interrupt the serious conversation of the Alpha Kings.


    ¡°She¡¯ll not stop unless you marry her.¡± Hali talked as he crossed his thighs. His hands were on my curves. When I looked at Khal, he was gazing at Hali¡¯s hand as if he liked to say something, but he chose not to spell it out.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Khal whispered to my ear.


    I nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk with my brother,¡± I said to Hali, he shook his head as he chuckled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening. Brother?¡± He gazed at Khal with a teasing smile. ¡°Should I call you, Brother?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Khal looked at Raiden and Pyro, getting permission from them.


    We had a great inhaling of air time in the woods. It was already night when we arrived at the Alpha King¡¯s world and it was just a minute since I was here. In the woods, it was so dark. The only bright we had was the moonlight, enough for us to see the road.


    ¡°I just wanna rify¡­¡± Khal¡¯s eyes were on the way. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Hali?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated and I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for us to start. This is unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, by the way, I will show you the river.¡± I pointed in the right direction. Pyro and Fira were always in here, I just did not want to go near them. A lover space.


    We arrived at the venue. The silver flow of the river¡¯s water bodies was so good in the eyes. ¡°Woah. It looks magical. I thought I¡¯m gonna see this in TV¡¯s fantasy movie.¡± Khal chuckled cutely.


    We sat on the side of the river. Our feet were touching the cold water. I felt so cold, but it rxed my whole system, therefore I let my feet soak in the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± His softughter could be heard. ¡°I used to like you. Perhaps, that was why I like you because you are my sister.¡±


    ¡°I am so happy, too. We are blood-rted. What was makes me feel bad was the past of my father and your mother.¡±


    He became serious. ¡°I hate your father so much.¡±


    ¡°Our father.¡± I corrected him. I leaned my head on his shoulder. ¡°I will look forward to knowing the truth.¡±


    ¡°I hope the truth will not make us suffer even more.¡± He brushed my hair as we were looking at the falls of the river. Nature never failed to amaze me. Its beauty was breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Tell me about your family. Hali said you have a little brother.¡±


    ¡°Zaiden¡­¡± I had a tiny sad smile. The pain started to grow in my heart. My wounds from their death would never be healed. ¡°Trust me, I was a bitch sister. I can¡¯t remember thest time I said I love you to him.¡± I let the tears produced from my eyes and rolled down to my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t ask. I just¡­ want to know what family your father has.¡±


    ¡°Our father.¡± I corrected it for the second time. ¡°Remember that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept him unless my mom tells me the fact. The fact is¡­ he raped her and I was the product.¡± The annoyance could be heard in his voice.


    I felt so bad about him. If I were in his situation. I did not know what to feel; so much mad, maybe.


    ¡°I know what you feel, Khal Gasper, the most handsome international actor.¡± I was just kidding him. That made him smile a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss your career?¡±


    ¡°I am missing it, but now? With this dirt in my name? I should give up it for good.¡±


    ¡°Dirt? What a big word.¡± I caressed his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my father who is filthy.¡±


    ¡°Our father.¡± He corrected me as he chuckled.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s soothing in my heart¡­¡± I paused for a while and continued. ¡°To know that I still have a family.¡±


    The silence filled the air. I was almost asleep on his shoulder when suddenly the kings came. Hali and Colden were fighting about who would sit beside me.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Hali shouted right in front of his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the first.¡± Colden¡¯s low voice filled my air.


    ¡°Sounds like two alpha kings are in love with you?¡± Khal whispered in my ear while he was watching them. ¡°I prefer Hali.¡±


    I was shocked when he chose Hali over Colden. ¡°Why?¡± I could not prevent, but to ask. ¡°Everyone advises me to pick Colden. Why, Hali?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a liar. He¡¯s raising his voice to push people away from his life, being rude to everyone, making you feel worthless, but the truth is¡­ he just does that because he loves them.¡± That was what I like about Khal, he was mature. He was also observant and most of all, he knew Hali more than anybody does.


    ¡°What are you whispering, huh!¡± Hali embraced Khal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Gross.¡± Zephyrus from our back talked. ¡°You are gross, Hali.¡±


    ¡°The King of all gross-gross talked!¡± Hali teased back at him.


    ¡°So is this a rivalry?¡± Zephyrus looked at Colden and then at Hali. ¡°Are you ready to rumble?¡±


    Hali hit the back of Zephyrus¡¯ head. Their faces seemed not to have a problem when in fact, there were many things to think about.


    ¡°Oh, is that Fira?¡± Zephyrus pointed at the other side of the river. Immediately, we all looked, including Pyro. Zephyrusughed so hard when he saw Pyro¡¯s excited face, even though he did not talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun in your world,¡± Khal said as he squeezed his feet in the water. ¡°How I wish we¡¯ll see mom as quickly as we can.¡±


    ¡°I wanna meet your mom.¡±


    It was soothing in the heart. I would not be alone again after my mission. I had a family to be with.

 Chapter 115

    LEARNED TO MAKE LOVE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    After the walk and nning for the next step. We went to our room to rest. Khal slept in Raiden¡¯s chamber. Raiden said he should sleep at Hali¡¯s chamber instead, but he refused to be with Khal. Sometimes, Hali was really unpredictable.


    I looked around in my small room. It had been a long time since I was here. Possibly, now, we would stay at the Elemental Kingdom for good, even after all the trouble.


    I went to my rectangr small mirror, fixed myself, and cleaned my body. After that, Iy on my bed. I could not sleep though, I was just looking at the ceiling. There were many things that happened in the Human World. I could barely breathe there. Even here, I could not take in the air easily. I was worrying about Khal and his mother. I hope tomorrow everything will be fine.


    I grabbed the nket, moved to the side position, and then faced the bed position, repeating. I could not sleep. My mind was thinking about Serenity and so many stuffs. My head was messed up.


    After a few seconds, I heard a knock on the door. I slowly moved up. I waszy when I opened the door.


    ¡°King Water?¡± My eyes were widening as I viewed him. He was wearing a king robe used for sleeping.


    ¡°Can youe into my chamber? Ah¡­ no. I will sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I watched him walking toward my bed and climbed to it. Hey there as if it was his room.


    I gradually shut the door. I gazed at him with my disorganized head.


    Why did hee here? Is he really serious? Sleeping here is tight, and hot, and the bed was so small for the two people. He could not stay long. Pretty sure.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯llmand the guards to double the size of your bed. It¡¯s like a bed of a kid.¡± His eyes examined me from my feet to my head. ¡°Well, you look like a kid because of your short height.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. I did not go next to him. I went to the chair instead.


    ¡°Move closer to me, Poor Little Thing.¡± His forehead furrowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Mymand is mymand.¡± He settled up, rushed towards me, and lifted me in his arms. Then, he ced me on the bed gently. There was something changed for him? If he was the old Hali, he would throw me in the bed.


    I positioned my body on the side way. I used my hand as my pillow. I moved away from him, but he circled his hands on my waist and pulled me closer to him. I felt the thing inside his robe. It was hardening. When I moved, he stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trigger my cock. It¡¯s alive now, don¡¯t make it a beast.¡± His husky voice covered my ear. His warm breath was touching my neck as he spoke. It was bad to think that I wanted to make love with him now. I just could not spell it out. It was embarrassing.


    ¡°You want my dick, won¡¯t you?¡± His lips touched my neck. I managed to stay calm when I felt the current slowly running all over my body. My hole began to lubricate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to force you. I did that uncountable times. You didn¡¯t enjoy that, so if you say yes, I¡¯ll fuck you¡­ gently.¡± His hands traveled from my belly, going up to my covered breast with the thin sleeveless shirt. He touched it. My breast would not fit in his hands. It had well-formed big structures.


    ¡°Your height is small, but your breasts are so big. Why is that?¡± He pecked on my cheek while massaging my chest, seducing me to give him permission.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I shut my eyes and mouth when I was about to act like refusing, but it sounded like a moan.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you before¡­ say yes. Your one and only choice.¡± He inserted his right hand into my underside body because I was still located sideways. He was at my back,pactly gluing himself to me.


    His left hand held my both breasts and collided them together at the center of my chest¡¯s furrow, massaging it well. I could feel its warmth, even though the thin clothes served as my cover. His right hand gently touched my belly, going down to my lower part. He plunged his finger to my panties and felt my fold.


    ¡°Shit. Your body speaks.¡± He reached my face and kissed me passionately. ¡°Are you saying yes?¡±


    My cheek blushed in embarrassment. ¡°I have no choice, my king.¡±


    It seemed like what I called him made him more turned on. He fixed our lips together again while his hands were touching all over my body. He inserted his hands inside my shirt and massaged my breast.


    Before, this moment was like hell to me. I felt like murdering him. I was so mad at him. That was a long time ago.


    Now, it was one of the happiest moments I was looking for. It seemed everything wrong became right. Even the day we met the agreement, the training, the night he was owning me without my permission. I was crazy to think that all of those were one of the happiest memories I had.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His lips sucked my lower lip and then went down to my upper lips. He did that for seconds. I felt like I was the most beautiful woman in the entire world.


    He halted after a long kiss. He glued our forehead and spelled it out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice was full of emotion.


    My body froze as he bathed my face with kisses, from my forehead, down to my nose, left and right cheek, andstly, to my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stomping on your dignity as a woman, taking your virginity, owning you without your permission, hurting you-pping during training¡­ everything that I did.¡± He kissed me on my lips again. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely apologizing.¡±


    Automatically, my eyes watered. Thousands of thorns were removed from my heart. It did not matter now. What was important, he apologized.


    ¡°Please¡­ give me your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I only need one apology. You are forgiven.¡± The heaviness in my heart turned to light. I touched Hali¡¯s cheek. We both stared at each other for unnumbered seconds.


    ¡°Now, can I make love with you?¡± He asked me as if that was his very first time chasing someone¡¯s consent.


    ¡°Make love? I thought you don¡¯t make love? You fuck?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I just felt like making love tonight. It¡¯s more pleasing to me.¡± He kissed my neck. Inch by inch, traveling to my cor bone.


    He stopped for a second, he grasped the hem of my shirt, and lifted it up. My upper body was exposed to him.


    ¡°Did I tell you you¡¯re the hottest woman I saw?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I smiled widely with my full-pack teeth.


    ¡°Then, I am telling you¡­ you are the hottest. I felt addicted to you.¡± He sucked my right nipple, resulting in my body to arc. ¡°Pardon me if I will consume you repeatedly tonight.¡±


    ¡°I will take it¡­ all.¡±

 Chapter 116

    TRULY HAPPY WITH YOU


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I caught myself at the bottom of him. We were both naked while staring into each other¡¯s faces.


    His eyes¡­ It tells me something. I did not want to assume. As I always say, it would just hurt me.


    We kissed as our bodies swayed like we were professional dancers. I fought every move he did, touching his back, his buttocks, and even holding his long. My head waspletely nk. All I wanted was to feel him. The tension, sadness, worriedness, and messed thoughts flew by air, and disappeared like a bubble.


    ¡°Spread your legs.¡± He whispered. No hesitation I followed him. I wrapped my thighs around his body. I felt his long and big manhood poking into my entrance and then he plugged it. I felt so full and stretched.


    ¡°So tight.¡± He panted as he said softly.


    I grasped his buttocks and pulled him closer to me, causing our privates to deepen. I initiated the movement, I swayed and swayed, meeting all of his thrusts. My mouth was barely open as the moans escaped from my mouth.


    ¡°So wet. Fuck.¡± Hali plugged inside. Deep. Hard. Possessive. He tried to be gentle, I could feel it, but I wanted him to be reckless, so Ipacted our unity.


    In the middle of spreading more and more pleasure in my body, he stopped and changed our position. Hey next to me and located me on the side way. He positioned at my back, lifted my right thigh, and ced it on his waist. Wey side by side and the rhythm of the movement started again when he thrust inside me. He inserted his thumb in my mouth as he was kissing my neck, watching me be drowned by the feeling.


    He reached for my face and kissed me, sucking my lips, licking it while his hands were on my breast. He really knew how to make a woman plead for more. So I did.


    *****


    I fell so deep into sleep after a long time making love with Hali. When I shut my eyes, I would never expect that I would be awakened with him again by my side.


    I was surprised when I woke up, there were heavy huge arms hugging my small body. My heart was jumping at that gesture. I giggled on his cheek while he was sleeping like a baby. He opened his eyes, shut them again, and moved closer to me. He buried his face in my chest while his arms wrapped around my body.


    ¡°Are we not getting up?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°A sec.¡± It seemed like he had no n of waking early.


    ¡°What if my brother came here?¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°With us like this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll not care.¡± The drowsiness could be seen in his expression. I was supposed to be exhausted, not him.


    I would admit that this position was making my heart d. I would not mind spending the whole day hugging him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± He opened his eyes, and touched my neck, caressing it in an up and down direction using his thumb.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I looked away.


    He adjusted his body, and glued our lips together. ¡°Good morning, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    It waste to say good morning. We woke up for a second. It should have been right after our eyes opened, but it caused a thrill to me. He initiated greetings.


    ¡°Good morning, Asshole.¡± I rested my hands on his chest.


    The bright morning made my room light, but the man beside me was shining more than the sun for me. It is true that no matter how dark your world is when you have love in your heart, it will defeat the darkness. That is how I feel right now.


    Does he feel vice versa?


    The happy sunrise became even more fun. I do not know why I feel, we both love each other, even though it is just unimaginable. Hali is a tough man. How can he drop his feelings for a woman like me? No matter what he senses for me, being cared for by him was a satisfaction to me.


    All I need to do is to grab this opportunity to create more joyful memories because I have no idea what the future will bring us. It can be more difficult for me when the Elemental Kingdom arranges a marriage for him.


    I went on top of him. I was genuinely smiling as I watched the surprise on his face.


    ¡°Wanna have a great day?¡±


    ¡°I already had.¡± He stared at my face, down to my neck, and to my breast. His hands traced my curves. ¡°You¡¯re the sexiest.¡±


    ¡°You are kidding me.¡±


    He shook his head. I bit my lips when he dragged my upper body on his manhood, sitting on it. ¡°My cock doesn¡¯t lie.¡±


    I chuckled softly as I drew my forefinger on his chest, writing my name, Z A R Y A.


    ¡°Is that a trick?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just wanna.¡± I touched his lips with my finger. ¡°Teach me¡­ everything you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to demand, but hell yeah¡­ I would like it.¡± He held my hips, guiding it to sway. ¡°It¡¯s your control, Baby.¡± He taught me how to grind, dancing on his top with my hips.


    ¡°I¡¯m in reign.¡± I brought my body down, kissed him shortly, and did the cowgirl role.


    It never came to my mind that this thing would be breathtaking or maybe because my first time experience with him was forced.


    ¡°You¡¯re in reign.¡± He repeated while the panting was visible in him.


    I felt difficulty breathing in and out of the air as I grind my entrance to his long.


    ¡°Slow the speed, Sweetie. Feel it.¡± Hali guided my hips on what to do. I slow down my movement.


    My body was at a higher temperature. I felt something on my lower part. I wanted him to be addicted to me, that was why even if I wanted to insert it, I got another second on ying.


    I looked up when he circled his big hands on my breast, massaging it in a circr motion. The pleasure was unbearable. My body was hot, and needy and desires were spreading, especially when he pinched my both my nipples while I was continuing to move on his top.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± He asked me in his manly voice. It was like his eyes were having a heart.


    ¡°So good¡­ ahhh¡­¡± I opened my mouth. When I could not handle it anymore, I moved a little up, held his hugeness and slowly prated it to my hole. ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s big and hard.¡± When it reached the end of my passage. I rocked it as slow as I could, feeling it inside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Honey,¡± Hali spoke up. I had no idea how many endearments he called me. It did not matter as long as he was calling me in a sweet way.


    We danced as if it was ourst day in this world. I could not remember how many positions he taught me. I just epted what he did to me. It was a mind-blowing experience with him. He was the only man I let own me.


    The severity of lust was uncontroble when the movement was getting fast. The moans, groans, and screams could be heard in our mouths. It did not matter if someone heard us outside.


    It took us long until I dropped on his top. He embraced me while kissing my forehead. ¡°I once told you¡­ if you sway it would be easy. Does it give you so much pleasure?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡± My eyelids were heavy, but before I fell asleep, I heard him talking.


    ¡°If this is myst day on earth¡­ I am truly happy with you.¡±

 Chapter 117

    I WILL DIE FOR YOU


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°King Water?¡±


    I looked back. Khal was there, standing. A huge smile with my white teeth could be seen in my expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t freaking call me King Water.¡± I chuckled as I leaned my arms on his shoulder. I dragged him towards the veranda, watching the magical view of the Alpha King¡¯s World.


    I froze when I recognized he was staring at me for a bit long now. ¡°Why are you gazing at me?¡±


    ¡°You look¡­ happy?¡± He sounded curious.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I tapped his shoulder. ¡°So how¡¯s the nning?¡±


    ¡°Difficult. Raiden said we should hurry. As long as my mother takes a long time there, her life will be more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Raiden said always think.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t thinking and he does.¡± I shook my head in disbelief. Even my friend was into him. The most perfect king.


    ¡°Can I have a favor with you?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Zarya.¡±


    My mouth could not say any word. It would be normal for her to be hurt. I was not the man for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± Khal¡¯s eyes have never been so emotional. It was usual for him to taje care of her.


    ¡°I think you should go back to-¡±


    ¡°I swear, Hali, even though you are the Alpha King of Water and I can¡¯t punch, I will punch your face.¡±


    Okay. That was freaking bad. I hated someone hitting my face. It was my most captivating part of the body. My handsomeness would decrease.


    ¡°Got it, King Water.¡±


    A sad smile was established on my face. ¡°If I caused pain to her. I mean it¡­¡± I paused and showed him my sincerity. ¡°I will not do things unfavorable to her security.¡±


    I turned my back at him and walked forward. ¡°I will die for her.¡±


    *****


    As I expected, a p wouldnd on my face from the moment I stomped on my mother¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°How dare you leave the Elemental Kingdom and take a vacation!¡± Queen Haliana pped me again. ¡°You should be working on killing the alpha kings! Not fucking random women in the Human World!¡±


    I liked to defend myself. I was not there for pleasure. I was there for my friends, but even they would be harmed once I spelled out.


    ¡°You are the next Higher King! Work for it!¡± She was about to p me again when I grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Is power the only thing that matters to you?¡± The tears condensed at the corner of my eyes. ¡°I am your son! I¡¯m not a puppy!¡±


    ¡°Being a Higher King is for your own good!¡± She giggled when she took her wrist to me.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s good for you! I don¡¯t want to be a king! I don¡¯t like this title!¡±


    Because of this, I can¡¯t be with the woman I want.


    She held my chin up. ¡°Everything is in your hand. All you need to do is to hold it tighter. Kill those bastards and grab the throne.¡±


    ¡°Kill those bastards? I am the bastard! Not them!¡±


    If they think that Froy was the product of his father¡¯s cheating and Khal was the product of abuse. I was the worst.


    I am the product of abuse, too, but my difference with Khal, his mother loves him. There is one person who fought for him, even though it was so hard to ept the truth.


    Me? My father does not like me. My mother cursed me. They both motherfucking loathed me for not doing anything since I was born.


    Pyro¡¯s mother and the Higher King¡¯s overloading love were visible.


    Raiden, his whole family was so proud of him, although he made mistakes at times, he was still perfect for them.


    Colden, everyone loves him. Kind, generous, every good attitude was possessed by him.


    Zephyrus, nobody would hate him, except my father, but it was asional. That was when Zephyrus joked at things, even in serious gatherings.


    ¡°Why did you hate me so bad?¡± The tears rolled from my eyes. The truth was, I did not like the situation. I always told Zarya not to cry, but it was heavy. I could not handle the heaviness.


    ¡°You know why.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Kill one of the alphas. If you didn¡¯t do it¡­ I will kill your friend, the one you bring here.¡±


    Khal? How did he know that he was here? No way! She would rather cut my cock first before hurting my best friend!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I moved my head up and down. ¡°Try it, Mother.¡± I emphasized the word ¡®mother.¡¯


    Try it and you will regret it for the rest of your life.


    ¡°Choose one to kill and Zarya will be safe.¡±


    My body froze in shock. This was the biggest fear I hid for so long. Kastrid¡¯s death was her n. I did not kill Raiden when shemanded. She had another way to push me to do it.


    I never said a word. I left her with my clenching jaw.


    ¡°Hey, Hali!¡± I passed by Zephyrus when he saw me in the huge luxurious hallway.


    Not Zarya. Not her.


    She arrived at the Elemental Kingdom with her broken heart. She would leave the Elemental Kingdom with a happy heart. I should have another n. Marrying Colden would not help. Her mission to avenge her family should be sessful as quickly as it could, so she could go away.


    Go far from me. From the disaster maker.


    When I reached my chamber, it was unbelievable that Zarya was there, cing an egg pie on my side table.


    ¡°Exactly, you are here. You miss egg pi-¡± Her word cut when I hugged her so tight. I brushed her hair as I buried my face in her neck. She was startled for a second. Then, she embraced me back. She touched my back up and down. My hug turned tightly as I heard my mother¡¯s voice inside my head.


    All my life, I have been scared of her. If she acts against Zarya, I will ovee my fright and stand brave and proud beside Zarya.


    I stared at Zarya¡¯s face. I always wanted to say something, but I ended up silent. It took me a second topose and strongly talk.


    ¡°Every single thing in my life is wrong. You are the only one right.¡± I fixed our lips together. She was so shocked by my actions.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She gazed directly into my eyes. I shook my head in a response to her question. I embraced her one more time. Tighter.


    ¡°No one can tear you apart. No one¡­ and if there is¡­ I will die for you.¡±

 Chapter 118

    THE ZARYA WIXX¡¯S UNESCAPABLE VENGEANCE 101


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The night was silent, except when the screaming of women could be heard from the newly established Pack Houses of the ck Wolves Pack. They traveled again to the part of the East and this was their chosen location. They were located down the hill which was easy to see when you were located at the heights of elevated soil. Their houses were made up of woods, easy to burn. The smoke wasing from the cooking area, I guess.


    I stood brave and chinned up. The time hade. I will take my revenge on the pack who stole the whole world from me when they massacred my family. I will make sure that any one of them would suffer, especially those who were responsible for all my sadness, grief, and sorrow.


    ¡°They will crawl on the ground and plead on me, I am deaf to her and blind to see.¡± My fists slowly closed while the giggling was on my emotion. My eyes were burning in fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your back,¡± Hali spoke up. I released my crumpled right fist when he held my hand. I gazed up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get killed.¡±


    ¡°So do you,¡± I answered back at him.


    ¡°Halt.¡± Raiden clenched his jaw as hemanded the guards. We brought only twenty men to the battle. I was standing next to Hali to my right and Khal to my left. Raiden and Pyro were on the right side also, ring at the pack. Colden and Zephyrus were at the Elemental Kingdom, protecting the throne. Higher King Oswald did not know what was happening, he was in a discussion with the other kingdom at the moment and he would go back next week.


    ¡°Stand by, everyone,¡± Raiden ordered while he was standing handsomely, he was wearing a white warrior suit. He was the brain of our attack, whatever he said, he would follow. ¡°Do not hit them with an arrow, innocents are scattering around. Only kill those who fight back, leave those who hide.¡±


    We listened to him carefully word by word. ¡°I repeat¡­ do not beat the arrow to those innocent.¡± He gazed at the men on the right side. ¡°Shifters, look clearly who will you murder.¡±


    The men wereposed of two groups, the Archers and the Shifters. The Archers were responsible for hitting the arrow at the distance toward the enemies. The shifters were the ones who would change from human form to wolf. Their role was to attack using the strength and bravery of their wolves. They were trained using that features. I would not change my wolf form unless I needed it. I wanted to ease them with my own energy, effort, and strategies. I only had a long knife in both hands.


    ¡°Ready¡­ one¡­ two¡­¡± Raiden raised his golden sword. ¡°Attack!¡±


    My feet moved as quickly as I could. I flipped over as Inded with my knees folded. I bent down and shed the feet of the guards near me. I stood up, grabbed the next one, and struck its throat. The blood sshed from my face. The cold emotion was written into my face. The shes of images came into my head, my brother¡¯s rolling head, my father¡¯s bathing body with his own blood, my mother lying on the floor as I screamed and my heart was in pain.


    The sorrow this pack caused me will be forever in my heart. They were the ones who created  beast in me and they would not untamed it no matter how loud their scream was.


    I gazed at my side. Khal was under the protection of Pyro, one word and they would burn in yellow-orange me. ¡°Fire.¡±


    Pyro, the Alpha King of Fire would amazed every man looking at it. Raiden. The Alpha King of Lightning was so livid at the moment, the lighting was drawing in the dim sky and automatically touched the body of the enemies.


    ¡°No one should leave alive!¡± I shouted as loud as I could. I attacked the approaching man. I struck his throat with my two knives.


    ¡°No survivors will breathe! Kill them all!¡± I heard Hali was ordering the man. ¡°Murder the ck Wolves Pack! Find Alpha Jackas and Prince Jace! Bring them to Zarya!¡¯ His loud husky voice crept out of the enemies. He knew what I wanted. A smirk was formed on my lips.


    ¡°Get their loved ones¡­ their heads will roll.¡± I stood strong. ¡°Their heads will roll!¡± I giggled at him I shed the iing. I buried the two knives in his stomach and pulled them down. The blood came out of his mouth. My evil eyes stared at his pain. ¡°Poor you, you born in this pack.¡± I deepened the knives on his meat.


    One man was about to attack me, but I was fast. I pointed the knife at his face and struck it without looking at it. ¡°Alpha Jackas! Prince Jace! Don¡¯t be mice hiding in your cave!¡± I looked around. All I saw was killing after killing, drop of the body after a drop of body, a spill of blood after spill of blood.


    ¡°I will bury these two knives in the different parts of your body! I will make you suffer until yourst fucking breath of air!¡± I kicked the iing and when hended, I cut his throat.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The images of my family kept reying in my head. The supposedly happy memories with them disappeared like a bubble. I was just eighteen years old when I was left alone in this scary world.


    My jaw clenched as my giggling reached heaven when I saw Alpha Jackas. He was fighting back at Raiden. I marched as fast as I could. Raiden held his neck and threw him to me at the same time as the knives struck his stomach.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Alpha Jackas.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bitch.¡±


    I spilled on his face. ¡°Remember this face?¡± The madness was crawling all over my body. ¡°I am Zarya Wixx, the daughter of the great beta.¡± I withdrew the two knives to his stomach and stabbed him over and over again. I whispered to him. ¡°I told you¡­ don¡¯t leave me breathing.¡±


    He could not fight back when the severity of my sh in him was repeatedly paining him. ¡°For my mother!¡± I buried the two knives in him¡­ deeply. ¡°For my father.¡± I pulled down the knives separating his right and left parts. ¡°For my brother!¡± I cut his head and threw it on the ground, rolling like a bloody ball.


    The ck Wolves started to back away when they saw me. ¡°I am Zarya Wixx, sentence all of you to die!¡±


    ¡°Murder them!¡± Pyro, Raiden, and Hali shouted simultaneously.


    A small curve of a smirk was established on my lips when I saw Prince Jace, running towards the woods. He was with threedies and his protector, Heba. I marched towards them while the knives were pointing at the soil.


    I observed the darkness of the woods and closed my eyes while concentrating to find them. They can do whatever they want to be away from this ce, but they can¡¯t escape from my revenge.


    Tonight is my night.


    ¡°Run¡­ I will give you the freedom to run¡­ for a little time.¡±

 Chapter 119

    THE ZARYA WIXX¡¯S UNESCAPABLE VENGEANCE 102


    PRINCE JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Ven was holding her belly, the blood from her thighs was rolling.


    I touched her both cheeks. ¡°You can¡­ for our baby.¡±


    She gazed at Haya and Kaye, ¡°They can give you another child, Prince. I can¡¯t run. It hurts me so much.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± I lifted her in my arms. The tears in my eyes were already rolling. I saw it right in front of my face. Zarya Wixx killed my father in the most brutal way. It was okay if I would die, but how about my women? What will happen to them? I loved them and I can¡¯t leave them in this cruel world.


    Ven glued our foreheads together. ¡°I love you. You are my one and only Prince.¡±


    ¡°Prince Jace, we need to hurry!¡± Heba was holding Haya and Kaye. ¡°They areing!¡±


    I heard the running of wolves. Any time, they would approach us.


    I ced my knee and hands on the soil and changed into my wolf form. ¡°Put her at my back.¡± Heba lifted Ven and rested me on my back. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    I did everything that I could do to run as fast as I could. I would never forget that look in Zarya¡¯s eyes. She was so livid. If I were in her situation I would be so mad, too. I understand why it had to be like this, but I could not manage my anger right now. My father died in her hands in the most brutal way.


    I ran and ran until one of the wolves bumped into me, the reason why I rolled towards the pit. I was not thinking about myself, my concern was on the pregnant Ven. She rolled to the other side. The event was so fast that even I, could not one by one the actions. I recognized that the wolf who collided with me was the Alpha King of Water! On his side was Zarya, her eyes were extremely dark in fury and enrage. I shifted into my human form, crawling on the forest floor as I felt the weakening of my body.


    My world felt like stop when Zarya yanked the Ven¡¯s hair. She shouted in pain. ¡°No!¡± I raised my hand and rubbed it, pleading with her. ¡°Please, not her. Please. Kill me, but not her!¡±


    ¡°I heard myself to you¡­ saying please.¡± Zarya gritted her teeth. She was so mad, different from thest time I saw her. She stood brave and strong as if our lives were in their hands.


    I saw Heba was about toe near us to save us, but I moved my head left and right, gesturing at the Alpha King of Water. One word and we would all die. It was okay if I die, but not my child and Ven. They did not do anything to her.


    Why do they have to be included in her revenge?


    ¡°Zarya¡­ our pack did bad to you, but her¡­¡± I pointed at Ven. I tried to move up, but I failed. I realized there was a huge sharp wood burying my belly and on my right foot. ¡°She has nothing to do with this¡­ please.¡± I could spell out that she was pregnant. That would just worsen the situation.


    ¡°I said please to all of you, but what did you do to my family?¡± Her eyes slowly produced tears. ¡°You killed my father.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the reason why my mother died.¡± I would be honest with her. His father was not a great beta to us. He was a great tractor! Because of that, my mother¡­ my innocent mother got killed!


    ¡°Reason? He didn¡¯t kill her! It was just a fucking reason! I suffered so much and until now¡­¡± The tears slowly drop on her cheek and eventually rivering it. ¡°Until now, I am suffering. I don¡¯t know¡­ where will be the sorrow stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I started to panic when she pulled Ven, going up by yanking her hair. My eyes looked down at her thighs. They were not recognizing the blood running from it.


    If our child dies, I will ept that as the consequence of our mistake toward her, but if Ven dies, I don¡¯t know if I can be the same man now as the man of tomorrow.


    ¡°Your father unattached my brother¡¯s head from its shoulder¡­ in front of fucking face!¡± She stopped talking, gazing at the Ven.


    ¡°Jace¡­¡± Ven was crying with her heart out. The pain in her eyes was triple to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± I rubbed my palms, even though my knee was down and bent. ¡°Kill me instead.¡±


    ¡°She looks so important to you.¡± Zarya¡¯s grin was written on her face while the tears were still rolling down her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to show me that you are stronger now. You don¡¯t need to be a bad person by killing innocent just to take revenge.¡± The tears in my eyes rolled as I saw the overflowing of blood in Ven¡¯s thighs. ¡°Kil those who have mistakes to you, not a poor woman.¡±


    ¡°Coming from you?¡± She yanked Ven¡¯s hair even more. She pointed the knife at her throat. ¡°Kill those who have mistakes? Why did you kill my brother and mother, then?¡± She shook her head, jaw was clenching while the knife in her hand tightened its grip. ¡°Because you are all cruel and heartless!¡±


    I knew in this battle, there was a low chance that she would listen to me. I would possibly not win this battle and be unable to protect her. Sometimes, being so mad would drag you to do something unbelievable.


    Suddenly, Kaye showed up from Zarya¡¯s back. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She was about to stab her with the knife, but Zarya dodged to the left. In one blink of an eye, Kaye wasying on the soil, touching her belly which was full of blood and had a knife buried inside it.


    ¡°Kaye!¡± I tried to run so fast to get her, but King Water blocked my way. He gave me a painful blow of punch on the stomach. Inded on the forest floor as the sound of my drop could be heard. ¡°Kaye¡­¡± That did not stop me from crawling toward her. She was running out of breath while the blood was dripping from her mouth.


    ¡°One, you saw murdering your own father. Two, this woman will die for you. And three¡­¡± She grabbed Ven¡¯s hair for the second time. ¡°This woman.¡±


    I sobbed with my heart out. I could battle. How can I? One word came from the mouth of the Alpha King of Water who was now standing careless, back was leaning on the tree and watching us. He would just go near if Zarya needed help.


    ¡°Is there no love in your heart? You don¡¯t have to forget who you are because of your revenge! Would you think that killing my beloved ones would satisfy you?¡± I fought the fire in her eyes, revealing rage at the moment. ¡°The reality is¡­ it won¡¯t give back your family¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it is.¡± She yed the knife on Ven¡¯s cheek as ven cried loudly. ¡°But you can die over and over again.¡±


    Heba was on the back, trying to find ways again to help us, but I shook my head for the second time to him, saying ¡°no.¡± We had no fight with these two people. Both powerful. We will just die. Heba moved backward. I whispered, ¡°Run.¡± Haya was crying so much. To avoid hearing them, Heba was covering her mouth. When they did not move, I repeated, ¡°Run.¡±


    Zarya was shocked, she recognized that there was someone on her back. The dread was shock me as it spread throughout my system. Fortunately, before she turned her face to them, they hid on the lush nt.


    Her attention came back to me. ¡°Hear your voice now.¡±


    The slow movement of my world could be seen when she shed Ven¡¯s throat. It was too fast that even I, could not predict her actions.


    ¡°No! Ven!¡± I ran towards her even though it was too slow due to my wounds. I grabbed her body. The blood was dripping from her neck down to her body. I touched her face and hugged her so tight as the pain was unbearable as if this was the end of my life. I crawled again to reach Kaye.


    ¡°You¡­ will¡­¡± Kaye coughed blood difficulty. ¡°Be¡­ the¡­ Alpha.¡± Kaye tried to cup my cheek, but she failed until she slowly close her eyes.


    I could not take the pain anymore. I was holding in my hands the twodies I swore to protect. ¡°Don¡¯t die! You didn¡¯t see your family as my promise!¡± I hugged Kaye¡¯s body and then Ven¡¯s.


    The tears in Ven¡¯s eyes were gradually rolling on her cheek. She could not talk as she grabbed my hand and slowly brought it to her belly. I cried so bad. So freaking bad! My whole world was ruined. I wanted to scream at Zarya who was now standing in front of me, mad at me, however, she also crying silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the wonderful¡­ thing¡­¡± Ven tried so bad to talk, to hear make me hear what she wanted to say. ¡°That¡­ have¡­ ever¡­ urred to me.¡±


    I cupped her cheek, hugged her so tight, and kissed her lips. I cried and cried as if it could lessen the suffocation in my chest and remove the thorns and stabbing sensation, but no matter what I did. It was very painful.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I love you¡­ I love you, Ven. Can you hear me?¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°You are the first andst woman I love until myst breath.¡± I kissed her cheek over and over again as I caressed her belly.


    To my little one, I¡¯m so sorry. I was unable to protect you.


    I looked up at Zarya who was now looking down at me. ¡°Are you happy now? I saved your life! I hope I didn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± She turned her back on me. She gazed back again at me when she stopped two times. ¡°Your biggest mistake is killing my father and leaving me alive.¡± She paused and ground her teeth in anger. ¡°Living with these memories is more than torturing me uncountable times.¡±


    The emotion in her eyes intensified the fire. She spoke up the words that I would not forget. Never until I died. ¡°Run¡­ and live your life with the pain. Ask yourself repeatedly how can you stop the sorrow? And if you find no answer¡­ better die.¡±


    I revealed the madness that I tried to manage for the longest period of time. ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°I will save you now. We are even.¡± She stepped away from me and before she finally left me, she spoke again. ¡°You shall return.¡±

 Chapter 120

    UNHIDDEN THE TRUTH I


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mom!¡± I was screaming, calling her repeatedly in the dungeon. I did not want to admit it, but I felt so weak when I was passing by the dead prisoners. All of them as if before they knew we were attacking them, started to kill the people in cells, one by one, therefore we could not save their lives.


    Pyro never left my side, he was my protector during the battle at the request of Zarya. I felt like I had nothing beside me, he barely talked. Sometimes, I forgot he was with me unless he killed the people approaching me.


    Pyro showed me his hand. ¡°Element of Fire, bring us to Khal¡¯s mother.¡± The fire was written on the soil, giving us direction. My knee was trembling as we approached thest cell.


    ¡°Mom?¡± My voice was a little soft and low as I could feel the fear. My knee was down on the ground when I saw my motherying on the ground. Full of arrows, stabbing in her body.


    It took me a second to speak or move. ¡°Mom!¡± I hugged her so tight as she was running out of breath. She was trying to inhale and exhale.


    ¡°Stay put. I will Hali, he can heal your mom.¡± Pyro immediately ran away from us.


    ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t leave me please.¡±


    She raised her bloody hands and cupped my hands. ¡°The flower will bloom¡­ in spite of bad weather.¡±


    I shook my head as I could not absorb her real condition. Any time, she would die. When I was a kid, she talked about that every time I was crying. ¡°The flower will bloom in spite of bad weather.¡± Then, I would stop crying because that means, no matter how difficult the situation, no matter how painful it is. It will pass by and I will survive. Soon everything will be okay.


    But no words can soothe my heart if she leaves me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the flower will bloom again if you disappear from my life¡­¡± I embraced her sopactly as I cried out. ¡°You are the flower itself.¡±


    She smiled at me. Her beauty would never be faded. She was the most beautiful woman in the entire universe. The best of all mothers. ¡°I was raped and you came¡­ you kept me breathing.¡± She caressed my cheek, removing the tears, but no matter how she removed it, that would just produce another tear. ¡°Your father¡­ is Zakan Wixx.¡±


    That pulled all the pain together. It was confirmed for a little while. Why is still make me suffer?


    ¡°He never intended to¡­¡± She coughed repeatedly, difficulties were there. I looked side by side. I was finding if Hali had alreadye.


    ¡°Please stop talking. We¡¯ll discuss it once you are okay.¡± I lifted her in my arms and hurried to move her out of the burning dungeon.


    ¡°He never intended to¡­ rape me. He¡­ he forced to¡­ do it. If not¡­ many men will abuse me.¡± She talked hardly, forcing herself as if, when she did not say, she had no chance to spell it out all, so I was listening while running out of the dungeon. She ced a rolled paper in my hands. I watched her slowly closing her eyes. ¡°No! Don¡¯t shut your eyes, Mom!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ love you.¡± She smiled at me before she held my nape tightly as she breathe in arge amount of air, finding the rxation to inhale.


    When I arrived out of the Dungeon, I shouted loudly as my kneended on the soil. She did not breathed, no pulse. I tapped her cheek plenty of times, but she was already dead.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    If there was a time machine, I would go back in time, spending all my days with her. I hope I could do all the things she requested for me.


    ¡°Can youe home?¡± I said ¡°No,¡± because of the shooting for my new music video.


    ¡°Where are you? Can I go there?¡± I spelled out ¡°No,¡± because I did not want her to involve in my messy world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a Sunday date. Are you free?¡± I told her ¡°No,¡± because that was the only day I had to rest.


    ¡°I will bring you lunch.¡± I said ¡°No,¡± she should be in the house and taking her time rxing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I cocked for you. I hope you can be with me, even if a few minutes will do.¡± I spelled out ¡°No,¡± I was in the meeting, discussing my new character in my iing movie.


    All those simple gestures, I hope I said ¡°yes¡± because I could not bring back time. I could not be with her again, seeing her smile, hearing her ¡°I love you, Khal, my one and only baby boy.¡± Even if I was a big man. She treated me like a baby. She never failed to be a mother in the ways that she knew.


    It felt like the ¡°Twinkle Twinkle Little Star¡± song yed in my mind. She was singing that song while hugging me, brushing my hair when I could not sleep at night. Her voice was so beautiful, so rxing, so loving.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I cried out on her neck while bursting out the pain, grief, sorrow, and sadness. ¡°I love you so much! You¡¯re the best mother in the entire world!¡±


    ¡°Give me her!¡± Hali grabbed her body. ¡°Heal!¡± He tried everything that she could do. ¡°Fucking heal! Heal! Heal!¡±


    For the first time, I saw Hali¡¯s hopeless expression. The tears in his eyes slowly crawled down to his cheek. ¡°Heal! Please heal!¡±


    My mother was not yet a mother to me, she also took care of Hali and all my friends when they stayed in our house. She made Hali feel that he had a second mother and that he should not hate all women because not all of them were the same. Sometimes, I got jealous, she loved my friends just how she loved me.


    Hali burst out crying while he kept on healing her, even though there was no progress. ¡°Khareena, open your fucking freaking eyes!¡±


    My sob was louder as Hali spelled out my mother¡¯s name. He had no respect for him at all, he treated her as if they had the same age, but now, I could see, my mother really had an impact on his life.


    Slowly, I was epting that Hali could not revive my mom¡¯s life. I opened the rolled paper she gave to me and read it with my unclear vision.

 Chapter 121

    UNHIDDEN THE TRUTH IIN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    KHAREENA¡¯S LETTER


    Dear Khal, my one and only baby boy,


    This is the first time in thest few years I have not written anything in my diary. Someone gave me some paper and a leather pen, so I could write.


    Your father is Zakan Wixx, the Great Beta of the Elemental Kingdom. He raped me like what I said to you, but he was forced to do it. Alpha Jackas gave him a choice, he would take me or the men of the pack will take me. He chose him himself, so I could not suffer in the hands of many men.


    He saved me from battalions of men in the pack. When he had a chance, he took me away from the pack and brought me back to the Human World. My life was a living hell. I could not ept that someone had abused me, even if it was for my own goodness.


    Zakan never ever abandoned us, he was looking at us from a far distance, making sure of our security. I never wanted you to meet him because, for me, he was still a rapist even if his intention was pure. I was so mad at him when he once came near you after your ss when you were five years old, he offered you an ice cream, messed up your hair, and even hugged you. You didn¡¯t know, but you had a father even on the Family Day¡¯s asion. He was always present, watching us, waiting for my forgiveness.


    He loved his family so much, and I knew there was no love for me, it was just he loved you¡­ his son. Me neither, I only loathed him, but at night, I was thinking that he was not the worst man. Plenty of times, I rejected his help. He even brought his family to the Human World to check on us regrly.


    One time, I followed him and saw how was he to his children: one girl named Zarya and one boy named Zaiden. He was really an amazing man. For thest year, I started to think if I would give him a chance to meet you.


    When the time my heart healed, it was toote for me to allow Zakan to meet you. Their house was burning the night I went to talk to him and his family. I knew his wife knew about you, only his children were not. I was expecting you to be happy when you meet your siblings, but that would not going to happen. Zakan Wixx died, including his family.


    That was the reason why I came back to crying day and night. I felt so guilty that Zakan and not been given chance to talk to his son before he died. I also had not given the album to you since you were a child until being an adult. You may not look like him, but his good heart was on you and his kind blood was running into your veins. You never talked to Zakan Wixx, but I swear, you are significant to him. I hope you forgive him just like how I forgive him.


    I was d to know that Zarya Wixx was alive, you needed to find her and loved her just like your full-blood sister. I liked you to be a brother to her. You maybe feel that you are the worst person I had created because of how you had been produced.


    However, I would say ¡°No¡± to all the negative thoughts in your mind. You are the greatest thing that had happened to me. You are the moon in the dim sky. You are the hope in my hopeless life. You are the smile in my sadness. I never had the best love, except for Gerald and you. Please don¡¯t feel bad about my past, if that is not because of that, I will never touch the cloud from the time I gave birth to the most lovely baby I named Khal Gasper.


    My only wish is for you to be with Zarya Wixx, be happy, be cheerful, be loving, be kind, be brave, like your parents.


    You are not a mistake. You are not a bastard. You are not a product of rape or abuse. You are the son of Zakan Wixx and Khareena Gasper, the one brave product of survival and the love of our life, brightening the darkest, and turning wrong into right.


    Do not cry when I give my life for you. Do not me yourself. This is just proof that no matter where I am, you are always my baby boy, the one I truly love.


    *****


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I wiped the tears crawling to my cheek, I wiped again and again, nothing could stop it. Even my mother¡¯sst breath. She made me feel that I was worthy to be a son, even though I had a lot to regret.


    I hugged my mother so tight and cried out, although, she said do not to cry. ¡°You may now rest from all the pain and misery in your life. I want you to know¡­ you are the strongestdy I have known.¡± I kissed her forehead. ¡°Your love, lessons, and memories will always be in my heart. I will story tell you to my future children and they will love you more than you love me.¡±


    Suddenly, there was an arm circled around my shoulder. It was Zarya, crying, too. I held her arms and hugged her. ¡°Zarya is here, Mom. I just hope you see her.¡±


    Hali in front of me was touching his chest as he silent crying. ¡°You are the mother I had never had,¡± Hali whispered while the pain was written in his expression.


    We can¡¯t borrow time. If we still have it, do not forget to spend it wisely with your loved ones. We may think of things as negative, but never realize how positive it is to others. At times, things will be better if you look at them as beautiful, even if, it is a challenge or a struggle. Eventually, you will ovee it and deeply think that it is not a bad thing at all, it is just a way to see light in the darkness.

 Chapter 122

    A GOOD FRIEND


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    By looking at my brother¡¯s sorrow. It caused my eyes to produce plenty of tears running down my cheek. Even Hali was crying. I was expecting him to be a tough man. Perhaps, he loved Khal¡¯s mother more than a mother to him. I understand that he had no good rtionship with Queen Haliana. I have seen them fighting uncountable times.


    When I looked around many bodies were lying on the ground. The houses were burning, ruined, and disorganized. The women of the pack were gathered by Raide for counseling about morals and good conduct. They were crying as their husbands and brothers were dead. The prisoners at the dungeon were killed by them before the ings arrived there. Estimated fifty women were rescued. Most of their captives were women because they loved abusing them.


    I did not recognize that Sera moved along with us after a few minutes of the battle. She brought the survivors men of their littlemunity. Finally, she got her revenge, too, just like me. The only difference was she watched them doing it, she had no ability to fight.


    Raiden¡¯s voice was cracked due to exhaustion as hemanded the guards, he was shouting the whole night for orders and what people should do. He did notmand without thinking, he would also estimate where would be an arrow to fly. By the way, he is the fourth born son of Higher King Oswald, the second to thest younger than all of them. I could see a sessful king in him.


    Pyro, the Alpha King of Fire, was just standing while watching Khal cry. It was hard to hear his voice. I was amazed at his power, he was the reason why all of the houses were burning.


    ¡°Do we need father about this?¡± Hali asked Raiden as he stood next to him.


    Raiden thought a little before answering him. ¡°I was thinking yes, this pack has the biggest issue when they discuss brutality about women. He will be happy, knowing that this has vanished.¡±


    ¡°Truly.¡± Hali¡¯s gaze was drawn to me. He took a step toward me. I was surprised when he brushed my hair and kissed my forehead. ¡°Feels good?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not so much.¡±


    He embraced me using his two bug arms. He seemed sweet again? The unpredictable Mad King.


    ¡°I hope for a peaceful life for you from now on. Do you want to be with your brother in the Human World?¡±


    ¡°The Elemental King is now my home.¡±


    He sealed his mouth as he heard my lines. ¡°I want to be a beta, like my father.¡±


    *****


    I thought taking revenge would make me satisfied and content. I was expecting a light chest and a happy feeling. I felt guilty for killing those innocent women for making Prince Jace feel what I felt.


    I was startled when I felt a hug from my back while I was washing the dishes. ¡°King Water?¡±


    ¡°Hali.¡± He corrected me.


    I faced him, staring directly into his eyes. Since the night of my revenge, everything came back to normal. I did everything to upy my mind, overworking for the whole day because I felt suffocation inside my chest. My brother, Khal, was still in grief. He could not go out from Raiden¡¯s chamber due to the Higher King roaming around.


    ¡°Do you want a walk?¡± His voice was sweet and gentle which made me curious. What makes him kind to me in thest few days until now? Does he need something?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Call me that way again. I¡¯ll punish you.¡± The threatening was in his voice.


    ¡°Look.¡± I settled my eyes at him. ¡°I aplished my mission, the agreement is not valid anymore. If you like to fuck a woman, fuck Seraphina.¡±


    I turned my back on him when I saw the gritting in his teeth. ¡°If I want to fuck you, I will do it right here and then, even without your permission! You know my fucking power. I¡¯ll do whatever I want!¡±


    ¡°What do you need, then?¡± The irritation was in my voice. He did not love or even like me. He was always pping it through my face. His actions made me think of there was, I hated it, as it would just give me a false interpretation about what he felt for me, but at the end of the day, he was just toying with me.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± He muttered as he turned around and stepped away from me. He was almost reaching the exit of the kitchen when I talked.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you need! I am not a fortune teller!¡±


    He scoffed in disbelief and looked back at me while shaking his head. ¡°Do I fucking need to tell you what I feel¡­ always? What¡¯s the meaning of my action? You freaking low IQ!¡±


    ¡°What? You came here, hugged me without me knowing why you do such sweet stuff!¡±


    ¡°Am I sweet?¡± He scoffed for the second time. His eyes narrowed as the irritation could be traced to it. ¡°You should go with your brother to the Human World. You have no ce here!¡± He was about to leave me twice when I marched towards him and kicked his buttocks. He bit his lips as he red at me, he was so annoyed.


    ¡°What is your damn problem!¡± His voice came back to raise.


    I looked down as I was finding the answer to my own actions. I was so mad at him because I knew, he would not love me. He was just doing those gestures due to care, not for adoration. I could not hold back the tears in my eyes, therefore, I let them crawl down to my cheek.


    ¡°You took your revenge. I¡¯m here to apany you. This must be so hard for you.¡± He held my chin with his forefinger and moved it up to gaze at his face. His handsome features made my heart pump overwhelmingly. ¡°Things are always hard for you. From the eptance of your brother, Khal¡¯s mother¡¯s death, and those nights you killed two innocent women.¡±


    He was right. It would always be brought difficulty for me. It was not me, I was supposed to kill Prince Jace instead, but because I wanted to make him feel the same feeling as mine. I did that.


    He cupped my cheek, moved his face to me, and whispered. ¡°You did no wrong. Revenge is sometimes using people around them, that¡¯s the consequence they got.¡±


    ¡°Those were women, with a lovely face. I don¡¯t know if they are bad people or what. I heard Prince Jace saying to one of them that they did not yet see her family. What if they are prisoners, too? And¡­¡± The difficulty could be felt when I continued. ¡°And Prince Jace just helped them to escape?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and brother were innocents either. They got killed.¡± He removed the tears from my face. ¡°You did what you were supposed to do.¡±


    I moved my head from the upright direction, agreeing with him. ¡°You are here to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He kissed the edge of my nose.


    ¡°Why? Except for apanying me, why do you care?¡±


    He kept his mouth silent for so long. I wired and waited, but nothing came out of his mouth. He had no other reason. I just hope one of these days, he would say that he was next to me because he needed me, he was deeply in love with me. So do I.


    ¡°A walk?¡± He offered his hand to me. I held his hand and intertwined it with mine.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°A walk,¡± I repeated as I smiled at him, the sadness was written on the spark of my eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with Zepjhyrus, fishing.¡±


    I smiled a little. I knew that Zephyrus would make himugh no matter how devastated he was. That was a great idea.


    ¡°Zephyrus has no idea how to fish. Surely, he will swim in the water, catching fish.¡± Haliughed a little. ¡°Khal will enjoy being with him.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°By the way, tomorrow¡¯s the choosing of beta yer. Are you ready?¡±


    Am I ready? The Battle Of The Next Beta will be a bloody one.


    ¡°It will take five years for you in the training, if you survive you cane back, if not, you will die there.¡± Hali had no emotion on his face.


    ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my favorite hole.¡±


    I chuckled a little. We walked in the woods. I heard the birds humming and the intensity of winds dragging the branches and leaves of trees.


    ¡°Sometimes, you take my question seriously.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to ask, but fine, I¡¯ll answer. Yes¡­ because I care.¡±


    I nodded my head as the glow in my eyes was sad. He just cared.


    ¡°And we are friends, right? Even if I was the most annoying king ever or always making your head heat, or fucking you mercilessly. We are still good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I gulped my saliva as I cleared my throat, trying not to be in pain. I managed to speak up in spite of my bleeding heart. ¡°Yeah. You will never be forgotten.¡±

 Chapter 123

    ZARYA¡¯S PLAN


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°Oh, Man! Do you know how to catch fish?¡± I scratched the point of my nose.


    Zephyrus woke me up early in the morning because he said it was a good day to teach me how to fish and then it seemed like he was just joking. He did not even know that there should be a worm on the hook to attract the fish.


    Zephyrusughed so loud. He leaned his right arm on my shoulder as he tapped it. He was treating me like a best of friends. I actually enjoyed hispany, I felt like chuckling andughing at all times even in his simple gesture. This was a good idea, instead of staying at Raiden¡¯s chamber, why not do something that could convert my emotion?


    My chest tightened as I remembered my mom¡¯s death. It was hard to pretend that I was okay when in fact, I wanted to die. I liked to be with my mother. If only not because of Zarya, I would not live.


    ¡°You know, Dude. everyone will be dead in time. I hope you understand that.¡±  He raised his fishing rod and then he would pout as the disappointment filled his emotion.


    ¡°My mom is my world.¡± The sadness could be heard in the tone of my voice. ¡°My everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will show you to the women of the Elemental Kingdom. I hope you like one of them, so¡­ you can stay here forever.¡±


    My lips were stretched into a sad smile. ¡°I came from break up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sad, but you know¡­ you should not take things too seriously. You¡¯re gonna have wrinkles at an early age.¡± Heughed so loud for the second time. What a happy king, his vibes were different from Hali and Raiden. Hali would shout at me at any movement if he got irritated, Raiden¡¯s mouth spelled words which were always had a sense such as the things he read in the book. Zephyrus was talking nonsense at all times which made him funny.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He even cupped my cheek just to stare at his face which made me awkward because we were both men and anyone who would see us in this situation would think dirty of us. ¡°Do I have wrinkle?¡±


    I prohibited the loudness of myugh. He was one crazy man. I recognized that he looked so young for his age. How old are they? I think 25 years old, the same age as me. Only Zarya was 18 years of age.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have.¡± I pulled my face on him. I stared at my fishing rod, it was difficult to get a fish. We were here for about an hour, but I never felt boring. Zephyrus¡¯s mouth would never be contented without saying.


    ¡°How¡¯s your sleep at Raiden¡¯s chamber?¡± Out of nowhere, he would ask me that question.


    ¡°Fine. He¡¯s really amodating. He¡¯s not there for two nights when I first came here.¡± I adjusted my seat on the wide gray rock.


    ¡°Probably, he went to Queen Adhira. If there¡¯s a man who never fails¡­ that¡¯s Raiden, everyone likes him.¡± There was a proudness in his voice. If there was I learned from them, the brothers, they loved each other more than anything. If you were looking at them for the first time, they seemed rivals in power. However, I did not see them, not even once, they fought for power. They were united and supported each other no matter what. For sure, Zephyrus was here because Hali ordered him to be with me, to join me and make meugh.


    ¡°Pyro? Do you like him? Of course, not. Who will like him? He¡¯s a silent king who doesn¡¯t care, doesn¡¯t talk. But you know what? He came to me this morning andmand me to invite you for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Pyro? I thought Hali?¡± my forehead formed a wave.


    ¡°Yeah, Hali, too. He kicked me so fucking early. He said if I did not follow Pyro, he would kick me on my balls.¡± He chuckled adorably. ¡°I am scared of Hali, he would bite me whole. Whatever he said, he will do. Be careful with that man. His feature is handsome, but he¡¯s a monster.¡± I knew that he was just kidding me. I chuckled genuinely.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I bit my lips as I heard Hali¡¯s voice at my back. I could smell a fight between the two kings.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re the most handsome king in the whole Alpha King¡¯s World!¡± Zephyrus slowly stood up while giving me his fishing rod. Then, when Hali was approaching he ran so fast whileughing so hard.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± Hali ran, catching him. ¡°How dare you badmouthed me with my best friend!¡± Hali shouted at him while giggling. ¡°You have huge balls and a tiny shaft!¡±


    Zarya¡¯sughter filled my ear as he sat beside me and wrapped her hand on my shoulder. Good thing, I had still family left. If nothing, I would be crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, your vocal is hurting due to too muchughing. Zephyrus is insane.¡± Zarya whispered, it was just enough to hear me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! I¡¯m gonna call Raiden and report you!¡± Zephyrus was acting childish, acting like crying as Hali was throwing a small pebble at him which hit him in the thighs.


    I just wondered why Raiden was like their leader when in fact, he was not the firstborn king. Zephyrus said Pyro was the firstborn, next was Hali, Colden, Raiden, and Zephyrus, the youngest.


    ¡°How are you now?¡± Zarya grabbed Zephyrus¡¯ fishing rod.


    ¡°Not that good. Everywhere I go, it reminds me of my mom.¡±


    She leaned her head on my shoulder and hugged me from the side. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I embraced her arms that were on my chest.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n? Are you going back to Human World?¡±


    I gazed at her. ¡°Your n is my n.¡±


    ¡°You mean if I stay here, you will stay here?¡±


    I gave her a huge smile. ¡°Wherever is my sister, I will be with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to join the Battle Of The Next Betas. It will start tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The asional choosing of beta; a fighter of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Will it harm you? Are you going to fight to be a beta?¡± I opened my mouth and then closed it again. The fear in my chest was spread around me. I lost my mother and I did not want to lose a sister. Especially when we did not see each other for a long period of time. This was the only time we united.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a possibility that I will die in there. It¡¯s a game for the survival of the strongest.¡±


    I sealed my mouth. I wanted to protest and ask her ¡®How about me when you die?¡¯ I love my sister so much, even if I did not tell it her directly. I love her since I meet her, and now I understand why my heart was in her due to our blood rtion.


    ¡°Our father has a title of a Great Beta. I want to be like him.¡± Zarya¡¯s voice was full of determination. She was so serious and she had direct to a point goal. Who am I to stop her?


    I had no response, except for a blow of sigh.

 Chapter 124

    INTRODUCTION OF THE BATTLE OF THE NEXT BETA


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I gathered everything that I could put on my bag. Tomorrow would be a judgment day if I could pass the first task to enter the game. I was in fear and Hali could not tell me not to be afraid of that battle. I hated to leave my brother alone.


    I sat on the bed while looking at the mirror glued to the wall. I slowly stood up and walked towards it.


    ¡°You are the daughter of the Great Beta. If your father passes all the tasks given to him. Why would you not?¡± I grabbed plenty of heavy air and let it out deeply. My eyes narrowed in bravery, and the shes of images came into my mind.


    ¡°Stand up! Show me that you are not just a woman who will give your body to the Alpha King of Water just to survive!¡± Hali made everything so difficult during the training. I was crawling on the muddy surface of soil while he was teaching me how to fight just using my hand, in the case of if my feet were broken.


    I was so livid at him at that time. I felt like he was just tripping around and just love to punish me. ¡°Stand up, you cunt!¡± He whispered into my ear.


    I stood up even though my knee was trembling in pain. He hit that twenty times with arnis. The pain was unbearable that any moment I would drop. ¡°You are not just a woman! Mark that into your dull mind!¡±


    I managed not to react and not to show my madness to him. When I was rolling in the thousands of thorns, my body was bathing with blood. After the long day of beating me, teaching me to punch, kick, and strategies, he would take me at night. My shouts were giving me pity for myself. My sobs and cry and fear and trauma and sadness and sacrifice were all worth it when I heard him talking one of the nights.


    ¡°I am an asshole.¡± I knew he was in pain due to the tone of his voice. I was pretending that I was sleeping, naked, full of bruises, cuts, and burns and all.


    How can I sleep if I am feeling the deep scars in my heart? But that night was life-changing.


    ¡°Your road to The Battle Of The Next Betas will be so difficult.¡± I felt his brush on my hair. He even fixed the nket to fully covered my body. ¡°All you¡¯ve been through in the training would be repeated in that game. I wanted you to be ready. I wanted to see you on the tform with your head high and saying you are the daughter of the Great Beta¡­¡± His voice was never been gentle during the training. I cursed him because of that, but tonight he was like other people.


    ¡°¡­ And even if you are a female, you will serve as the voice of all women to fight for their own. I like you not to be Zarya Wixx, the daughter of the Great Beta, but Zarya Wixx who is the life-changing woman who brings history to our kingdom. You will be the inspiration to all women who had been abused and belittled by men¡­ You will be their hope. The model that will break the gender equality issues in the Elemental Kingdom.¡± I felt his kiss on my forehead. ¡°Looking forward to your sess.¡±


    After that night, I understand Hali. Why he was doing all those things to me. Why he was so hard on me. Sometimes, I was still mad. So mad. It came naturally to him to be a Mad King. There were times, I wanted to kill him. However, every time I heard about his dream of me and how I would be in his mind, I stopped myself from hating him.


    Going back to reality, someone was knocking on my door. When I opened it, Hali was there again, standing. He entered without even my permission.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep here tonight.¡± His voice sounded like usual conversation.


    ¡°This is not your room, King Water.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He blew air as if he was so problematic. ¡°Break a leg for tomorrow.¡± That was all and he would leave me in an instant which I could not understand. Before he left, he looked back at me and said. ¡°My water is always with you.¡±


    My forehead formed a furrow as I watched him away. My water is always with you? Does that mean¡­ he loves me? No, that can be assumed, but why would he say that?


    I ran suddenly as I could not take back my feelings anymore. He was walking in the hallway when I held his arm and whispered. ¡°Can I take another minute of your time?¡±


    ¡°I have not much time. Spell it.¡± His eyes were settled into my face which gave me tension.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I held the air in my lungs and blew it out. I pulled all my courage together and gathered all the strengths I had before I had the ability to say the magic words. ¡°I love you, King Water.¡±


    It was obvious that he froze, and did not even know how to react or what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to not respond.¡± I gave him a sad smile while the tears threatened the side of my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really¡­ I just like to say it and¡­ I will bring that love fighting for your dream for me.¡± The sob that I was holding back appeared on my expression.


    ¡°No crying,¡± Halimanded, so I stopped myself.


    ¡°No crying,¡± I repeated as I managed to halt my tears and when I won against my pain, I smiled at him widely. ¡°Thank you for all your teaching, King Water. I will always remember it.¡±


    He used his thumb to remove the tears from my cheek. ¡°Five years will be long, going home will be hard, and training will be bloody.¡± He glued our foreheads together. ¡°Juste back. Mymand is mymand.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ for you.¡± I tiptoed and gave him the sweetest kiss I had ever done in my entire life.


    Without a response to my ¡®I love you¡¯ does not mean I will stop loving him. It will just be an inspiration for more better.


    I lost my hope, you give it back. Now, you are the hope itself. Days with you were painful, but the happiest days of my life. If I would be given a chance to repeat the night my family got killed, I would not choose you again. No matter how loud your shout or no matter how rude you are.


    Because I will forever love you without asking for a return. This is my sincere affection for the Alpha King Of Water.


    *****


    I walked with the proud on my face, chinned up with a bright face. Everyone was looking at me. Most of the women who joined the games were the daughter of the high-born families, they liked to have a strong one that would be a sacrifice to be a servant fighter for the Elemental Kingdom. My face was new to them or maybe they saw me as an Omega.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Is she serious?¡±


    ¡°She will just die.¡±


    ¡°She has no chance to be a beta.¡±


    The Alpha Kings were sitting in front of the Higher King, Lady of alldies, Ministers, and other high borns. Hali was not shocked, he knew this, but his brothers were. Raiden¡¯s eyes were obvious that he liked to ask me why. Thest time he talked to me, he gave me the advice to be with my brother in the Human World to avoid any threats in our life.


    I showed my full face to everyone without a trace of fear and hesitation. ¡°I am Zarya Wixx, the daughter of the Great Beta¡­¡± I looked up even high to show my confidence in my proposal. ¡°Permit me to join The Battle of the Next Beta as I want to continue the legacy of my father¡¯s bravery and loyalty to the Elemental Kingdom.¡± The rumors automatically whispered.


    ¡°The daughter of Zakan Wixx.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a woman.¡±


    ¡°How can a woman survive? Even those high borns will soon die.¡±


    The hall was filled with different opinions of people which I ignored. After a few seconds, all of the attention came to the man who entered the hall. My eyes widened when he spoke up. ¡°I am Khal Wixx, the firstborn son of the Great Beta, Zakan Wixx. Permit me to join The Battle of the Next Beta as I want to be strong like my father. I want to serve the Elemental Kingdom with all my body, blood, and soul.¡±

 Chapter 125

    THE SYMBOL OF ICE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I quaked my head to the left and right direction as I was gesturing ¡®no¡¯ to him. He had no knowledge aboutbat. In the very beginning, he would probably be knocked out. I gazed at Hali and his brothers, I was hoping that they would get what was inside my head.


    Higher King Arealdo stared at Khal, he examined his features. He even moved nearer to him while looking down on his feet to his face. ¡°And how did that happens? Zakan only has two children: Zarya and Zaiden.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me to speak, His Majesty.¡± Khalbrought down his head down as his way of respect to the Higher King.


    ¡°Given.¡± He spoke up, giving permission to Khal to speak.


    ¡°When Zakan Wixx was in the ck Wolves Pack in the East, he¡­ met my mom, Khareena Gasper. By that time, He was married to Zarina Eleonora, Zarya¡¯s mother, but they had no child. My father had to prove his loyalty to Alpha Jackas topletely embrace him in the pack, he¡­ took my mother as a symbolization of his unity to them.¡± It was obvious that Khal had difficulty telling the stories of how he was born of how he was created.


    ¡°Permission to talk, Your Majesty.¡± I interrupted the gaze of Higher King Oswald to him. H just nodded as he epted my words. ¡°I am stating that what he said is purely authentic.¡±


    ¡°Then, Khal Wixx is permitted to join The Battle Of The Next Beta.¡±


    I blew a frustrated air. This would not happen if the Elemental ALpha Kings would say ¡®Not Permitted.¡¯ My eyes went to Hali, I was asking help for him. He was the first one to stand up. My entire world was ripped when he spoke. ¡°Zarya Wixx and Khal Wixx permitted to join The Battle Of The Next Beta.¡±


    Raiden shut his eyes hard as he stood up and forced himself to talk. ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    Zephyrus looked away at me, hard to spell out, but he still managed to say a word. ¡± ¡°Permission¡­ granted.¡±


    Pyro gazed at my eyes and then at Khal, his emotion was purely nk.  ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    Colden stared at me and then at Khal, he shook his head as he said. ¡± ¡°Permission refused.¡± He moved his head down as the whisper echoed in the Sacred Hall Room.


    ¡°Higher your chin!¡± King Oswald irritated him. ¡°The reason for your refusal.¡±


    He bit his lips as he moved his head up. A king should always be confident. A king must always be brave. A king should always have a reason for refusal. Colden bit his lips and gazed at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna lose Zarya.¡± Colden¡¯s voice was so low. His emotion was like broken pieces of ss, hurting.


    ¡°She¡¯s never been yours.¡± Hali¡¯s voice was in a low tone, not shouting, just saying what was the content of his head.


    ¡°I refused and I will always refuse the proposal of Zarya Wixx and Khal Wixx.¡± Colden stood bravely. ¡°I have never been fought for my life and you all know that.¡± He cleared his throat, and his adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t meet my mate yet, can I marry Zarya?¡±


    My mouth left apart. I was so surprised. I could imagine myself in level 1 today, it seemed that it would not happen.


    ¡°What¡¯s your aga, Zarya?¡± Higher King Oswald asked me.


    I held too much air. I was removing the tension in my chest. The only sound I heard was my grasping of air and blowing it out. When I had the strength, I spoke. ¡°18 years of age¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    King Oswald nodded. His eyes were thinking of the right decision. ¡°Zakan Wixx was the Great Beta of the Elemental Kingdom.¡± He walked upstairs, going back to his exclusive chair. ¡°His heroic act is written in the book and should be rewarded by giving one of his kids royal blood. The Higher King has the right to do that¡­ However, if one of the Alpha Kings ims, it will be possible.¡±


    ¡°Chapter  53, page 450, states that the daughter or son has the right to ept or refuse the reward, Father,¡± Raiden responded to his lines. The hall was full of tension, the coldness of my sweat was felt as it dripped down from my forehead down to the side portion of my face.


    ¡°But it¡¯s¡­ embarrassment if she will decline the reward, right? Her future offspring will be royal.¡± Higher King¡¯s gaze at me was making my knee tremble. I felt like I was in the middle of two stones. Hali¡¯s eyes were not on me, he was avoiding my stare.


    ¡°Permission to speak, Higher King.¡± I raised my hand. I held plenty of air, taking all my strength together before I said. ¡°I ept the reward, if only¡­ I passed The Battle Of The Beta.¡±


    ¡°Is she serious?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s giving the right option, but she chooses to be in the battle.¡±


    ¡°She so insane.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wasting an opportunity.¡±


    The whispers were getting louder and louder, but I had no care at all. I never live just to be the wife of one of them. I live to be a beta like my father.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, King Ice?¡± Higher King¡¯s attention was ced on Colden.


    ¡°As an Alpha King Of Ice, I will wait for her toe back. I will support her decision as long as her heart¡¯s decision is pure and sincere.¡± Colden started directly into my eyes. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    I panted as the pain automatically traced in my chest. My stare went to Hali, he did not even react as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    What should I do?


    The silence filled the hall. They were waiting for me to say anything, but my mouth ended up in hush until I realized, Hali did not care about me, at all. He was not worth fighting for.


    I cleared my throat, and the heaviness in my chest felt. ¡°Yes¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Colden gave me a sad smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be honest with your feeling? You can turn your back on me, you can choose¡­ why?¡±


    Higher King¡¯s eyes narrowed. The curiosity was in the depths of his expression, guessing what was happening between us.


    ¡°Because it¡­ doesn¡¯t matter, King Ice. I will never matter to him.¡±


    The loud sound of punch on the table suddenly echoed in the hall. Hali turned his back on all of us and then left, marched away.


    ¡°King Water!¡± King Oswald was giggling at him. ¡°That bastard has nor right manner.¡±


    ¡°King Water!¡± Queen Haliana followed her while raising her big long royal blue gown.


    ¡°Queen Haliana, teach your son a good personality!¡± King Oswald said as the madness was on his face. He gazed at all of us. ¡°The decision is final, If Zarya Wixx wins the Battle of the Beta, she will marry Alpha King of Ice, the mate symbol will be engraved now.¡±


    Colden let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The symbol is identally given to an unknown woman because of my monster.¡±


    That was revealing of him. The symbol on the wrist was the most important thing for being an Alpha King. It would just be given to the mate or to the woman they love. My eyes widened when something popped inside my head.


    Colden met his mate! The symbol is in her.


    identally, I saw Eira on the side. She was looking afraid. She also had a white handkerchief in her hand as if she was hiding something on her wrist.


    She¡¯s an omega. Poor woman. If the Elemental Kingdom found out, they will kill her, unless he got pregnant with a prince.

 Chapter 126

    THE BATTLE OF THE NEXT BETA LEVEL 1


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thatter, King Ice.¡± Higher King Oswald changed the topic by weing all the yers of the Battle of the Beta. The symbol was a big issue at the Elemental Kingdom. The Ministers and other high born should solve the problem as soon as possible.


    We fall in line as the guards were giving us the ck uniform of a warrior. The representation of five elements was decorated on the chest. The symbol was a tribal name design of a colorful wolf.


    I worried when my eyes touched my brother. He was at the line of the men, getting his uniform. When he gazed at me, he just smiled shortly. Even if I hated him for his decision. I could not do anything about it.


    I looked to Colden¡¯s position. Raiden was whispering to him as if he was preaching to his brother. I moved a little to hear it. My ear was a good hearer though.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tell them. You must consult me first before decisions. Do you know that the woman with a symbol will die, huh?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, King Lightning.¡± Colden was humbly talking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what I can do.¡±


    Colden would face a trial for that. I hope his kind heart would save him.


    *****


    ¡°Wee to the Battle of the Next Beta. I am Seo Blood Drop, the organizer, ruler, punisher, and handling your life from now on.¡± The man with a broad chest and shoulder straightly walked back and forth while looking around. Perhaps, he would be ourpany for this game, the superior of all.


    ¡°This is the celebration of the bravery of the members of the Elemental Kingdom. The uplifting ceremony to show your talent and skills; prove to them that you can survive in spite of different struggles that you might encounter. In this game¡­ no royal, no high born, no low born we are all equal!¡± Seo slowly walked to the right side. Then, he walked again on the left side, to where was I.


    ¡°There are only two options: fight or die? The most determined yer will win and the losers¡¯st destination is underground, eating by the worms. You will gamble your life for the future of everyone.¡± He stopped in front of me, tired his head as the smirk gradually wrote on his lips. ¡°You will enter weakly, you will end the game strong, a fighter.¡±


    I showed him the coldest emotion I could do. Of course, everyone¡¯s eyes would be on me. I was the daughter of the Great Beta. They would expect something from me.


    Seo stepped away from me. He paused at where my brother was, stared at him for a second, and then looked up. ¡°Wolves of the Elemental Kingdom raise your fists if you are ready to run into the bloody gate of the levels!¡± Seo shouted loudly.


    I raised my closed fist and joined all of the yers to scream. ¡°Ready!¡± The courage was written into my chest. ¡°Ready!¡± We repeat that word so many times.


    ¡°For your first step, go to your respective room and change your clothes with the yer uniform.¡± Seo looked around, examining everyone. ¡°Now!¡±


    Before I moved, I gazed at Khal. I nodded at him and he did the same thing. I went to the girl¡¯s room and changed my clothes as fast as I could. All of the things we did from now on involved time. Hali told me thatst night. When I finished, I hurried outside and stood bravely in the center of the front yard.


    Seo¡¯s eyes settled on me, observing how I stood, the angle, posture, and face confident. ¡°Someone¡¯s taught you to stand like a warrior, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    My lips were stretched with a small smile. ¡°He did.¡±


    I was in shock when he suddenly moved down, his knee was folded while his right leg was extended, and then he hit my knee to drop me on the soil. I jumped so high to avoid his attack.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Khal was worrying about me. He ran faster to go with me. Seo hurried to meet him. I rushed towards him and kicked him on the hips, but it did not affect him. He just moved a little and track the two of us. I could not understand why he was doing this. Maybe it was a part of testing.


    He uppercut Khal, resulting in himnding on the ground. I gritted my teeth, flying high with my kick should be touched his cheek. He was too fast, he grabbed my thighs and twisted them. I ground my teeth as my jaw clenched. The pain was running throughout my system. I did not shout or showed him my ache. I forced myself to stay calm and strong. He twisted my right leg even more. The ache increased.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Khal attacked him by pushing him. He was not affected. He was stronger than anyone.


    Seo gazed directly into my eyes and whispered. ¡°Is that all you can? I¡¯m disappointed.¡± He threw me away. He quickly moved around to give Khal a strong punch on the stomach, the reason why he backed away. The wince was on his face. I hurried towards him as hended on the soil.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx and Khal Wixx¡­¡± He looked back at us. ¡°Passed the level 1.¡±


    My eyes widened as the surprise spread throughout my system. I watched him battling those yers who came from changing their clothes.


    ¡°The game¡¯s level can ur at any moment. How many levels?¡± Khal stood up next to me and observed Seo.


    ¡°Six¡­ symbolizes the elemental powers. The level 1 has nothing to do with it, I¡¯m bothered.¡± I examined my surroundings. They were afraid to move closer to him and fight back. Some were hiding in the room, some were just watching, and some were backing out. Most of the attackers were the low borns, they fought him without hesitation.


    ¡°Adraka passed the level 1.¡±


    ¡°Gina passed the level 1.¡±


    Seo kept bursting out to those who passed. I could not see the exhaustion in his emotion, even though his sweats were dripping from his face.


    ¡°He passed those who fight undoubtedly,¡± Khal whispered.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I stayed where I was. To be able to seed, I must be observant. The key to knowing the enemy¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Seo was so fast like the Alpha King of Lightning. His moves were unknown and unseen like the Alpha King of Wind. I was startled when I saw he dodged professionally, he kicked one of them in the belly, and the fire was released. He was like the Alpha King of Fire. Then, he kicked the other, and the water spilled out from his feet, like the Alpha King of Water. Lastly, he showed his palm to the face of one of them and the ice melted his hand like the Alpha King of Ice.


    The goosebumps covered my body. ¡°He is the protector of the five elements,¡± I concluded as the dread shocked me.


    My fists were slowly closing. It would not be easy. Never. I should be more attentive. I must be reminded of all the things Hali taught me.


    ¡°Congrattions to those who passed.¡± Seo Blood Drop just smirked, not a super wide smile. He gazed at us, one by one. ¡°Eliminated.¡±


    The screams were everywhere when those who did not fight down their knee, their nose, eyes, and mouths let out blood. It did not stop until their body was not drained.


    ¡°Ahh! Please!¡± I wanted to knot ook at the woman, but I needed an act of courage, so I would always fight no matter what. Khal covered my eyes when the woman suddenly exploded. I panted as the worry scattered around me.


    He is not just the protector of the five elements. He is also a Master of Elimination.


    ¡°The Battle of the Next Beta has no room for cowards.¡± Seo marched forward. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    We followed him, going far from the front yard of the Elemental Kingdom. I identally saw Hali and Pyro on the branch of a tree, they were watching us be away. I memorized every single detail of his face. Once my feet stomped out of the boundaries, five years from now on, I would not see him.


    I looked away when it was too far to see him. No words. Nothing. Just a stare from him. I hope he didn¡¯t get married when Ie back.


    They were all halted, Seo Blood Drop said. ¡°We are about to reach the boundaries! Note, there are wild animals and hunters waiting for us.¡±

 Chapter 127

    THE LION¡¯S ATTACK


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°No shifting of wolves! Fight with your only strength!¡± Seo Blood Drop reminded us.


    I held Khal¡¯s hand. I was afraid that we might note to finish together.


    ¡°Man to the left and woman to the right direction. Now!¡± Seo Blood Drop shouted with full authority.


    My face was filled with worry for Khal. No one could protect him on the left side. I gazed at the woods, the higher trees were so many, growing healthy as their branches were scattered, leaves were yellow-green wide and wonderful. Some were having dried leaves band fruits.


    ¡°Leave all your things.¡±


    My eyeballs moved at the side when Seomanded again. Is he insane? What should we use when we have no bags?


    ¡°Gather as many fruits as you can. That will serve as your food for this long dangerous travel.¡± He ordered for the third time.


    I brought down my bag and one thing I did badly. I grabbed the knife and ced it on my right thigh. I should secure my safety.


    The forest called Dangerous Woods, I heard the lions, leopards, tigers, foxes, and other wild animals were scattered. Those were the enemies of the wolves.


    Is this level 2?


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡±


    My eyes widened when someone stood next to me. ¡°Matilda? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Join the Battle of the Next Beta.¡± She smirked. ¡°Bored of my life.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You are a royal. You don¡¯t have to be a beta.¡±


    ¡°Training is training. This experience will be great.¡± Matilda seemed excited to y the game. I had not seen you here a while ago. Possibly I was busy observing Seo Blood Drop which was why I did not recognize her.


    ¡°I heard that you have a super hot brother. Can I meet him? I haven¡¯t seen him at the Elemental Kingdom, therefore, I followed him here.¡± She looked around, tiptoed, and examined the environment.


    ¡°Did you pass level 1?¡± My forehead was furrowed. Everyone should go with level 1. This game was not a joke, Seo could execute her by just saying ¡®eliminated.¡¯ He had amazing power.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± She flipped her curly white hair. She looked so beautiful no matter what she did. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die early. Wanna see your brother.¡±


    I shook my head as I rolled my eyes. ¡°We¡¯re in a battle, not in a loving session.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me to be your sister?¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    ¡°Be attentive!¡± Seo Blood Drop¡¯s voice was heard again. I gasped plenty of air and let it out. My chest was drumming in nervousness as I stepped forward. The dark color of the interior part of the woods was revealed. I was panting heavily with every move I made. I lessened the crackling of leaves to be heard. It would wake whatever animals were in here. I gazed side by side, there was a little wave of air here. The tree canopy served as the roof of the forest, the reason why a little sunlight could enter. I let out an air. I realized I was holding my breath in my lungs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think the game seriously. EnjoyÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±I halt Matilda¡¯s lines when I heard something at the back of the trees. Perhaps, it was a tiger. Some of them were possessive of their ce.


    Hali¡¯s voice came out in my head. ¡°Neverfort yourself anywhere. The enemies can be at your front, back, left or right. Who knows?¡± He pointed at my both ear. ¡°Seeing is essential. Listening is vital.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hali was correct. How would I know if I did not listen?


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Everyone stopped backward as one of the men shouted in pain while the big lion bit his shoulder. It had apact body, yellow to golden brown color of fur, and sharp teeth.


    I was about to move forward to help him, but Seo Blood Drop lifted his palm, gesturing to us to stop. ¡°A second before helping him.¡±


    He was so ruthless! What should we do? Watching him while the lion was ripping his body into small pieces?


    ¡°Ahh! Help me, please!¡± The lion was deepening his deadly sharp fang on his shoulder, dragging him away.


    ¡°Lion is just doing his defense mechanism. It sees us as an enemy. So in this case, what should we do?¡± Seo gazed at his spear. I guessed that he would beat the lion on his own. The shiver crawled through my spine when he threw it to Khal. The heaviness of my chest could field.


    No Way. He doesn¡¯t know how to use that.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man? He is so hot.¡± Matilda whispered to my ear as the thrill filled her.


    I guess her stomach had butterflies due to my brother¡¯s handsomeness. That was what I felt when I saw him. Well, everyone would fall for his charismatic nice looking features.


    I grabbed another bunch of air when I viewed Khal holding the spear.


    ¡°Point at the lion, Son of the Great Beta.¡± Seo created a small smirk on his lips, teasing my brother. They need to hurry. The lion was getting wilder. I felt bad for the man.


    ¡°Son of the Great Beta? He¡¯s¡­ your brother?¡±


    My ear was annoyed with Matilda¡¯s mouth. If only she was not my friend, I would probably punch her.


    ¡°Khal?¡± She continued talking.


    To avoid her, I walked in front of the people. My feet were stuck on the ground when Khal flew the spear directly at the lion. It did not hit the animal, just enough to scare it, and ran faster.


    ¡°Like what you said¡­ that¡¯s the defense mechanism of an animal. They shouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡± Khal walked towards the man and lifted him on his shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cool.¡± I was not aware that Matilda was here. She followed me.


    I saw the surprise Seo Blood Drop faced. I guess he was concluding in his mind that he would kill the lion; the opposite happened.


    I gazed up at the canopy area of the tree. Birds were singing in happiness. It rxed my system. I stepped to the side, being with the women.


    ¡°She¡¯s King Water¡¯s whore.¡±


    ¡°I saw her going into his room.¡±


    ¡°Whoever goes inside his chamber, he fucked.¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure, she¡¯s one of those.¡±


    I heard the conversation of thedies about me. I would not fight back, what they told me was true. I would not deny that. However, why were they saying that whoever came in his room¡­ he fucked? What was new about him?  He was a yboy before I met him until now, probably.


    ¡°Hi, Ladies.¡± I could not believe that Matilda would take a little attention to the women talking about me.


    ¡°She¡¯s Matilda of the White Drifter.¡± They conversed as if she was not in front of her. ¡°The bastard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am a bastard. I didn¡¯t hide it. Actually, I¡¯m so proud of it.¡± She moved near to them and told them in a low voice. ¡°I became one of Hali¡¯s whores. You envy me. His cock is long, huge, and mouthwatering.¡±


    I coughed in embarrassment. I felt so shy about what she said. I was one of those women who brought in his bed, not just in bed, in the kitchen, sink, or bathroom-my cheek heated when I remembered those days.


    Why am I such a bitch for doing what he wanted? At the end of the day, we will not be for each other. The ache has written on my chest. It did not matter at all. Once the issue of Colden¡¯s symbol was fixed, I would marry him as soon as possible.


    What will be my future for him? I hope gentle than how King Water treats me.

 Chapter 128

    THE CHILDREN OF THE GREAT BETA


    ZARYA¡¯S POVAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was about to put down the dried woods when someone bumped into mine. All of the woods I gathered were broken, spreading on the soil.


    ¡°Use your eyes, Son of a bitch.¡±


    Both ears panted as I heard the arrogant voice of the unknown. I upraised my body as the madness and eagerness for whoever called me that way spread around my body. I never hesitate to face him.


    ¡°You call me, what?¡±


    He red at me as the ruthless and the most arrogant man I had met for today. ¡°Son. Of. A. Bitch.¡± He emphasized word by word. It made my blood boil in full annoyance.


    I felt like I met Hali, The Mad King 2. 0 version. He was so arrogant! I wanted to open his mouth and rip his lips. If only I could.


    I froze when I recognized the way I thought had changed since I met Hali. Before, I never wish for anyone¡¯s death in my hands, but Hali taught me how to be heartless, in any small detail like this. Somehow, I imitated his attitude.


    Even though I was so small, I came near him and face to face him. The depths of his eyes were telling me that it surprised him, shocked him that a woman like me could stand up, even though my height was not high.


    ¡°Fearless son of a bitch.¡± An annoying smirk drew on his irritable lips.


    I gave back the teasing smirk. ¡°You look like a brat high born bastard.¡±


    That made his jaw giggle in rage. ¡°You wish you disappear. Watch your life from now on.¡± He turned away from me. He managed his temper.


    Who is he? He is like the son of some high-born royal. His back was broad as he moved far from me. When he came to the tent, his eyes were thrown to me, threatening, the warning was on the spark of it.


    ¡°What the hell, Z?¡± Matilda grabbed my arm. She pulled me to the back of the tree.


    ¡°Z?¡± I repeated as my expression filled with wonder.


    ¡°Short for Zarya.¡± She chuckled shortly before she became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that man?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked her even if I knew who she was pertaining to.


    ¡°The man who gives you a threat! Goddamn it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not into him. I don¡¯t care who he is.¡± I could see myself as Hali. Actually, he had a huge influence on my personality, and the way I talked, acted and looked. It was all because of the training.


    ¡°He is the son of the wealthiest nobleman, Victor. He is the Lord of Overkill! His name is Venom!¡±


    My eyeballs moved to the left as my face was just in a straight direction. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, great? He can kill you while you¡¯re sleeping!¡± Matilda¡¯s fade filled with worry.


    I don¡¯t know, but I felt nothing. I was numb. So what if he murdered me? My only concern was my brother. However, I dreamt of having the title of Great Beta, which was why if he attacked me, I would fight at any cost. In this battle, we are all equal, no low born or high born. That was what Seo Blood Drop told us.


    ¡°Oh,e on! You should at least have a little interest in him. He will not down his knee for you. You will knee down instead.¡± Matilda seemed so sure of her statement.


    ¡°Ouch! What¡¯s the matter, Bro?¡±


    I immediately walked out from behind the tree when I heard Khal. That bastard was wishing to mess up with me. My feet were stuck on the soil when I saw the blood on Khal¡¯s feet. The big rock was near it. I concluded that the Lord of Overkill swopped the rock on his feet with intention.


    I walked calmly, although my fist was itching to punch the man. ¡°You, fine?¡± I sat down on the soil as I looked at Khal¡¯s feet. Khal was gazing at him. His eyes were telling all the emotion, Venom fell the rock on his feet ording to his n.


    I stayed rxed when I faced Venom. He chinned up and smiled at me. ¡°I slip¡­ unintentionally.¡±


    ¡°Careful¡­ Venom. Maybe next time, you have no hands to hold things.¡± The grin ear by ear was established on my lips. I circled my arms on my brother¡¯s waist, supporting him to go to the tent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the event?¡± Seo Blood Drop gazed at me and then at Venom.


    ¡°I identally fall the rock on Khal¡¯s feet.¡± He said that with a boastful attitude, the tone was proud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate chaos. It¡¯s too early to fight.¡± Seo Blood Drop settled his eyes at me. ¡°Does he really identally unhand the rock?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t see, Master.¡±


    His gaze went to Venom. ¡°I will pass this. The other time, won¡¯t¡­ Whoever is involved in a fight without my order¡­ will face electric shock.¡± Seo Blood Drop left us hanging.


    Electric shock? That was my hatest punishment ever. It would burn every little meat in my body. So Venom does, and so everyone does.


    ¡°It was not an ident.¡± When we entered the tent, Khal suddenly spelled out.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± I answered as I put the herbal medicine on his bloody wound.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± He winced when I ced a little pressure.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. You have no knowledge of fighting. How can you battle?¡± My expression became emotional. The stinging sensation filled my chest. ¡°I loathe seeing my loved ones die in front of me without me doing anything. Do you want that to happen again?¡±


    ¡°I can fight.¡± Khal was stubborn, just like my Zaiden. ¡°I wanna be with you. We are siblings¡­ wherever you are, I will be there.¡±


    I bit my lips as I sniffed, looking at his wound was heartbreaking. What more if I saw him crawling with his bloody body? Just like what family experienced.


    ¡°No worries, okay?¡± Khal cupped my cheek and kissed me on my forehead. ¡°We can do this together.¡±


    ¡°Not all the time we¡¯re together. How can I fight for you? I am fear to lose you.¡± I hugged him so tight. ¡°We are only two in the family.¡±


    He embraced me back. ¡°We can create a new generation with our future husband and wife¡­ Trust me, we can make this¡­ We are the children of the Great Beta, Zakan Wixx.¡±

 Chapter 129

    PEACEFUL WEAPON


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I leaped my feet so high and when itnded on the ground, my right arnis hit Pyro¡¯s shoulder. I beat him over and over again until the only thing he could do was to defend and defend, not fight back. I felt like he was letting me burst out of all my anger.


    If he was not in the mood, he would just summon me and we would have training. This time, I was the one who ask him for extensive training. I like Pyro when I wanted silence, among my brothers, he was hush, and my ear would not be annoyed with his noise, unlike when it was Zephyrus.


    I stopped hitting him with Arnis, I sat down on the grass and ced the exclusive arnis on it. It had engraved ¡®Alpha King of Water¡¯ on the center wood. He settled next to me, joining me to look up at the moon. It was the only thing that provide illumination in the dark surrounding of the Training Ground.


    ¡°Are youughing at me now?¡± I started the conversation.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± His silent voice responded,zy talking.


    ¡°You should be. Zarya already went for the Battle of the next Beta, another problem was Khal. I did everything to prevent him, but that jerk didn¡¯t stop.¡± I scoffed in irritation as Iy my back on the grass. I used my arms as my pillow while gazing at the stars. Pyro did the same thing. We were now lying down on the dirty surface.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal, King Water?¡±


    My forehead formed a furrow when out of nowhere he asked me. ¡°My goal? To have a peaceful life. If only I will born again, I will choose to be amon person, not a high born with a lot of duties and responsibilities.¡± At least once a day, I became serious. I did not feel like teasing him or annoying him.


    ¡°Zarya and Khal have goals, too.¡±


    I automatically stare at him. He had no emotion while straightly staring at the sky. ¡°Their goals are to be like their father¡­ a Great Beta.¡±


    ¡°Motherfucking yeah, Zarya¡­ yes, I understand. But Khal? That ball didn¡¯t know how to fight.¡± I blew a sigh of frustration. The truth is, I was worrying for them.


    ¡°Do you trust Fira?¡±


    Another furrow formed on my forehead. Why does Fira include in the conversation?


    ¡°Yes, why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°If you trust her and she seeds to be strong. Then you should trust your training with Zarya and your friendship with Khal. You should be the first one who believes in them.¡±


    Woah. If this was not a serious freaking matter, I kicked his balls and said ¡®you speak more than three words, what an achievement.¡¯ However, I had no strength to do that.


    ¡°Zarya grows cold-blooded now. You can¡¯t easily defeat her.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± I asked Leo who was now standing at the side of the Sacred Throne Room.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside, Your Majesty.¡±


    Our father summoned all of the Elemental Alpha Kings for an important announcement. When I arrived inside, all of my brothers were in there, standing, lowering their heads to Higher King Oswald. Pyro was in the center next to him on the right side were Raiden and then Colden. I was annoyed with Colden, therefore I walked next to Zephyrus.


    ¡°Hey, Balls. You arete.¡± Zephyrus hit me with his elbow.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incest, Balls. I won¡¯t fuck you back unless there¡¯s no woman in this worldÒ»¡± Zephyrus¡¯ bby mouth stopped when Raiden red at us with his scary attractive eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, King Lightning. You¡¯re so creepy.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Higher King Oswald shouted.


    Zephyrus¡¯ mouth closed, and he acted like he was sewing his lips to avoid talking. I shook my head as I prohibited the growing chuckle threatening to let out from me.


    ¡°You are kings, act like one.¡± Raiden¡¯s serious stare reminded us. Not just a perfectly handsome king, but also, amitted rule keeper.


    ¡°You hear that!¡± Higher King Oswald went towards in front of me and Zephyrus. ¡°King Wind and King Water, if you can¡¯t respect the Sacred Throne Room, you may take your leave!¡± His shout was annoying the hell out of me.


    ¡°Thanks, Father.¡± Zephyrus freaking seriously turned his back and was about to leave the room when King Oswald shouted again.


    ¡°King Wind! If you didn¡¯t stop messing around. I will order a shes session for you!¡±


    I bit my lips as I tried to avoidughing, Zephyrus was so crazy. He did nt even know how to be serious. I would not winder if he wouldy on the table of the Court Room while the guards are giving him shes.


    Zephyrus ran back to my side while the loudness of hisughter could be heard. ¡°Sorry.¡± he chuckled cutely. ¡°I just want everybody happy. You¡¯re all serious, why not swim on the beach? And then, girl hunt? That will be superÒ»¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± King Oswald pointed to the door. He was massaging his forehead. He could not start a discussion because of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I will stop talking.¡± Zephyrus inverted his two lips and put them inside his mouth in between the teeth.


    Higher King Oswald shook his head, slowly sitting on his throne. He felt tired of Zephyrus¡¯ childish acts. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder when did you inherit your child-like personality. Your mother is a silent woman, I act seriously in any matter. You?¡± He pointed at Zephyrus and then massaged his forehead in frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t rule the Wind Pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyrus jumped, showing him he was so happy that he could not rule the pack. He covered his mouth again when our father was now running out of temper.


    ording to the scope of my knowledge, Zephyrus was always in the Human World, specifically High Wood. It seemed like he was seeing someone there, a woman, maybe?


    A second of silence before our father spoke up again. ¡°The smallmunity of Peaceful Weapon had gone.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was startled. I knew about the Peaceful Weapon, they were the people of the Elemental Kingdom who were given permission to live and stand I their own as a littlemunity. Just like offering them the freedom to choose where they want to live. They picked to be on their own.


    ¡°What happened to them, Father?¡± Raiden spoke, he cared about everybody. He deserved to be the next higher king.


    ¡°ck Wolves again.¡± His gazended on us, one by one. ¡°I would like to speak my special gratitude for my sons, Alpha King Of Ice, Fire, Lightning, Water and¡­¡± he was like he did not want to say Zephyrus¡¯ title.


    Zephyrus wiggled his eyebrow at him. ¡°How about me?¡±


    ¡°And, ah, Alpha King of Wind. My appreciation is fully bringing pride to our kingdom. Job well done for vanishing the ck Wolves Pack.¡± A wide smile was drawn on his lips. The Ministers and other high-born people on the side part pped their hands. For the first time, I felt I did something right in my entire life.


    My stare went to my mother. She had never been proud of my achievement. She just pped slowly with her poker face.


    When will you be proud of me?


    When my father talked again, I froze where I was standing. His words did not sink into my head immediately. ¡°Special appreciation for the Alpha King of Water for saving the life of one and only heiress of the Peaceful Weapon.¡± He gazed at the side. I followed his eyes, my mouth was barely open. ¡°Please wee Seraphina Hale. the princess of the Peaceful Weapon and soon to be married to the Alpha King Of Water.¡±

 Chapter 130

    FOOLED HEART BECOMES SERIOUS


    FROY¡¯S POV


    ¡°My virgin eyes!¡± I covered my eyes when I exactly opened Serenity¡¯s condo, I saw that Tan Tan and her were kissing on the sofa! This was unbelievable. I just requested for him to look after her, not to make out with her!


    When freaking Hali and Zarya left me with Serenity¡¯s unstable condition, I never left her as I felt pity for what happened to her. I just sought help from Tan Tan because not all time I could check on Serenity. She was suffering from depression, and I was afraid if no one would take care of her, she would have killed herself. Luckily, Tan Tan was just ying international games, not had a tied-up schedule, therefore, I told him to move his monitor here, so he could look after her any time. They lived in one condo, but in different rooms. At first, he refused over and over again. He had a lot of reasons; he even asked me why would he care for her? He was not a babysitter.


    By looking at Tan Tan now, it seemed like Serenity stole his heart. Poor me, aching heart due to envy.


    ¡°What the damn, Buddy?¡± I examined his face. He just looked away from me with his embarrassment written on his face. I stared at Serenity and she avoided me. ¡°Why haven¡¯t tell me that this is happening? I mean, you?¡± My forefinger pointed at Tan Tan. ¡°You didn¡¯t force her, did you?¡±


    ¡°What! No!¡± Tan Tan was so fucking defensive. I had a piece of good news for Hali when hee back, He needed to move his ass here when everything was fine in their world.


    ¡°Really? I asked Serenity instead?¡± I knew they were so deeply in love with each other. I was just ying around, so they could confess to me.


    Serenity looked down, rubbing her palms. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She could not speak well or continue it.


    My eyes widened in three hundred sixty degrees circr shape when Tan Tan grabbed Serenity¡¯s hand and intertwined with him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid of Froy. He¡¯s just some random of shits.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± I pped my hand sarcastically. ¡°Radom of shits?¡± I jokingly beat his head and messed up his hair, the reason why he chuckled shortly.


    ¡°You wanna her if we¡¯re in love with each other, right? I told you we are.¡± Tan Tan strongly confessed to me. ¡°I¡¯m nning to marry her.¡±


    I was choked by my own saliva with the revtion. I held my neck and ran towards the kitchen. ¡°The hell, Tan Tan!¡± I heard him chuckling loudly.


    I was so happy to know that he finally settled down with one woman. I grabbed a ss of water and drank it as the sound of gulping could be heard. When I put the ss in the sink, memories came back to my head.


    ¡°Can I see you again?¡± I tried to hide the millions of emotions that were in my system.


    Seraphina gave me a huge beautiful breathtaking smile. ¡°A years, perhaps.¡±


    I licked my lower lips, lowering the expression, the feeling, the sadness that started to crawl all over me. I did not want to admit or I will never admit to her that I fall for her. Called me a bastard and unserious man, but when the first time my eyesid on her, it changed my whole perception.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I thought having many women, fucking them, and ying with them made me cool. I believed that was a way of avoiding heartbreak. No, that was not how life flows. That was not how people gain happiness. Perhaps, I would feel merry for taking manydies, but it was just temporary. After a day, it ended. The pleasure had gone. However, when it was true love, it would be permanent. Wherever I was, whatever I was doing, love was felt, and joy was in my heart.


    And that is how I obtain from Sera. The one true love.


    She waved her hand, keeping our distance away from each other. Our world was different, nothing could make us together. She is a wolf and I am a human. She told me that a wolf-human rtionship never existed in their world, it was a form of treason, unless they had reason such as Zakan-Khareena¡¯s offspring which was Khal.


    Until now, I could not forget her. If Hali thought, we bed each other or kiss or even hug. She was the only girl I never touched with intimacies. I really like making a woman moan, just like Hali, that was why we are best friends. Nevertheless, Seraphina was a woman who deserved huge respect. She was like a fragile ss who would always need to be taken care of, with gentleness.


    ¡°See you when I see you.¡± I raised my hand and slowly waved it to her. She was peeking in the window of the car, smiling sadly.


    Millions of words were stuck in my chest. I had no strength to tell her. I had no courage to fight for us.


    If I did, when will my love bring me? Nothing. I can¡¯t change the fact that she is a wolf and I am a human and we are¡­ forbidden to love each other.


    So that¡¯s how my adoration for her slip away. Just like that.


    After my conversation with Tan Tan and Serenity, I went to the bar alone, drinking as usual, but did not fuck random girls again. My life was peaceful when there were no women fighting for my charm.


    I was about to drink the blue liquid in my ss when someone stand beside me. I did not even know what drink was in my ss. Too dizzy to recognize. I did not even care about my surroundings. My mind was just ying with Seraphina¡¯s beautiful smile when I stared at her during the cold night. Her face was captivating, resulting in my heart pumping unstable.


    ¡°Can I sit beside you?¡±


    I faced her and was about to say that she could sit wherever she wanted when my lips were apart in shock.


    Seraphina¡­


    Are my eyes fooling me again?

 Chapter 131

    KING LIGHTNING: RAIDEN


    HALI¡¯S POV


    The depths of my eyes were possessing thousands of questions for Seraphina Hale, The Princess Of The Peaceful Weapon. Funny. I did not even identify her. This was why I needed to read the book of the Elemental Kingdom, taking it more seriously.


    I recklessly sat on my swivel chair, ignoring Sera¡¯s presence on the bed when suddenly I felt bad for her. She looked awful with her so sad face as if announcing to be married to me was hell.


    ¡°We met, I saved you, we have an agreement. I should fuck you.¡± Like what I was doing to Zarya, but in any aspect, I could not do that to her. Zarya was a satisfaction to my cock, that was the truth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are a princess? Is that fucking hard for you to trust the man who saves your ass off?¡±


    ¡°I just want to live in peace, King Water.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, folded my arms, and rotated my swivel chair, ying with it to cool myself. I must not shut at the princess. ¡°Peace? You are a royal. There¡¯s no peace in there, even your blood shouting for chaos.¡± I let out a sigh. I should be at this time filled with lust due to a woman in my bed, but nothing.


    Am I abnormal? It was not usual for me to do none to a beautiful woman like Sra. Every time I tried, Zarya¡¯s face came out in my head. That Poor Little Thing bewitched me and my cock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be royal.¡± She was looking down, ying with her fingers.


    ¡°So do I.¡± I shook my head. My father was really assured that I would take Seraphina tonight, so the wedding would be certain. He did not look after me; he knew I loved taking women, fucking them. Not in the mood tonight. Well, always.


    ¡°I want to be a human.¡±


    I froze and examined if she was sincere in her words. ¡°Undoubtedly? Then, why?¡±


    Silence filled my chamber. I observed her action; she was just lowering her head as if not telling me would save her.


    ¡°I am the Alpha King Of Water and Imand you to say what¡¯s in your mind. Now!¡± The authority was in my voice, making sure she would be scared of me.


    She moved her head up, gazed directly into my eyes, and said. ¡°I like to be with Froy.¡±


    *****


    When I faced my back, my system was filled with shock, but I did not let the person in front of me noticed it. ¡°Hey, Raiden.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, studying my features. I had no idea why when it came to him, he could control everything, even me. All of our brothers were listening to him, not just because of his clever mind and practical thinking, he had also the authority to make us all follow him.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Four words, just damn four words, and I felt like bursting out the crime  did! This was absurd!


    ¡°Just¡­ walk around.¡± I managed to lie on him, but his eyes turned small as if he was reading the depths of my soul. A moment had passed and he was still staring at me, waiting for me to confess. ¡°Fine! Fucker!¡± I was full with annoyance when I continued speaking. ¡°I carried Princess Seraphina to Human World.¡±


    His mouth moved open as his tantalizing eyes widened. At times, i did not want to look at him. He was so perfect! I hate him so bad!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± He gestured for me to follow him in his chamber. So I did. I had no option, if I did not, he would probably let his lightning touched my porcin mascuaine body, specially my handsome face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think. Why would you do that?¡± He stayed calm even though he liked to should at my face until he ruined my ears in loudness.


    ¡°She wants to be with Froy. they love each other, I saw it.¡± I folded my arms under my chest. Why the hell when I am with him, I felt so small? I felt like I was just a follower. I would not wonder if father appoint him as the Higher King one day.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the logical reason. You should ask for my opinion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Always consulting with you! Haven¡¯t you noticed? You are controlling all of us!¡± I shouted at him as I recklessly climbed on his bed andy therefortably.


    ¡°I¡¯m not controlling you. I¡¯m thinking of the other right option before decision. It¡¯s not all about what you want, King Water.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± I stood up rudely. I was about to walk at the door when he blocked me.


    His eyes were directly into me when he spoke. ¡°If something bad happened to her, you are responsible and if¡­ the Elemental Kingdom summoned for trial, that¡¯s your fault.¡± He moved closer to me. ¡°Your problem is, you don¡¯t know how to listen.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± The sarcasm was in my tone. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand! Sera wants to be with Froy! They love each other! How can I marry the woman whose heart belongs to my best friend!¡± I came closer to him. ¡°Froy is my best friend and I will do everything to make him happy.¡± I turned my back on him. ¡°Friends are my priority because, at the end of the day, I have nothing¡­ but them.¡±


    I was about to rotate the doorknob when he talked. ¡°Is that just your intention? Or you are protecting every woman involved in you from your mother? You don¡¯t want the history to repeat itself when Kastrid died.¡±


    My feet were unable to step forward. I opened my mouth and bravely talked. ¡°What do you know? You know nothing about me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± He walked toward me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°I understand the fear, but think twice¡­ Sera should be here. She is a princess who has a duty, just like us.¡± He paused and tapped my shoulder twice for the second time. ¡°You wish she has the freedom to choose, but she has never given.¡±


    I was about to open my mouth to say a word when he continued. ¡°You either. You can¡¯t select Zarya over the kingdom because you¡­ are the king. Most of your part will be offered to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    I faced him with my frozen emotion. ¡°Everything is easy for you. How can you do that? I wish I were you.¡± I turned my back to him for the second time. Again, I paused when I heard him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard my story yet. I¡¯ll tell you some time¡­¡±


    ¡°I would love to hear it.¡± I rotated the doorknob and left him with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 132

    FRIENDS OR ENEMIES


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    We woke up at exactly three o¡¯clock in the morning for lung training on the sea. We were running one hundred times going back and forth from where the red g was located. It was not that difficult for me because Hali did this to me in the river. My only concern was my brother. Fortunately, he liked to go to the gym, lift heavy metals, and run in the park every day. He did not easily get tired.


    Although the task was so hard for me, I made it with all the sweat and loud heart pumping. I managed not to copse when my feet touched the white brown hot sands. I finished running at midday, the time when the sunlight was severe.


    ¡°Good job, Zarya.¡± Seo Blood Dropplimented me. I touched my knee while my back was bending, head waa gazing down, viewing the sand while gasping for plenty of air.


    I could feel the coldness of my body every time the winds blew. I was soaking in the water. This was just the first step in the training and I felt so heavy. This was the way of preparing for level 2. Later, we would have a hold 8f breathing under the water. That was one of my weaknesses, and Hali punished me for that. My lungs were not good at that.


    I stepped forward as I was breathing in and out heavily, getting as much air as I could. I almost reached the part where the sunlight was not severe when someone kicked my knee, the reason why Inded on the ground. Too hot on the back. Only to find out, it was Venom again.


    ¡°Oh, I slipped again.¡± He looked down at me. I could see his silhouette from where I was lying. I had no time to fight back. My brother was still running to the water. Venom might do something stupid.


    He had a satisfied smirk on his lips when he left me lying. One hand was offered to me. I could not see his face, just the silhouette. I did not reach his hand. I could stand up on my own. When I looked at his face, I did not know the man, so I just turned my back and continued walking toward the shadow of the big tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cleo Karl. The son of the nobleman.¡±


    I stopped walking when he talked. I looked back and responded to him. ¡°I¡¯m Zarya Wixx, the daughter of the Great Beta.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Zarya.¡±


    My name was not confidential unlike the name of the Alpha Kings who would just be known by the people they wanted to know. Some were tracking them by saying the different names.


    I sat on the sand and folded my knee up as I was watching Khal. I was amused by how he fought the heat of the sun, exhaustion, and other yers who tried to stop him, bumping him and sometimes beating him. He had high courage to do his goal. Even though he was annoyed with how they blocked him, he did not burst out. He stayed calm and focused.


    ¡°Your lover?¡± Someone settled next to me. When I looked at him, it was Cleo Karl.


    ¡°Nope. My brother.¡± My emotion did not change. Level by level, the Battle of the Next Beta was getting hard and hard. What will happen to my brother? If he did not use cruelty, they will use that on him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cleo Karl joined me to watch him. I just let him. I had an instinct that he would not do bad to us. His features said he was a good person. He fixed his blonde hair, brushing it towards the back. ¡°Do you really want to be a beta?¡±


    I gazed at him, and then looked away again. ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be here.¡±


    I was a little shocked by his lines. ¡°Then, you shouldn¡¯t join.¡±


    ¡°I am the heir of the House Karl. All of them were putting pressure on me. I want peace, not war.¡±


    I remembered Colden to him. The one like to implement peace and unity rather than fighting for the property, throne, and wealth.


    We were silently watching when someone had thrown a rock at my cheek. I looked around, seeing a woman with a sarcastic smile in her lips. ¡°Did it hurt you?¡±


    I wiped and touched my cheek. The cut of wounds was releasing blood, dripping slowly. A little stinging sensation felt into it. I nned to just ignore it, maybe it was just unintentional when Cleo Karl stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, huh?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± I could see the irritation on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Stop flirting around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Oh, I think Cleo knew him. Perhaps, they were lovers. I would just ignore this. Completely nonsense. I was about to turn away when she yanked my hair. I moved around and kicked her chest. She flew in the air and dropped onto the sand. That grabbed the attention of everyone. This was a little rming. I would be punished by Seo Blood Drop. Fortunately, he was focused on the other part of the sea.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested to fight with you. If you two are lovers, don¡¯t include me in your quarrel.¡± I tried to turn my back for the second time, but the woman would not stop. She ran faster than I expected and gave me a strong kick in the stomach. I coughed two times as I red at her. She came closer as I was lying on the sand; she was about to stomp on my chest and Cleo Karl pushed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t create a scene.¡± Cleo offered his hand to me.


    The woman¡¯s eyes filled with fire. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave me. Mark my words, I won¡¯t stop until I never bring the two of you down.¡± She giggled, flipped her hair, went to the back, and left us while her hips were swaying like a ramp model.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Cleo gave me his hand for the second time, but I ignored it. I wiped my lips as the blood was in there.


    The Battle of the Next Beta is one of the hottest ys ever. It was just starting, but I got two threats now. One from the arrogant Venom and two for an unknown woman because of this stranger Cleo.


    ¡°Just stay away from me.¡± I blinked one time, staring at Cleo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t war between you and my ex-lover, but I have no friends here. And if you¡¯re not epting the friendship that I will offer¡­ still, thank you and I am happy to meet you.¡± I did not respond to his words, watching him go away was thest thing I knew I did.


    He seemed a good person, but involving him would just bring disaster to me. I wanted this battle to finish immediately, so I could go back to¡­ King Water.


    I am longing for him. That¡¯s my real feeling right now.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Matilda grabbed my hand from the movement she near me. ¡°What did you do!¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I felt so consumed by today¡¯s training plus the sun was too hot.


    ¡°Next time, you should think about whoever you¡¯ll hit! She¡¯s Deni Zin! Gosh!¡± She massaged her forehead as if that woman was so big deal to her. ¡°She¡¯s known for her Heart¡¯s Crusher Skills! Level 2 ising and if you don¡¯t behave, everyone will challenge you!¡±


    ¡°As if I care?¡± I had no energy when I walked, my brother was still running. I was worrying to him, it was only thirty minutes left and he was just in eighty rounds, twenty running rounds more.


    ¡°When will you care? When everyone is fighting you? You should gain friends, not enemies!¡± Matilda was like a mother rebuking me.


    I removed the blood on my cheek and lips, and bruises on the second day. Funny. It would not pain me as I felt different kinds of pain. I opened my mouth and spelled out gentle lines. ¡°Friends or enemies, we will end up battling each other.¡±

 Chapter 133

    THE HUNTING I


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    THE HUNTING


    ¡°The only goal for this training is to use your skills in archer and bring me five deers in just five hours.¡± Seo Blood Drop looked around. His stand was full of authority and power, which was why everyone was looking up at him, no one tried to disobey him. They were fear being eliminated.


    ¡°Are we allowed to kill our fellow yer when necessary?¡± The woman yesterday named Deni Zin talked.


    ¡°No rules apply. Just have a goal five deers, and you will pass the training for today.¡± Seo Blood Drop answered.


    Deni Zin gazed at me with her narrowed eyes and tiny evil smirk as if I would be her first target once we entered the woods. As if she could bring me down.


    ¡°The training starts now!¡± Seo¡¯s voice loud shout filled my ear.


    I just needed to focus on the goal, not anything else.


    I stepped forward as the bow was pointing down, alerting myself, while looking around. Khal was on the other side of the woods as the males were in there. I must go to him first before I hunt, I would make sure that he would be safe.


    I was about to have another step when an arrow flew toward me. I dodged to the right, resulting in the arrow burying to the main of a branch of trees at my back. I found out who was the opponent. As I expected, it was Deni Zin. I was startled when Venom was next to him,ughing with her as if they were just messing around.


    So they were allies? I hope they will never betray each other. They have the same attitude. I just ignored them when another arrow flew near my shoulder. I could not take this anymore. I pointed the bow to them and hit them repeatedly as fast as I could. They fought back, exchanging arrows. I grabbed another one, then estimated where were they. When I got the right angle, I drew and loose the arrow. I knew wit would hit them, but they were too fast to dodge it.


    I gazed at my arrow. I only had three of them. No, I should not waste my time with them, the time was running. I peeped at them from the back of the tree. I was shocked when the arrow hit my cheek, leaving a long cut.


    ¡°Great!¡± I touched my cheek. Yesterday, she gave me a wound here. I thought she did not like my face or she wanted to ruin it. Possibly, she was trying everything that she could do to make me ugly. Well, I am not that beautiful. I concluded because I saw myself in the mirror. Maybe a little bit cute.


    I heard a loud sound ofughter from the other back of the trees. They were ying around.


    I slowly closed my fist. I giggled in madness. I could not go out to find deer! If the time ended, I would fail the training. I bit my lips and think as deeply as I could. I only had five arrows, if I beat them with this, the chances of hunting five deers would decrease.


    I gradually peeked again at them. The annoyance covered my whole body. They were gross, making out behind the tree, kissing and touching. Insane.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I grabbed the opportunity to step, however, the crackling of leaves could be heard from the movement I stomped my feet which was why it alerted them. Venom hit me with another arrow. I flipped over, switching to the other big tree. I wanted to curse so loud. One hour had wasted because of them!


    I inhaled deeply and blew the air out gently. I should escape from them as soon as possible. There was no need for blood to spill, just a little. I held one arrow and ced it on the string. While doing that, I was breathing in and out, releasing the nervous running to my body. I shut my eyes and was forced to see Hali in my head.


    ¡°You are freaking me out!¡± He held my hand, lifting it up while pointing at the target. ¡°Focus! Focus! That¡¯s what you need! If you didn¡¯t hit the ten score, I fuck you hard! I swear!¡± Then, he released the string, it struck straightly to the center point.


    A little curve of a smile formed on my lips. It felt like he was here, shouting at me due to many arrows wasted from my wrong loose. Before, I was so scared that he would bring me to the bed. Now, I was missing those touches. I wished this game ended soon. I should not be distracted by it.


    I waited for another minute to see what were they doing. Deni Zin was leaning his back on the tree while Venom¡¯s hand traveled on her every inch of her body until it reached her middle thighs. I was like watching live porn. Unbelievable.


    Really? They will do that here?


    A deadly grin was established on my lips as I estimated where were their hands. Good thing, their other hands were holding each other. Little by little, I studied where my arrow would bended if I release it now. It might strike the tree bark, but it could also exactlynd in their intertwining fingers. All I needed to do is to¡­ focus.


    I closed my eyes, grabbing air in and out, concentrating on the target and when I got the right time, I released the arrow.


    ¡°Gotcha,¡± I whispered as a smile formed on my lips. I heard the sound of their aches. I did not want to look if there was bleeding because for sure, there was.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Venom shouted. He looked around, finding me while he was holding his own hands.


    I climbed on the tree like a professional monkey, leaped so high, and then my feetnded on the strong horizontal brown branch of a tree next to where I was located before. I held another stem and then jumped and jumped until I had a long distance away from them. I started to hunt deer while looking for my brother and Matilda.

 Chapter 134

    THE HUNTING II


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    Every walk, my knee was shaking in fear. I had no knowledge of using a bow. This was a traditional instrument of a fighter. There was no bow at High Wood, gun maybe. I had never been an actor of the historical romance genre. That must help if I had.


    What should I do now?


    I went to the dark cave and leaned my back on the cold wall of it while sitting. I gave myself a minute to study how to handle and use this. I could not hit the one that I desired to target and it would be a threat to my training.


    During my whole time of being in this y, I managed to not be a burden to Zarya. I knew I was not born in this world, or probably I did not belong to this magical world of my sister. However, I will still do everything that I can to stay beside her. I was willing to learn even how to kill just to protect her.


    ¡°Want help?¡±


    I moved my head up. I was thinking of how would I interact with Cleo Karl. He was the reason why my sister was in trouble again. I could not see anything bad about him, but if Zarya knew I was near him, she would be mad. She wanted us to move away from the chaos, so we could y peacefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not tell your sister. Just want to help you.¡± He sat beside me. I watched him grab my bow and then taught me how to ce the arrow. He spent a minute making me study the technique and concentration I should possess.


    I found myself under his protection while we were hunting. We should be alert any time, they were a lot of arrows striking anywhere because ofpetition in hunting. Some were beaten by the arrows, lying on the soil while having blood.


    ¡°Be attentive.¡± Cleo Karl reminded me. I was on his back, following him. I was breathing in and out, so I could release the dread to my chest. I was like in a thriller movie, stepping with a shiver running through my spine. I almost forgot to look for Zarya. When I remembered her, I looked around. The male and female were now joining forces to hunt, they walked as partners and allies. Just like me and Cleo.


    My eyes widened when there was an arrow that almost hit my back if only Cleo did not push me away. I looked at the woman, sitting on the branch of a tree above the heights.


    ¡°What the fuck, Deni!¡± Cleo Karl madly looked at her. The woman that messed up with my sister.


    She raised her hand. ¡°Look what her sister did to my hand!¡± Sher had a bandage of clothing in there while the blood was dripping.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did wrong to her again.¡± Cleo Karl helped me to stand up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I red at the woman. I would leave Cleo to discipline her ex-lover. It was not my thing to hurt a woman.


    Deni Zin¡¯s sharp eyes were watching every move I did. ¡°We¡¯re gonna see each other again.¡±


    It was a warning and could be dangerous. That was my concern now.


    *****


    Hours had passed, and we had already hunted five deer for Cleo, the problem was my deer. I got nothing, every strike would just slip away. The numbers of my arrow were decreasing.


    ¡°Wait for me here. Do not let anyone hurt you. Use what you¡¯ve learned from me.¡± Cleo talked while he was examining the environment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid to be protected by you, but thanks. I would be better next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to dragging your sister under the spotlight of my ex-lover¡¯s rage.¡±


    I watch him hunt another deer. I managed to help him by at least releasing the arrow or finding another target. I never failed to study every technique he was doing. Admittedly, he was one of the best targeters when it came to that tool. I could say he was a target shooter.


    ¡°Khal! Matilda!¡± In the middle of the hunting, I heard my sister¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Zarya! I¡¯m here!¡±


    I heard footsteps running in my direction. She had a sigh of relief when she saw me. She hurried towards me and hugged me so tight. When he viewed Cleo, her emotion changed. She was about to talk when I cut her lines.


    ¡°He helps me with everything.¡± I gave her a small smile. ¡°Look.¡± I showed him the ten deers who were nowying under the tree. She kept silent for a moment, dragging all the deers she got.


    ¡°One left,¡± Zarya said while looking at his light expression of Cleo. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± That was the time he got Zarya¡¯s trust and attention. They wrecked together to find another one while I was keeping the deers.


    ¡°Khal! Zarya!¡±


    Is that Matilda? She was looking for us also. I looked around before I shouted back. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    A minuteter, she found me. ¡°I¡¯m d you are safe. Where¡¯s Zarya?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with Cleo, looking for another deer. How about you? How many did you already get?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± She brought down a big sack. I had no idea how she lifted those heavy animals. Perhaps, she was a trained warrior, too.


    I bit my lips as the frustration covered my system. I did not get those deers on my own, Cleo caught it for me. He should be the one who would reward for this, not me. But there was no rule in helping. No rule in being united or being with friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the hottest face?¡± She settled her body next to me.


    ¡°I just wonder¡­ when will I learn how to be a good archer like Cleo?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s time for everything.¡± She winked beautifully.


    I heard from my sister that she was a royal. She just wanted to train that was why she was here, meaning it was not in her heart to be a beta because she already had a big name in the Elemental Kingdom. Sometimes, I was wondering, if I was born here, would it be possible that I learned those tricks, too from an early age? This world was wonderful, but Human World was wonderful. In my life there, everyone wanted to chase me, except my dearest ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°Before I became known as the royal, I had lots of pain endured.¡± She had a small smile on her lips, with no sign of emotional damage or sadness.


    ¡°You must be a hero, then.¡±


    ¡°Hero of my own, yeah.¡± She chuckled a little. ¡°Hali¡­ he radiates his life to me. Everybody says he¡¯s a mad king, a ruthless, heartless, and so on. For me, he¡¯s the hope that everybody needs.¡±


    ¡°How can you say so?¡±


    ¡°What you see from Zarya now, is what he dreamt for her. He made sure, she¡¯ll be standing in any battle she faces.¡± Her eyes were just straightly staring at the green frog jumping, finding where to hide. ¡°Why do you think he doesn¡¯t disagree with you? In fact, you are human. No wolf form. How can you battle the extraordinary power wolves just like us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I thought he¡¯s supporting me for my decision?¡±


    ¡°That is one¡­ and two¡­ he believes in you. He sees that you can go back to the Elemental Kingdom no matter how hard this battle is.¡± She looked up. I followed him. The birds were flying, and ying in the canopy area. ¡°Because that¡¯s him¡­ he trusts his heart over nothing.¡±


    I heard that Zarya and Cleo were approaching.  I was about to stand up when Matilda cupped my cheek and I waspletely shakingly surprised when she pecked on my lips.


    ¡°I forgot the taste of lips, pardon me if I tasted yours.¡±


    What the¡­

 Chapter 135

    GETTING BACK OF SERA


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I held the ss of liquor and straightly drank it until nothing left.


    Am I going crazy? Why my freaking feeling was lost? I felt so uninterested in anything. Every morning, I was waking up with ck color in my surroundings and felt like going to sleep again. I ate, but I could not taste the food. I took in water, but I felt dehydrated. I moved, but I could not feel my body. I could see, but everything was nk.


    What¡¯s the damn happening to me?


    I would not admit that it was because of Zarya. Hell, no! That was the pan from the very beginning. She would go to the Battle of the Next Beta and life must go on. That was how it worked for me and for her. Nevertheless, I felt empty.


    The Elemental Kingdom was disorderly chaos. They were looking for Seraphina. I was justughing inside my head. No matter where they go in the Alpha King¡¯s World, they would not find her. She was at the Human World. If Froy saw her, surely, he would marry her as soon as possible, so no one could separate them. He was the kind of man who treasure what he loved because, in his entire life, he got no love from his family.


    ¡°King Water, your father is approaching.¡± Leo from the outside, talking from the food nearly mming in his mouth.


    ¡°I have no father,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°No mother either.¡±


    A loud knock on the door echoed around. I rolled my eyes as I walked to the door. ¡°Father! My beloved Higher King!¡± I opened my arms, weing him into my chamber. Raiden was beside him.


    ¡°Where did you bring Princess Sera!¡± His loud voice covered my chamber.


    ¡°Oh? Now I know where I inherit my loud voice.¡± I grinned at him. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, then, she goes fuck herself.¡±


    ¡°Is that the manner of a king?¡± Raiden¡¯s forehead was knitted in annoyance.


    ¡°My actions would never be king-like to you. I¡¯d rather be a low born than be an unhappy king.¡± I turned my back on them and stopped right then when I heard Higher King¡¯s mad voice again.


    ¡°Why are you rebelling against the kingdom? This is all for you!¡±


    I looked back at him. My eyes were blurry due to drunkenness. ¡°Just for your beloved sons, not for me. Not for the Alpha King Of Water.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think that¡¯s why you push the princess away?¡± Higher King managed to calm his lion expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her away. Why the hell is this kingdom arranging a marriage in ordance to their like? Not to the king¡¯s beloved?¡± My stare went to Raiden. ¡°Even Raiden, you want him to marry the woman he doesn¡¯t love.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a ten years old child, King Water. You didn¡¯t born yesterday. You¡¯re aware of the rules.¡±


    Ipletely turned my back to them and recklesslyy on my bed. It dipped and bounced up and down. ¡°If you went to me to give me a lesson¡­ you are just wasting your saliva. I am one true headache in this kingdom. Go to hell.¡±


    Higher King was about to step forward to hit me when Raiden held his upper arm. ¡°Can I¡­ talk to him instead? He¡¯s just drunk. Please, Father.¡±


    I closed my eyes when little by little the darkness was consuming me. I only saw one image, Zarya.


    No, I¡¯m not missing her. Not in my vocabry to miss someone who has no sense.


    When I heard the m of the door, I guessed my father had left me alone with my brother. ¡°Hali, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I opened my eyes. He was standing right in front of the side of my bed.


    ¡°I heard the news from The Battle of The Next Beta.¡±


    I immediately moved up, rested my back on the lean board gazed at him, waiting for his next lines. A tiny smirk grew on his lips. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± I looked away. The hell? That Poor Little Short Thing?


    ¡°Sounds untruth.¡± He chuckled while he was moving down to my side. He embraced me using one arm, resting on my shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to jail yourself. Zarya¡¯s doing excellent in the y.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°My beta went there.¡±


    A relief was throughout my body. ¡°How about Khal?¡±


    ¡°You must be proud of him. He¡¯s a hardworking man, taking care of his sister.¡±


    I kept silent. This was the thing that was ruining my mind. Thinking of how they were? What did they do?


    ¡°The problem is¡­ you must fetch Sera. chaos is gettingrge.¡± He tapped my shoulder. ¡°Let her speak with our father. She only needs to soften his heart.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After my conversation with my brother, I went to the Human World. I was irritated with Raiden, but now I caught myself following his suggestion. He was still my brother after all.


    I knocked on the Froy¡¯s house. When the door opened, Sera was smiling widely at me. She bloomed like a flower. The spark in her eyes was like fireworks exploding the happinessing from her heart.


    ¡°Hi, King Water.¡± She waved her hands with a glowing expression on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± My face was just cold when I passed her, no matter how gorgeous her smile was.


    ¡°Baby, dinner¡¯s readyÒ»Hali?¡± Froy¡¯s eyes widened when he saw me.


    I rudely walked towards the couch and sat as if that was my throne. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get Sera.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Froy immediately held Sera in her hand. ¡°No way. Over my dead hot and sexy body.¡±


    I chuckled a little when I saw the expression on his face. He sounded nervous. ¡°I am a king and that¡¯s mymand.¡±


    ¡°Over your freaking balls,¡± Froy whispered to Sera. She nodded her head and then ran going upstairs.


    What the hell? As if I was an enemy.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s d by my side. Please, don¡¯t do this to us.¡± Froy went closer to me. ¡°You have an objective, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I did not want to talk or burst out my n. I was not that kind of person. However, when it came to him, I had no option.


    ¡°Do you have liquor in your ref?¡±


    He nodded his head, left me for a moment, and then gave me a drink. I was still dizzy due to drinking yesterday until now. This was my only strength at the moment.


    ¡°The Elemental Kingdom is under trial. Princess Seraphina is lost and if they didn¡¯t find her that will result in war.¡± I opened the bottle, poured the wine ss, and directly drank it. ¡°I should bring her back to convince my father to not marry me and choose to live in the Human World instead.¡±


    Froy stopped for a moment, thinking deeply. ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no assurance for the n to seed.¡± What was the purpose of lying in him? I should tell him the truth or else he would hope.


    ¡°I love her from the bottom of my heart. I have faith in you to return her to me. It¡¯s a request from your best of friends.¡± His voice was revealing all the emotions he had for Sera.


    Am I wrong to bring Sera to the Human World from the very beginning? Or Am I right to make him experience how to feel true love? Whatever. It does not matter after hearing the result of my father¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

 Chapter 136

    SON OF THE GREAT BETA


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The training went well, I and my brother had passed. Tonight was supposed to be the rest time for the long exhausting days, but I chose to gaze at the yellow-orange moon. The gray clouds were surrounding it. Breathtaking scenery in my eyes. I walked slowly to the white sand of the seashore.


    Seo Blood Dropmanded us to migrate near the sea, that was why we were here. It was a favor for all of us, so we could rx after a bloody training. I sat on the white sands and stared at the sky. I could see Hali inside my head.


    Is it a crime to wish that he is here beside me?


    I bit my lips softly as the images shed inside my head. There were times when we were fighting against each other. Sometimes, I could not feel that he is a king and I am just his follower. In spite of his rough personality, there was still a gentleness and softness in his heart that no one saw, except those people who really knew him.


    By looking at the dim glittering stars in the dark sky, the coldness of the air touched my skin. I was longing for his warmth. It did not matter if he did not love me or what. All I needed was him, his embrace in my misery, in my hopeless life.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I remembered when he invited me to one of the parks in the High wood. He brought me something to eat.


    ¡°Ice cream?¡± He extended his arms while offering me ice cream in his hands. I was not a fan of it, but because of him, that day became extra special.


    While I was licking the ice cream, he was watching my every action. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulder while there was a peeking smile on his lips. ¡°You look ravishing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I breathe all the air I could let in when his face came near to my face, an inch away. He stared at my face for so long. He used his forefinger to drag the hair blocking my face. ¡°There. You look stunning.¡±


    In his words, I felt something in me became part of him, and his part became in me. It was not about the unity of bodies, or myself that was first taken by him. I just felt my heart was so happy when he was next to me.


    He left no distance in our faces when he glued our lips together in the most gentle and passionate way. His kiss never told me that I was just his whore or someone o be fucked when he needed to. Thousands and millions of electricity crawled all over me. The butterflies felt in my stomach. The sparkling of my eyes was shouting how much I loved him.


    But like the sunrise, it has ending.


    Did he think of me like what I was doing now? I hope so.


    ¡°It¡¯s rxing. The night is at peace.¡±


    I did not look to my side as I heard that it was Cleo Karl¡¯s voice. Settling next to me was his second action. He joined me in stargazing. I decided not to respond to his lines.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused. I just don¡¯t have someone to be in this y. I have no bad intentions. I hope you can trust me.¡± His voice was telling how sincere he was. The voice spoke to it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t distrust you,¡± I told him as my eyes were not in him, remained in the stars. ¡°Did you¡­¡± That was the time I glimpsed at him, ¡°fell so deeply in love?¡±


    A shock was written into his innocent face. He was not expecting the question. ¡°Why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°I just wonder¡­ I felt this.¡± I pointed at my chest. ¡°It¡¯s heavy. Too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He wrote on the sand using his forefinger. ¡°It¡¯s a sign of the pain of missing someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not disapprove of your guess. I¡¯m missing him so bad.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, he misses you back.¡±


    I shook my head, disagreeing with him. ¡°He won¡¯t. Not me.¡±


    ¡°Never say never.¡±


    How can he say those words with a light in his expression?


    *****


    ¡°Wake up!¡± The tent was shaking when I opened my eyes. I was about to move when I saw the bloodstain on my nket. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± I got menstruation. Since I drank the herbs that Hali was giving to avoid the baby, my menstrual cycle became regr and smooth flowing. I hate to have it today though.


    ¡°You, fine?¡± Cleo asked me when he saw I had a pale lip. I just nodded, even though I was not so well. Dysmenorrhea made me suffer.


    ¡°In line!¡± Seo Blood Dropmanded. Everyone ran towards the center and fell in line. My straight posture was shouting for my readiness for the iing training, even though I felt a tiny stinging sensation in my lower belly.


    Matilda was in my left side, getting serious. When she was in the training, she was like a different person.


    ¡°This special day hase.¡± Seo Blood Drop ced his hands at his back while he was slowly walking back and forth in front of us. There was a sword in his side hip. ¡°No shifting of wolf. The fight will be hand to hand. No using of tools, just your bare bodies.¡± His face showed no emotion, no mercy as if whatever he said we should follow it or else we would subject to execution. He was scary than the kings.


    ¡°The sturdy will pass and continue the next level. The loser will be¡­ eliminated.¡± He chinned up, looking at us, one by one. When he came near me, I showed him that I had no fear at all. He passed by to me, walking forward to the left. My body was filled with worry when he halt in front of Khal.


    ¡°Son of the Great Beta, you go first.¡±

 Chapter 137

    THE NEW MASTER¡¯S SLAYER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Son of the Great Beta, you go first.¡± He pointed at Khal and then to the person next to him. ¡°The goal is to knock out the opponent. Again, the sturdy will go to the next level and the weak will be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°This is not good.¡± Matilda gazed at him with agony. ¡°The appoint opponent came from House of Skull, he¡¯s Ryder¡­ the Master¡¯s yer.¡±


    It felt like my whole world stopped while I watched my brother walking in the middle of the circling crowd. I breathed in and out as the fear started to crawl all over my body. I trusted Khal, but to his match in the battle. None. He should have a lot of strategies and techniques, so at least he had a chance of defeating him. Bare bodies would be using that meaning punching, kicking, and other movements.


    Khal has no knowledge of fighting.


    I felt someone had ced it next to me, Deni Zin. ¡°This is cool. You¡¯ll watch your brother die.¡±


    I giggled at her, but I managed not to show it. ¡°Watch closer.¡±


    ¡°Great deal. I wish we¡¯ll be fighting each other.¡± She crossed her arms while the smirk was visible on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret wishing that.¡± My voice was thick and robust. I would not let this woman win this argument. She would see me some of these days, cracking her bones in the throat.


    Our attention was caught by the stand of two men in the middle. Khal seemed a little nervous, it could see the way he looked at the enemy. Ryder had a grin on his lips as the pierce in the corner of his lower lips could be seen. He had also pierced the right side nose. His tribal tattoos were making him creep out everyone looking at him.


    ¡°The goal is to defend yourself against the enemy. Blood by blood. Power by power. Body by body. Life by life. The Battle Of The Next Beta¡­ Level 2 begins!¡± Seo Blood Drop lifted his elemental sword, the representation of the levels.


    I gasped for air when Khal started to move to the other side, traveling to the curve direction while his eyes never removed from his opponent.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead,¡± Ryder smirked, the assurance was written on his face.


    Khal seemed bothered. His knee was trembling as his fists were closed. Even though my brother¡¯s body was big, he had a little chance of bringing him down.


    Just fight, my beloved brother. Fight for us. For the title that we are aiming to achieve.


    The war between them began. Ryderattacked him. One strong punch in Khal¡¯s face made him move backward, but he did not let himself drop to the ground.


    Good job. Don¡¯t let him knock you out, or else that is the end.


    Ryder raised his fist and flew another punch on his face, supposedlynding on his face, but Khal was fast moved down and gave him a brave punch on the belly, even though he looked so pressured. He was still standing brave. I chinned up as my jaw clenched.


    Ryder was so mad. They had points in hitting each other. Because of Khal¡¯s surprising punch in him, he became more aggressive. He ran quickly and uppercut Khal. He tried to avoid his attack, but it was toote, resulting in Khal dropping on the soil.


    ¡°He¡¯s so weak. Laughing at him is satisfaction.¡± Deni Zin shook her head in happiness. I managed to ignore her while I was watching my brother.


    Khal forced himself to stand up. His lips were broken and he had lost one tooth. Even though, difficulties prohibited him to move; he remained standing up with pride. I shut my eyes when another wave of kicks hit his face and then Ryder rode his chest and he did a punch after punch in Khal¡¯s face.


    My world was slowly turning ck. My chest was too dark to feel. Blood after blood was let out from his wounds. His face was full ofceration, cracked jaw and mouth were stained with red.


    ¡°Kill him, Master¡¯s yer!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°y the Son Of The Great Beta!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°End the Great Beta¡¯s blood!¡±


    The shouting of the crowd echoed in my ears. This was the reason why most of the people here were fighting against us because they all wanted the title of my father. I and Khal were a threat to them.


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± Matilda was getting emotional. She moved her head down as she prevented herself to observe him dying.


    I was about toe in front when Matilda held my lower arm. ¡°Do you wanna die?¡±


    ¡°I will die¡­ with my brother.¡± My eyes sharpened. I could not stand here watching him bleeding.


    ¡°There¡¯s no challenge for me if you die now.¡± Deni Zin raised her right eyebrow.


    ¡°I will die, but¡­ not this time.¡± I gave her a ring fire by staring at her triggered expression.


    I was about to walk to help Khal when Matilda held my hand. ¡°He¡¯s a fighter. Your father¡¯s blood is running to him.¡±


    My mouth was barely opened when my attention came to Khal again. He was now standing. I did not know how that happened. His eyes were pure of courage. The signs of a dead man were on his expression. He gestured to Ryder toe using his forefinger, wiggling it. Ryder smirked when he traveled the distance between them. When he was near, Khal moved to his side and beat the back of his knee, resulting in him to kneel down and when he was sessful. He cupped his cheek from the back and twisted his neck while looking at me.


    My mouth was apart as I saw my father in the depths of his eyes. I was more than surprised by what he did. At the same time, I was so proud.


    The silence filled the area. The shock was written on their faces. They could not believe that Khal finished the Master¡¯s yer by just twisting his neck.


    Slowly, a smile was forming on my lips. My stare was settled on Khal who was now in the middle of shock, could not believe how he murder the Master¡¯s yer is just a simple gesture.


    ¡°Did I win?¡± He mouthed, questioning me. I just nodded with a little chuckle.


    Seo Blood Drop marched towards him. He held Khal¡¯s hand and lifted it up. ¡°The Son Of The Great Beta the new Master¡¯s yer¡­ Khal Gasper Wixx!¡±


    I closed my fist in so much proud of him. My eyes were teary, but I did not let the tears slide down my face. His sess was soothing my heart.


    ¡°Woah!¡± They all raised their hands, screaming their praise to him.


    ¡°The New Master¡¯s yer!¡± They shouted as loud as they could. Khal¡¯s eyes were on me, had a small smile. Even though his face was ruined by Ryder¡¯s punches, he still did better in level 2.


    My body froze when Matilda ran towards him and hugged him so tight. Khal was so awkward. Seems like they have something or what?


    Seo Blood Drop tilted his head. ¡°Be ready¡­ Daughter of the Great Beta. You are next.¡±

 Chapter 138

    THE BATTLE OF THE NEXT BETA LEVEL 2


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I stepped forward when Seo Blood Drop pointed at me. I never showed any dread or doubt to myself. I would always be proud. He walked, looking at the women, one by one.


    ¡°Can I volunteer?¡± Deni Zin lifted her hand. The fighter¡¯s expression could be traced on her face.


    Seo Blood Drop moved his head, disagreeing with her. ¡°Volunteering is not allowed.¡±


    Deni Zin rolled her eyes. She could not do anything when The Punisher talked. Seo pointed at one woman with strawberry hair. Her face was not familiar to me, or she just did not get my attention. When my eyes went to Matilda, she mouthed. ¡°The Poisonous Strawberry, Victoria. Don¡¯t let her touch you.¡±


    Fortunately, Matilda was here. She had a lot of details in her head. The warning came immediately before it happened. Khal was now in the crowd, watching me, he nodded his head and said. ¡°Break your leg.¡±


    Victoria seemed childish when he stepped into the center. Automatically, her kid aura changed into warrior mode when Seo came in the middle of us. ¡°The Daughter Of The Great Beta and the Poisonous Strawberry match.¡± He gazed at me and then at Victoria. ¡°I repeat, the goal is to defend yourself against the enemy. Blood by blood. Power by power. Body by body. Life by life. The Battle Of The Next Beta¡­ Level 2 begins!¡± He raised his elemental sword and the battle started.


    I did not have my first move, I let the opponent do her attack. When she reached me, I ducked and stretched my legs to bring her down. When I was sessful a strong kicknded on her face. This was hard for me. I should not touch her because I was not sure if she put poison in her body. One wrong touch and I will be dead.


    She giggled while she was removing the blood on the side of her lips. ¡°You, whore!¡±


    ¡°You, cunt.¡± My voice was authoritative.


    ¡°Woah! The fight is interesting!¡±


    ¡°Daughter of the Great Beta!¡±


    ¡°Poisonous Strawberry!¡±


    ¡°I bet for her!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Bloody battle!¡±


    A lot of sidements, they were shouting loudly. Thye had their own supporting yer. It was new to me that other people would cheer on me.


    ¡°Haya!¡± Victoria attacked me. She tried to touch my face. I used my elbow to hit her hand, dragging her away from me. She almost mmed on the white sands. She was so mad at me, her fists were closed while her jaw was tightened. She had not yet had a point in beating me and she should not have, that would be my end if her handsnded on me.


    The sunlight was intensifying, so the sands were bing hot. Even the atmosphere could feel the high temperature.


    Suddenly, she flipped over and gave me an uppercut. I threw it on the ground. I immediately stood up without hesitation, so I could not give her a chance to knock me out.


    I examined her hands. There was a pink powder scattering to it. That was dangerous, avoidance was my only hope. But how could I cut her life when I could not touch her? I looked around, there was nothing I could use. We were not allowed to use a knife, sword, spear, or change in our wolf form.


    I gazed down at my hand. By the way, there was no rule in using a sharp nail. I loved to color my nails when I was in college. I did not cut it, so I would surely use this as a defense.


    I hurried towards her. She acted punch after punch. I dodged and dodged until I got a chance, I shed her face using my nail. Her cheek bled.


    ¡°You, bitch! I¡¯m gonna murder you to death!¡± It seemed that Victoria was self-conscious about her looks, which made her curse me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m a real bitch.¡± I turned around and flying kicked her chest. She flew away and then a loud sound of fall could be heard when shended.


    ¡°Finish her!¡± People were shouting brutally.


    Do I need to kill her? Should I? There¡¯s no rule in killing?


    I looked askingly at Seo Blood Drop, but there was no sign on his face that he was answering me. Because of my preupied mind, I did not notice that Victoria was already attacking me. She palmed my face, trying to insert her finger into my mouth.


    Oh? So her poison was not effective without ingesting it? I was free to touch her?


    She forced me to open my mouth while I was kicking her, but she was just dodging.


    ¡°Die!¡± Her jaw was constricted, the angriness could not be hidden.


    When I got a chance, I held her wrist and twisted it. Her loud shout covered the area. I did everything that I could do to point her finger at her face. I forced her to open her mouth. She was one of the strongest women I had met, so I did that for about a second. When her mouth was apart, I worked on her finger to insert it.


    ¡°Zarya! Zarya! Zarya!¡± The deafening shout of the crowd was echoing around.


    ¡°Fight, Victoria!¡± Some were betting for her.


    We exchanged pointing fingers, the pink power was in there, that was her strategy.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    What will make her move her mouth apart?


    I think about every possible technique. It was like I had a light bulb in my head when I had a good method. I kicked her belly, but she just backed away, ineffective. I gritted my teeth when I glimpsed at the mountains of her chest.


    If a woman did not want someone touching their private parts, they would either shout or fight back, so it could change the way of her battling. I breathed in before I palmed her nipple and pinched it so hard. I hated when Hali did this to me for the first time. Good thing, she was not wearing a bra. We were prohibited to bring any. My finger could hurt her well until it bled and she shouted with her open mouth. That was the time I ced her finger inside her mouth.


    A momentter, she fell while shaking and producing a bubble from her mouth. Her eyeballs were looking up and down, side and side. A second of a moment and she passed away. I was amused with the pink powder, the killing was quick.


    The noisy environment filled my ears. They were shouting for my title while raising their right hands.


    ¡°Daughter Of The Great Beta!¡± They repeated it plenty of times.


    A small smile formed in my lips when I gazed at Khal. Like what 8 felt for him when he was in a battle, he was so proud and confident that I am his sister.


    I was startled when Seo Blood Drop put something in my hands, when I looked at it, my mouth gradually fell apart. It was a pink pouch with poisonous powder inside.


    ¡°The aim of level 2 is to defeat the enemy and steal its title.¡± Seo Blood Drop held my hand and lifted it up. ¡°The Daughter Of The Great Beta proved to us that she can be a Poisonous Strawberry! The winner is Zarya Wixx!¡±


    Little by little, I was climbing thedder of my sess.


    I will go home to Hali having many titles. I hope I can have the title as his¡­ queen.

 Chapter 139

    DREAM OF ME


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I was at my tent, treating my own wounds. We were prohibited from seeking help for others. ording to Seo Blood Drop, we were not always having apanion in a battle. Most of the time, we will heal our own bruises. We should learn how to do that.


    I blew a sigh while I was looking at the small wooden mirror. My face was destroyed, but at least my life was stillpact. I almost died there, if only I did not remember how the actors in the movie executed the antagonists. There were scenes like that in my role as a leading man. It was unbelievable that I used those tricks from the scripts and action tags of my character in the movie.


    I chuckled a little as I ced herbs on my forehead, cheek, and lips. I saw this at one of the events on my TV show. It was ridiculous, it happened real to me. If my manager was here, he would scold me for not securing my features. In the showbiz industry, looks were one of the most important.


    I was alert when I felt someone entering my tent. I was relieved when I viewed Matilda. I did not know what her intention was. Her actions seemed weird to me. I was a public figure and encountering someone admiring me was not new to me. She was yful enough to kiss me in the forest yesterday without my permission. However, it did not matter to me. I kissed many lips due to my characters in one of my shows.


    ¡°A woman is ruled not to invade a man¡¯s tent.¡± I talked while my eyes were on the mirror, gazing at my shed face.


    ¡°What method do you want in healing?¡± She walked towards me with her hips swaying. She looked like a princess. I was not sure of her identity. I did not ask my sister, she would just misinterpret it.


    ¡°No worries. I can heal myself.¡± I winced when a stinging sensation felt in the area of my lips.


    ¡°I suggest you feel another sensation to forget the pain.¡± She stood right in front of me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My forehead formed a furrow. I could not understand what she was saying. Well, I was not a man who would ignore a woman, therefore, even though she was disturbing my silence, I managed to talk to her.


    ¡°You wanna?¡± Her seductive voice could be heard.


    ¡°You mean?¡± I moved down the mirror and rested my eyes on her. I would admit that she was one of the most gorgeous women I had seen. In the Human World, they wore make-up to make them beautiful, but this woman did not need lipsticks or what, she was naturally attractive.


    She flipped her white curly hair. I was in shock when she sat on myp.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I just backed away to where I was sitting, although there was no distance between our bodies.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She caressed my cheek. I just looked away. I do like her, but not romantically.


    How can I say that without hurting her feelings? I did not want her to cry. No woman deserves to be hurt because of a man like me.


    She touched the edge of my nose, the gentleness could be felt as she managed not to hurt me. ¡°All my life¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± She became emotional when her stare settled on me. ¡°I¡¯m so scared of men like King Water.¡±


    She got my interest when I heard Hali. I became curious why. I found myself craving more details about her.


    ¡°He¡¯s so ruthless when I met him. He¡¯s heartless and brutal to a poor woman like me. Only to find out¡­ he cares, he just shows it in the way he knows.¡± Her lips touched my forehead which I had no idea what was that for?


    ¡°I craved for love, affection, and admiration.¡± Her fingers traced my Adam¡¯s apple down to my chest.


    Does she seduce me? Flirting with me? If she was, I am tempted.


    ¡°I thought I would never see the stars again¡­ the stars that make me smile in my hopeless life, but when I saw you¡­¡± A tiny smile curved on her lips. ¡°My dead feelings turn to live. You may not look at me the same way¡­¡± She paused and brushed my hair carefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I have this spark in my heart for you.¡±


    She likes me? Is she serious? Or is she just ying around? She has known me for approximately a week.


    I moved my lips apart, wanting to say a word, but I caught myself silent. If I spelled out a line, it would just pain her.


    How can I tell her that I am in the midst of getting over someone who has now married?


    She removed her body from myp. She smiled beautifully when she held the herbs. ¡°No pressure. I just told you.¡±


    I had a sigh of relief when her emotion decreased. She came back to her jolly mode. She taught me how to put herbs in the right way, so their nutrients and healing effect would be increased. It was not boring to talk with her.


    ¡°So you are a princess?¡± I moved my eyebrows up.


    ¡°Supposedly. If I were not a bastard. Hali helped me to get my right to a title, but the trial court proved to me that I was a bastard.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I hate being a princess. They will just force you to marry a stranger for thebining of power.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Perhaps, my sister will marry Colden.¡±


    ¡°Colden? King Ice?¡± She was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not aware, but how?¡±


    ¡°They look at it as a reward. I do have not much knowledge about your world. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°Does¡­ King Water know about this?¡± She ced a cup of tea on my table. That came from the herbs for fast healing.


    ¡°Yes, he was there when the announcement was made. However, there¡¯s an issue before finally acknowledging Zarya to be Colden¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Did King Water do something? Did he punch him? Be mad or what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. As I remembered. He just walked out.¡± My eyes turned small when she was acting so weird. She seemed to care for his feeling so much.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    She shook her head from left to right. ¡°Nothing. Just wondering.¡±


    ¡°Wondering about?¡±


    She stared at my face for a second. ¡°I take my leave. I¡¯m not allowed here.¡± She gave me a huge smile on her lips before she turned around.


    I just observed her going out. She looked back at me once more before she finally left me.


    She is interesting. Maybe I will open again my heart. Perhaps, she is the person for me.


    I was about to organize my things when she came back. She peeped her head from the tent and sweetly said. ¡°I forget to say¡­ Good night.¡±


    I chuckled as I responded. ¡°Good night.¡±


    She waved her hand and winked. ¡°Dream of me.¡±

 Chapter 140

    PRINCESS SERAPHINA¡¯S PROPOSAL


    HALI¡¯S POV


    All of the eyes were on me and Seraphina while we were walking on the red carpet towards the center of the hall. My brothers were there and my father was in the middle. He had a smile on his face as if this was my first time doing good. I gazed at Raiden, he just nodded his head to me. Pyro was as usual nothing to say. Zephyrus had a smirk on his lips, teasing me as normal. Colden, never mind.


    ¡°Apologies, Higher King¡­¡± Seralowered her head to his front. ¡°Apologies, Alpha Kings.¡± She bowed to my brothers and the next was to the other important officials. ¡°Apologies, Ministers, Ladies of alldies, and Judges.¡±


    I marched towards her side and lowered my head, too. ¡°Apologies for being irresponsible for my princess.¡±


    My father loved my apologizes. I loathed saying it, but Raiden had a n for us, therefore I needed to follow him, or else everything would be ruined.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Higher King asked Sera.


    ¡°In the Human World, Your Majesty.¡± When Sera talked, the people were whispering. Rumors were scattering and it was loud to be heard by my active ears.


    ¡°She¡¯s a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet Freedom Day.¡±


    ¡°She should be punished.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to live in the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°She is so disgusting for breaking the rules.¡±


    ¡°How dare she?¡±


    I ground my teeth as I wanted to fight theirments to Seraphina. They should give peace to my mind, especially when the alcohol drowned my system. Fortunately, Raiden was gazing at me, gesturing for me to calm down, or this n would not be effective.


    ¡°Silence.¡± Higher King Oswald did not shout. He just raised his hands and people stopped. ¡°Why did you go there? Are you aware that the members of the Elemental Kingdom are prohibited to go there when it¡¯s not yet Freedom Day?¡±


    Sera raised her face. ¡°I have the knowledge, Your Majesty. I am aware of the consequences. It¡¯s punishable byw.¡±


    ¡°Then, why leave the Elemental Kingdom?¡± The tone of his voice was frightening Sera. Her hands were shaking, so I grabbed her hands and intertwined them with mine.


    ¡°Because of grief, sorrow, and sadness.¡± The tears started to flow from her eyes down to her cheek. She was a good actress, or maybe that was really what she felt. It was true that her past was so dark, with no light at all. The Peaceful Community was massacred right in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Everywhere I go in the Alpha King¡¯s World, I saw the pain, blood, and death of everyone in our smallmunity.¡± She grabbed all the sympathy of the crowd. The ones who said worst to her were now having sympathy and sadness for her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The sound of her sob echoes in the Sacred Throne Room. ¡°I propose freedom for me, Higher King. I want to live in the Human World. Far from the ce that keeps reminding me of my miserable life. Far from fright, pain, and misery.¡±


    I pulled her to mine and hugged her so tight. Funny. I would never be sweet to anyone. Just for the sake of Froy¡¯s love for her. I was more than willing.


    Higher King Oswald looked at my brothers and then to the misery. By the looks in their eyes, they were making a decision for her.


    ¡°I am begging you.¡± Sera cried with her heart out. Was that really acting? Or she was feared of leaving Froy?


    ¡°Speak up, King Water.¡± I was startled when my father appointed me. ¡°Any statements? You are her future husband. Can you let your woman leave?¡±


    I gazed to my side. This was unexpected. I was not smart to answer our father politely. I fucking had a rude personality, but I was supposed to be at least good at the moment. Even once.


    I bit my lips and then straightly stare into his eyes. ¡°A man of honor should respect and support a woman¡¯s decision.¡± I forced myself to say it with acknowledgment to him as the most respectable man.


    ¡°A man of honor never questions a woman¡¯s n for the good of her life¡­¡± I paused while I caressed Sera¡¯s hair as if I was so gentlemanly. ¡°He should be proud that her woman is chasing for the best¡­ bringing out the excellent and contentment in her heart in spite of facing struggles and affliction.¡± I chinned up, confidence was in my expression. ¡°I, Hali Aiker, The Alpha King of Water¡­ grant Princess Seraphina¡¯s proposal to live in the city.¡±


    I breathed in and blew it out. ¡°I am letting her grow and achieve her desires as it will be the peace she wants. And when she changes her mind to return to the Elemental Kingdom. The pce will wee her with open arms.¡±


    Just like how I respect and support Zarya. She wanted to be a beta, then, she should be. I looked down when I remembered her, the reason, I was messed up. I just did not understand why. I just said what was the content of my chest. That was supposed to be for Zarya Wixx, not for Seraphina.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Raiden followed mymand. If they would all give her consent then she would live there peacefully with Froy.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Pyro spoke up.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I rolled my eyes, never mind, that was Colden.


    ¡°Agreed, but can I join Sera there?¡± Zephyrus¡¯ naughtiness came out again in serious scenarios like this. When father red at him with madness in his eyes, he covered his lips. ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    The high borns and ministers, even the Lady Of All Ladies supported her. The only consent we were waiting for was from my father. If he opposed, the wedding would continue. I sighed with frustration in my system while we were waiting for Higher King Oswald.


    This old man must say anything! Or else my freaking little temper would be gone. He gazed at me. I thought he was mad at me again, as normal. As he started to talk, he seemed not angry. ¡°All of you ept her proposal even the Alpha King Of Water. I heard his statement and I am amused that he¡­ somehow grows up.¡± He looked around and then rested his stare on me. ¡°He is serious and standing there like a real alpha king. So¡­ Princess Sera.¡± He looked at her gently. ¡°You may sign the Elemental Kingdom written paper, so you can move to the Human World. I agreed.¡±


    I prevented the smirk from slowly growing to my lips. It was a good idea that I listened to Raiden. I glimpsed at him and mouthed. ¡°You are the best, brother.¡±

 Chapter 141

    LOVE DOESN¡¯T EXIST


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I was holding the railings of the veranda while viewing the outside scenery of the Elemental Kingdom. The red moon was visible in the dark sky. The twinkling stars were rxing my chest.


    How is Zarya? I wondered what she was doing there.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t talked to me since Zarya is engaged to me.¡± Colden¡¯s voice heard from my back. I did look at him. What would I fucking say? How much I was mad at him?


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Here we were again. He was saying it with his kind damn heart.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± I rolled my eyes. I tried not to show him my madness, but it came naturally.


    ¡°Sorry for loving Zarya.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut. Since when did loving someone have to be apologetic? There was huge anger in my heart I had no idea why it was there. It was the first time I admit that I hate him so much. Well, everyone. I used to loathe them because that was the thing I am good at. When I was mad at all people around me, they would not like me, and if they did not like me, no one would care if I die. They did not need to cry or feel grief or sorrow.


    ¡°No exnation. I¡¯m not interested.¡± I was about to rudely leave him when he spoke up, resulting in my stopping.


    ¡°Until when will you deny your feelings for her?¡±


    The furrow was visible on my forehead. I looked away when I saw his face, his freaking damn kind expression. All of them wanted him due to his kindness and humble personality. At times, I envy my brothers.


    ¡°What do you know, huh?¡± The boastful tone could be heard in my voice.


    ¡°I know you.¡± He spoke up as if he could urately describe what I am, who I am, and what is my attitude.


    I shook my head. ¡°Get out of my sight. You are getting into my nerves.¡±


    Instead of leaving me, he smiled at me. ¡°No matter how many times you push us away, I know why, so I will stay¡­ forever.¡± He let out a sound of relief. ¡°Let me do something for you.¡±


    I scoffed in sarcasm. Was he crazy? My blood was boiling for him and yet he would offer me help? That was what he meant for he would do something for me.


    ¡°Zarya is in the middle of the battle today. She gets the title of Poisonous Strawberry. If she continues doing great, she will go home within three years instead of five years.¡± He tapped my shoulder. ¡°Wait for her and don¡¯t you dare hurt her once shees back. The real battle is not yet starting.¡± He grabbed a heavy air and then gaze away from me. ¡°Pyro said, set her free if I will just jail her in lies.¡± Her eyes were full of emotions. ¡°She lies when she said she wants to start a life with me.¡± He paused, his eyes were forming a spark of sadness. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ she adores you.¡±


    I held the railings tightly, calming the beginning of intensive emotions. Zarya talked to me plenty of times, telling me how she loves me. Those memories would be forever in my heart.


    I moved down my head which I did not do to anyone. The expression was too heavy to hide. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve her. It¡¯s better you than me.¡± I walked out without saying goodbye. When I was about to reach the entrance, he talked and his lines marked my heart.


    ¡°No man is better when it¡¯s not you.¡±


    My feet were stuck on the ground. I prohibited myself to look back at him.


    ¡°In her mind, body, soul, and heart. You¡¯re her behalf.¡±


    *****


    I marched toward my chamber. I went to my swivel chair, put on the headphone, and heard a loud sound of music. Even this fucking music was mocking me. Zarya¡¯s memories in me spun around my head.


    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a sunflower!¡± Zarya ran towards the garden. She picked one of the flowers and ced it on the back of her ear.


    I prevented myself to stare at her. I made my eyes busy looking around, but my attention was pulled by her. When I could not hold back anymore, I settled my gaze on her. She was running like a kid, turning around whileughing, showing her aligned white teeth, pinkish adorable lips, and shutting her eyes. Her long floral yellow dress suits her color.


    I never see her as a woman. She was like a toy, a child due to her small height and a ying time when I was with her. However, this time I felt different.


    She is the most beautiful woman in the universe.


    By gazing at her, I did not think of time and tomorrow. I was with her, I was content. Only to realize, that my feelings were not normal anymore.


    Who is an insane man who will stare at a woman with her fucking heart eyes? I was out of my mind and¡­ no one knows.


    My hold in the corner of the table tightened when the past came back. I had no escape from it, no matter where I go. It was hunting me.


    ¡°No, Mother!¡± I shut my eyes when blood shed covered my face.


    The blood was not mine. It belonged to Cora. The woman who I considered my mother, my personal maid. She was so kind to me. She made sure I would feel that I was her son, not a king who needed to serve. At a young age, I understand that she murdered her in front of me. Merciless. Her head was detached from her neck as the blood was scattering around.


    Queen Haliana marched towards me. She recklessly held my cheek and said. ¡°I am the only woman you will love, or else they will die.¡± My mother was never been good to me. I sometimes cursed him. I hope she is not my mother.


    That night was the time, I started to hate all women. I moved away from them and was prohibited to be attached. I pushed people away from me. It was better that I did not care for them but my brothers were irresistible. And also, due to themand of my mother. I should get their attention and studied their strength and weakness.


    ¡°Hey, King Water! Wanna y with us?¡± Little Zephyrus was holding a ball of fire. It came from King Fire, I guessed. We grew in the different packs, every weekend, we were at the Elemental Kingdom. We were required to be here for the reporting of our progress, therefore I never failed to see the alpha kings.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Little Raiden smiled at me as he joined them ying. When I looked at my mother, she raised her right eyebrow. She gestured for me to be with the alpha kings. I was the man who did not like pretense at that time. I always wanted people to see the truth in me. I was forced to pretend, therefore, I could get everyone¡¯s heart.


    When I was with the alpha kings, I felt I belonged. I felt like I had space in their hearts, genuine happiness from ying with them, mocking, teasing, and even we were with each other in crime, escaping at the Elemental Kingdom, bathing in a river, climbing in a tree. Those moments with them were priceless. I could kill any of them just because of my mother¡¯s greed. All I could do was punch them away, so Mother could not see them as a threat.


    When Kastrid died, I opened my eyes again to the fact that I was not allowed to love, or else they would just bury them in the ground. Just like her.


    I truly love Kastrid. Sucks. She was killed without me doing anything. I should save her and protect her. I failed and I did not want Zarya to experience the same thing.


    Love doesn¡¯t exist in me.

 Chapter 142

    MONSTER IN MY HEAD


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    I stood right in front of the tent, peeking at Matilda. She was flipping her white curly hair, cing it on her back while she was creating a fire in the wood. She rubbed the two stones. It gradually produces a fire. She was an amazing woman.


    I walked near her, but my feet stopped steeping when Cleo Karl sat beside her. He gave her a dried wood from trees. ¡°This will help.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Matilda grabbed it and put it on the fire.


    Each of us would create a bonfire to cook our own food. Nobody would share their food. Every action would be just for individuals as Seo Blood Drop was training us how to survive alone. Day by day, I used to the environment. I learned how to hunt a rabbit and deer. Cleo Karl helped me to learn. Zarya also taught me how to use an archer, spear, sword, and others when we had a little free time. Matilda did not go with me again after the night we talked. I caught her staring at me sometimes, but she did note near me, even though Zarya was beside me. Perhaps, she was embarrassed about what she saidst time or her mind changed to liking me.


    Most of the time, I was spending my day fishing while walking, running, and practicing how to punch, kick and dodge. I should adapt to the battle, or else I would not see my sister again, or my beloved best friends. They were a family.


    At times, I dreamt about my mother. She was telling me that she was so proud of me. I felt like she was here beside me, guarding me against the battle, that was why I passed the level, even though I had no ability.


    ¡°Khal!¡± Cleo Karl waved his hand to me, gesturing for me toe near them. I had no choice, but to walk towards them while my gaze was on Matilda. She looked away when our eyes met each other. ¡°I forgot to teach you how to build a fire. Matilda is good at it.¡±


    A tiny smile was formed on my lips. I prohibited it to be wide curves. ¡°Can you teach me?¡±


    Matilda seemed shy when she gathered the two rocks. ¡°Yeah.¡± She stammered, the nervousness was in her voice. She looked cute. ¡°Watch me.¡± She rubbed the two ck stones. Slowly, the fire was produced from it.


    Cleo Karl exchanged positions with me, so I would sit next to her. I observed her face for a second. Did I already say that the curves of her face are perfect? It waspatible with her eyes, nose, and lips, making her look attractive.


    ¡°Cleo Karl, can you help me?¡± Zarya called him. Cleo stood up and went to her. I and Matilda were left alone.


    ¡°Did you¡­ get it?¡± She stared at me. I examined the twinkling in her eyes. It was like the spark in my mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± I held her hand and do what she did. She was startled, and could not move while she was gazing at our holding hands. ¡°Am I doing right?¡±


    She gulped her saliva. She was so adorable with her shy expression. ¡°Enough.¡± She removed her hands from mine. ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°Because my teacher is beautiful.¡± I gave her a smile that real happiness covered my chest.


    She kept silent, holding her breath. The silence filled us. It had been an awkward moment. I could act like I felt nothing, but I could not hide that she captured my attention.


    ¡°Did you go here to mock me? Laugh at me? A woman has confessed her feelings for you. I shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Her eyes rested on the burning woods. She was cooking a rabbit that she hunted in the afternoon.


    ¡°For me, it¡¯s a sign of bravery.¡± My voice was just gentle and low. The sincerity and purity could be heard.


    ¡°Zarya said you are an actor from the Human World. You¡¯re a star that everyone dreams of. I wondered, will you go back there?¡± She rested her eyes on me.


    ¡°My words are to my sister. Wherever she is, I will be there. She¡¯s here, I will be forever here.¡± I ced my elbow in my thighs as I adjusted to where I wasfortable. We were sitting at the big branch of wood.


    ¡°Your life depends on here? Will it¡­¡± She scratch the edge of her nose and bit her lips. ¡°Will it is possible that you to depend on me?¡± She shook her head afterward. ¡°Never mind. I will take my leave.¡± She was about to stand up when I held her hand and pulled her down again. The reason why she sat on myp. Her eyes widened in shock. She immediately moved away and looked around. ¡°The Battle Of The Next Beta is prohibiting the fellow yers to be into love as it will just distract the games.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I nodded my head with a tone of teasing her. ¡°Coming from you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, are you mocking me?¡± Her eyebrows moved up.


    I shook my head, preventing the smile on my lips. ¡°No,¡± I whispered the next lines. ¡°Then, why kissed me?¡± I was talking low while looking down.


    She could not believe me. I found myself enjoying herpany. I forgot that I was actually a stranger in this world and had no assurance that tomorrow would I still be alive.


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    I moved my head up when she frankly spoke up with the truth in her heart. ¡°You, serious?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulder and walked away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb, Handsome.¡±


    *****


    During the night, we weremanded to sleep early as the next day would be heavy training for the preparation of the Level 3 which would be held next year. I went to themp and blew the light. When I walked to where I was sleeping, I felt that someone was in my tent. I grabbed themp again and lit it. I gazed at my back and saw Matilda. She was like a ghost who would just appear when she wanted.


    ¡°Can I sleep in your tent?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± She walked closer to me with her emotionless face.


    ¡°You can sleep on my bed and IÒ»¡± My lines cut when she hugged me so tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared. There¡¯s a monster in my head.¡±

 Chapter 143

    INNOCENT BLOOD


    JACE¡¯S POV


    Five yearster¡­


    I stood up bravely at the peak of the mountain while looking around. My heart was molded by the years, the time when Ven no longer exists in this world. I did not know where to start or where to end the sorrow that was killing me every single day. My innocent child died and I would never forgive Zarya for that. Even my beloved Ven gave her life for the mistake she did not do.


    Until now, my chest was heavy. They did not deserve to die. I would ept it if Zarya killed me. Her revenge was uneptable.


    I only had three hours of sleep every day. My brain had no capacity to sleep in about six to eight hours due to the continuous nightmare I was facing. I could see Ven, she was bathing in her blood, my hand was resting in her belly while I was deeply crying. My left hand was holding Kaye. She was breathing in and out, death was calling her. Those bad dreams haunted me since the night happened.


    I will never be content once I did not see Zarya and King Water¡¯s head rolling on the soil. I would never stop hunting them even in hell!


    I giggled in madness as I looked at the gray sky. The darkness and lightning drawing in it remind me of my past. Remind me how my women murdered, ming the fire in my chest, creating a huge desires for me to kill.


    ¡°What¡¯s the nearest pack?¡± I asked Heba while my eyes were looking straight. My expression was just nk. I forgot how to smile or how to be happy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hrious Pack¡­ Alpha.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make that pack disappear in the lists ofmunities in the book of the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is ourmand, Alpha.¡± Heba bowed his head to me.


    If they think that the ck Wolves Pack was finished, that would just remain in their head. That would not happen as long as my blood was traveling to my body. Thest standing royal blood in the ck Wolves Pack.  Zarya¡¯s fault was to leave me alive.


    I gazed at my big men, approximately one hundred men. Not enough, but I would still gather so the victory would be assured.


    In my five years of seeking power, they were what I got. The most powerful men of the cannibals, heartless and ruthless when it came to murder. I challenged their Alpha Gecko to have abat with me. They had a tradition that if another alpha won against him, his people would be rewarded. They would never follow anyone, except me. They were willing to die for me. My enemies are their enemies. My principles are their principles. My purpose is their purpose.


    And we are united to destroy Zarya Wixx and Hali Aiker, their meat will be scattered like useless pathetic animals.


    When we reached the down portion of the mountain, my cold expression froze. Women were so happy, carrying their babies in their arms while they were talking about their husbands. This pack was too perfect, too d, too organized, too united, and¡­ I despise it deep in my heart.


    Happiness should not be possible to anyone as long as my women and child were under ground, eating by the worms. They should cry, scream and suffer.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Imanded seriously.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Heba acted as if he did not hear what I had said.


    ¡°Captive those boys and men who have potential¡­ the rest kill them. It¡¯s not my concern about the method of murdering.¡± This man was not a soft Prince Jace who always sought kindness. This man talking was now Alpha Jace, one of the deadliest alpha in the entire Alpha King¡¯s World.


    ¡°Can I rapedies?¡± One of the guards asked me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t care.¡± I turned my back and walked away as my pack moved forward to attack the peaceful Hrious Pack. One second and the screams echoed around the area. The fire spread. The houses were burned. The children were crying. The babies sobbed. The women pleaded and shouted. The men fought, but they would never be the winner.


    I settled my body not far from the scenes, watching them invade the pack. When I was a kid, I was not watching when my father was brutally killed and invaded by packs they caught in the travel, migrating from one ce to another, no permanent location.


    Every time they killed, I was not looking as it created a wall in my chest. I felt that morality was against their actions. I never dreamt of being like my father. I felt like he was the worst person ever, which was real. I discovered he experienced the same cruelty and that was what made him.


    And that was what made me, too.


    My child should not die. He was purely guilt-free, the product of my love for Ven. Look what destiny gave me. Only affliction in spite of my goodness.


    I never looked at my side when Haya stood up. She watched, apanying me. I love her, but not how I love Ven. I was aware of that.


    ¡°They must die.¡± My voice was low. Grief and agony were on the tone.


    ¡°I second the motion.¡± Haya¡¯s stare was the same as mine. Full of anger.


    If there was someone who would understand me well, it was her and Heba, therefore, they stayed beside me through difficulties andfort.


    She cracked a wood settling on the ground and then buried the sharp part of it to the man crawling, escaping. She learned how to be merciless. She witnessed everything that had happened to us, she fought for us now. She hurried towards another man and struck it with the wood. She was not content. She deepened the sharp wood in his back until he could no longer breathe.


    When she was finished, she came back to me with her bloody hands. I held her hands and wiped it with my own clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let innocent blood stay on your skin.¡±

 Chapter 144

    JUST A KISS


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    Years of spending life in the battle. I thought our first trial would be sessful. The condition was tobat the crocodiles. Zarya, Matilda, Cleo Karl, and I failed. That was supposed to be our hope to go home in just three years. Time had passed and it was already five years. Many changes, even the shape of my heart. It was hardened like an unbreakable rock when it came to the battle. I was not afraid to kill, my mind kept telling me if I did not cut their life, they will cut mine. I did not like my sister to be alone in this cruel world. As long as I could, I will protect her. As long as I was standing, my heart would just beat for a white curly hair woman who was now practicing her sword on the branches of the tree.


    I leaned my shoulder to the branch of a tree and tilted my head while observing her. ¡°I haven¡¯t informed. You are a tree torturer.¡±


    Matilda gazed at me. Her sharp eyes softened as theynded on me. ¡°This is nothingpared to the bite of the crocodiles.¡± She raised her wrist. She was bitten when we were trying to catch them. She was one of the bravest who fought.


    The smile on my lips extended when her hair flew by air. Her face was too beautiful than the evening. The coldness of the wind touched my skin.


    ¡°Did you see my sister?¡±


    ¡°In her tent.¡± She fixed her sword, putting it to the side of her hips. ¡°Wanna walk?¡±


    I prevented my chuckled. I should ask her that. She was alwayse first before me. During a long time with her, she all the time did the first move. There was no exact understanding between the two of us. I was nning to know her more after the Battle Of The Next Beta.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I offered my hand to her, which made her shocked. She gazed at my hand for so long before she epted it. I intertwined our hands while we walked on the seashores. The silence filled the area. Only the crickets and frog croak called to be heard. The awkwardness between us never left us since then. It was just we were not talking, but our hearts were connected. No words, but we could understand each other.


    I break the silence when I started a conversation. ¡°Are you missing the Elemental Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± She shook her head. Her left hand flipped her white hair. ¡°I¡¯m missing King Water.¡±


    ¡°Sounds that you two super close.¡± There was no sulk or pain in my voice. Hali is my best friend. If there was anyone who knew him, I was one of those.


    ¡°He¡¯s my savior.¡±


    I felt that she was notfortable with our bonding hands. She was embarrassed. The cold sweat was felt from it, which made me feel like chuckling at her, however, I did not do. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my hands on you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I like it but¡­¡± The curves in her lips formed. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ understand.¡± She shook her head twice. ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked away, viewing the waves of the sea touching the white brown sand. It was dark in the area, but the beauty was highlighted, especially when I was with an important person in my life. I did not know where it started or where I finally epted that I like her. I just woke up with the feeling of wanting to see her, to be with her. No exact exnation why she or how ites like this.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Matilda! Khal!¡± I wanted to furrow my eyebrow when I saw Cleo Karl, he ran towards us. The reason why Matilda removed her hands from me. I was not numb to not identifying that Cleo Karl also liked Matilda. ¡°I picked this.¡± He raised his hands with a puffy flower to it. ¡°For you.¡±


    Matilda gave him a wonderful smile. She grabbed the flower. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cleo Karl looked at me and then at Matilda. ¡°You two walking? Can I join?¡±


    At the end of the conversation, Matilda let him join us. I did not enjoy the moment because of him, he talked so much that Matilda¡¯s attention was on him. Tomorrow would be another day, this was the only night we could walk freely ording to themand of Seo Blood Drop. The night ended just like that. I felt so annoyed, however, I did not show it.


    When Matilda said her good night, I did not get to my tent. I went to my sister. As usual, when someone entered her tent, she would be awake, no matter how deep her sleep was.


    ¡°Devastated again?¡± She stood up and sat next to my side. ¡°Why are you here, my dear brother?¡±


    ¡°Just wanna check on you.¡± Of course, that was one of the reasons, but aside from that, I wanted to release my annoyance. I could still see in my head how Matilda and Cleo Karlughed while I was at their side, just watching.


    ¡°You like to know how Hali will suggest to you when he¡¯s here?¡± She bit her lips as a tiny smirk was on her lips.


    ¡°Spell out.¡± I chuckled even though I had a guess.


    ¡°Fuck her. Fuck her harder and make her feel that your cock is big, so she can¡¯t find another man. Only you.¡± Zarya wasughing while she was saying those words. I joined her with a loudugh. I could hear Hali saying that to me. That was true, I once heard him advising Tan Tan.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said to King Fire when he¡¯s asking him what to do to make Fira his.¡± The smile on our faces faded. We were both missing that man full of garbage words in his mouth. ¡°I wish¡­ he¡¯s here.¡± The tone of her voice had sadness.


    I held the back of her head and leaned in to my shoulder. ¡°We only have months. We¡¯ll see him again.¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s married? And has children?¡± Her voice was too emotional. She did not change, when Hali was the topic her heart was soft.


    ¡°He¡¯s a king.¡± The only words came out of my mouth. That was possible to happen. Hali would be fixed marriage to any queen. That was fulfilling his role at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She nodded her head as she embraced her hands to my waist. ¡°He¡¯s my king.¡±


    *****


    I opened my tent, and walked to my bed when I felt that someone was sitting on the chair. The darkness did not obstacle me from knowing who that person was¡­ Matilda. She did this plenty of times, invading my tent, sleeping here, and spelling out that she was scared when in fact, she could sleep well next to me.


    ¡°Matilda, can¡¯t you sleep again?¡± I walked towards her. I lit themp to see her. She did not even open it to have a bright environment. While she was facing my back, she hugged me. ¡°Can I sleep here again?¡±


    ¡°You are wee anytime.¡± I faced her. I would not expect that she would push me to the chair, resulting in me sitting there. She sat on myp and stared at my eyes directly. My heart drummed in nervousness. I hate disrespecting her. When we were alone here at night, I managed not to touch her. She did not deserve any harassment even though she said she liked me, that was not a license for me to do whatever I liked to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad at you.¡± The tone of her voice revealed what she felt.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say you love me back? Why can¡¯t you just pull me and kiss me and make love with me for the rest of your life? Why can¡¯t you?¡± The tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Do I not look attractive? Am I not beautiful?¡±


    I showed her the different emotions that I was feeling right now. I cupped her cheek and gave a little distance to our faces. ¡°We¡¯re in a battle.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we avoid flirting? We prevent love? Or you just not like me?¡± She looked down. My heart filled with anger with myself when the hot liquid from her eyes rolled to her cheek. She started to cry with her heart out. ¡°You don¡¯t love me.¡± She whispered with the suffocation in her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    She halted crying, resting her stare on me. ¡°You¡­¡±


    I moved my face closer to her and passionately gave my heart to that wonderful unity of our lips. For the past years, I hid all of it because I was thinking that she might possibly be distracted by the battle. I now do not care at all.


    I love her from the bottom of my heart.


    I sucked her lips as I made her feel that she was the most gorgeous woman I had ever met. She responded to my kiss after a short shocking feeling. I touch her back, moving my hands up and down. She stopped for a moment and rested her hands on my cheek. ¡°You love me?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    She chuckled, the twinkle in the depths of her eyes was authentically showing me what was the context of her heart. ¡°I love you more.¡± She kissed me even more.


    Just a kiss.

 Chapter 145

    EXTRAORDINARY WARRIORS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    My ear filled with shock when someone shouted in pain. I could not stand this anymore. Deni Zin and Venom were bullying someone again. They were doing that when Seo Blood Drop was hunting with the weak individuals, teaching them to be strong.


    I stood strong, marched towards the scene and suddenly my feet flew on Deni Zin. She was getting on my nerves for almost a year now. I used to ignore her bullying. Today, I would end that. Everyone looked at us.


    ¡°You, Fucker!¡± Venom was super mad at me. By his word ¡®Fucker¡¯ it reminded me of Hali that strongly pushed me to be so angry with them.


    I immediately attacked Venom. I punched him in the face, he blocked me using his arms, the reason why my hand threw away. I kicked him. He defended back at me which was high in impact. I was studying their actions for years now and yet I failed to know what his tactics really were.


    I held the pink powder in my pocket and looked for the right time to hit him in the eyes. Seo Blood Drop trained me on how to use the pink powder. I flew high and was about to kick him when he punched me in the belly. Inded on the sand and red at him with giggling in my jaw.


    He is too strong.


    He marched towards me and yanked my hair, the reason why Iy backward, facing him.  A burning sensation could be felt on my scalp when he dragged me to the seashores and dipped my face in the water. The coldness of the water filled my sensation. I did everything to fight him back, but his strength was notparable to mine. I wascking air. He has not yet unheld the back of my head. Another minute would kill me if he did not let me out of it. He even deepened my face soaking to it.


    Hali¡­


    When I could feel that the air was gradually not supporting my lungs, King Water¡¯s face popped inside my head. I should not die today. I had not yet seen him for the past five years. I pulled all my strengths together to oppose the situation. I used the heel of my feet to kick his balls even though I could not see them. The reason why he shouted in pain. In one second, I lifted my face up and then changed the situation. I held the back of his head and soaked him in the water.


    ¡°Fucker.¡± I whispered as I hardened his face on the water. I thought I was going to win against him when Deni Zin kicked my face.


    The blood spitted from my mouth. My lips cracked when Iy on the ground. I flipped over to stand up. I did that as fast as I could, if not she would have a possibility to defeat me. I went to her as quickly as I could and uppercut her chest, but she just dodged. We exchanged blows after blows, punches after punches, kicks after kicks and I eventually hit her belly. She backed away. The wince did not write on her face. She had a sturdy face in spite of how hard my kick was.


    ¡°Your blood will be scattered on the ground. Mark my words.¡± Deni Zin clenched her jaw as her sharp eyes settled on me.


    ¡°Or your blood.¡± I shrugged my shoulder as the smirk was written on my face. I slowly found the pink power. I cursed in my head when I saw it on the water.


    No way. My poison pink strawberry was in vain. However, the good thing was, tomorrow my pouch would have content again. I am now the Poisonous Strawberry and the power of poison is in my hand.


    ¡°Take a look.¡± Deni Zin stepped forward. I met her in the middle of the shouting crowd. Everyone had their won bet, screaming my name and Deni Zin¡¯s name. Instead of making us stop, they watched us.


    Venom also joined the battle. The two joined forces to fight me. I turned around and then my feet stretched in the air,nding on their faces. I hit them both, causing them to back away with a crack on their lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re even.¡± I wiped the blood on my lips.


    They both zing in anger when they attacked me. We exchanged defenses. My right hand was on Venom and my left hand was on Debni Zin. They were both strong and I could not save myself from a possible beat. I managed to move as fast as I could. The only person in my head was Hali. He should be proud of me when he saw me fighting for myself, battling the most dangerous persons in the battle and with no n to be a loser.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One strong kicknded on my chest from both feet, causing me to fly away, and came down on the white sands meters away from them. I coughed two times. I was shocked when the blood let out of my mouth. My chest was suffocated, waves of pain were on my body and I could not breathe well.


    This is not good. Venom and Deni Zin can work together to form a huge that will possibly take me down. My strategies and methods will not be enough when two people¡¯s strengths arebined together.


    ¡°You can¡¯t steal our title. You¡¯ll just die.¡± Deni Zin stood bravely as the crowd was shouting her name. Even the other who scream my name had now gone, their bet changed to the both of them.


    Venom stepped forward. He was about to stomp my small body when suddenly a husky voice echoed in the whole area. ¡°Halt.¡± It was Seo Blood Drop. His dark eyes were on us.


    I gasped for air as I read what was in his eyes. We were not allowed to create any mess like this without hismand. Anyone who breaks the rules will be eliminated.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± His eyes went to me and then to Venom and Deni Zin.


    ¡°Zarya? Zarya!¡± Khal pushed through the crowd, finding me and when he saw me, he ran towards me and helped me to stand up.


    ¡°I will not repeat my question.¡± Seo Blood Drop re rested on Venom. Even Venom had also scared of him. One word and we would die, explode like a bomb, our organs would be spread, our meat will be apart and we will no longer be known. My face will not be recognized once Seo said ¡®Eliminated.¡¯


    Venom looked down and gazed at Zarya. ¡°We¡¯re just practicing, right, Zarya?¡±


    I had relief when he said that. He must have care of his life. ¡°Agreed, Master.¡± I nodded my head. The stinging sensation could be felt from the side of my lips.


    Seo Blood Drop gazed at Deni Zin who had now looked down. ¡°And you? Exin.¡±


    Deni Zin gazed into him. I could see the shaking of her hands. Even her, she feared him. Wel,  who would not be? His power was unpredictable. One word. Die. ¡°The final match is iing. We decided to teach each other the moves that might help the individual.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no real fight?¡± Seo narrowed his eyes, examining the tree of us. ¡°Untruth statement. EliminaÒ»¡±


    I interrupted his words. ¡°If you are going to eliminate us, our titles will be gone forever. No one will benefit from it.¡± I glimpsed at Venom, even though I hated to see his face. ¡°Venom, The Lord Of Overkill is one of the strongest killers. He can be an undefeated royal in the Elemental Kingdom.¡± I gazed at Deni Zin and pointed at her. ¡°Deni Zin, The Heart¡¯s Crusher. It¡¯s easy for her to get the hearts of the enemies. She¡¯s a big help.¡±


    Seo Blood Drop blinked two times. His emotion did not change, just ck. ¡°And you?¡±


    I stood strong and fought his stare. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha King of Ice¡¯s wife-to-be. I will fight anyone just to be great as my father, therefore the Ice Pack can have an invulnerable queen.¡±


    The silence filled the whole area. They had no knowledge of the iing marriage of me and Colden. I left the Elemental Kingdom with the order ofing back safe and brave. At that time, the wedding will be held.


    That is the painful reality. I will not marry Hali, Colden instead. That is the reward for my father¡¯s good deed.


    Seo Blood Drop pped his hand. ¡°Excellent defense¡­¡± He moved closer to my face and a thick voice could be heard. ¡°Did you forget?¡± He came even closer. Face to face. ¡°You are all equal in the Battle Of The Next Beta. No royal¡­ No low born. What do you think is my judge?¡±


    I confidently chinned up in spite of my small height. ¡°Kill the extraordinary warriors, then.¡± A smirk grew on my lips. ¡°That will be the loss of our beloved Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    He had a jaw dropped, amused by my debatable lines. I tapped his shoulder and passed him by. ¡°Condolences.¡±

 Chapter 146

    TRUE FRIEND


    ZARYA¡¯S POVContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You grew well.¡± Matilda was facing a wet rug on my cheek and lips. ¡°Hali must be so proud of you.¡±


    I breathe out heavily. Every time I heard his name, I felt the wall in my chest, blocking my breathing. I had no news about him. Probably, he married someone.


    What does he look like? What is he doing? Does he eat well? Those were the questions running in my head day by day, minute by minute. I will still be on my one¡¯s feet because of him. He taught me everything I knew, even how to survive, the reason is him.


    ¡°You seem sad, aren¡¯t you?¡± Matilda brushed my hair. She hugged me sopactly as if she was treating me as her sister.


    ¡°Sadness shouldn¡¯t be in my heart. This is not right for a warrior.¡±


    ¡°Does being a warrior no longer being a wolf with feelings?¡± Her beauty was immeasurable. She looked so beautiful in the past few days. What makes her bloom like a flower in the garden?


    I tilted my head, observing her wide authentic smile. ¡°Did you have¡­¡± I did not continue my words when my brother came inside the tent. He was having a grilled fish in his hands. My eyes narrowed when Matilda¡¯s look at him had a spark.


    Crap. Are they lovers? I was not informed or maybe I was too dedicated to the training, so I had no time to consider other things such as this.


    ¡°Fish for mydies.¡± Khal was now mastered in fishing. He brought down the food on the side table.


    ¡°It¡¯s prohibited to give food from your fellow yers.¡± Matilda seemed to disapprove at the same time, admiring him.


    What the? I mean¡­ really? In the middle of the battle? Do they love each other?


    My eyes widened a little when Khal¡¯s words came out again to my head. He said ¡®mydies¡¯. I would be insane by thinking if they were together or what.


    In the midst of them fixing the table while smiling at each other, I interrupted. ¡°Did you two make out?¡±


    They both startled and looked at me with surprise. They had the same look in their expressions. I shook my head as the grin traced on my lips. ¡°You two?¡±


    Khal looked away and then stepped toward me. ¡°You live in Human World, right?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I and Matilda are lovers.¡±


    I was choked by my own saliva when Khal bluntly confessed to me. When I pulled myself together, I spoke up. ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Last night.¡± Matilda had a huge smile on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re not going against us, are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I gestured for Matilda toe near me. I grabbed the two of them and hugged him. ¡°Congrattions.¡± It was toote for me to realize that Cleo Karl was standing at the entrance of the tent. He heard everything. ¡°Cleo?¡±


    He gazed at us for a second and then no words came out, he turned his back and left us. This was a disaster. Years from now since Cleo told me that he liked Matilda. She was so gorgeous, admittedly. No one would not like her, even Hali possibly like her from the beginning. That made me feel bad¡­ feel bad that Hali looked at someone with admiration, but he could not do it to me.


    I breathed out the frustration. Matilda was about to follow him, but I held her hands and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    I went out to find Cleo Karl. I saw him near the seashores, sitting there while throwing rocks on the water.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He glimpsed at me shortly and then went back his eyes on the sea. ¡°Hey.¡±


    I sat next to him and joined him with his broken heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me when I congratte my brother.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He grabbed another rock and threw it away. ¡°First rtionship, failed. Second, failed, third, failed, even with Deni Zin failed. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He stared at me. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Not a thing.¡± I moved my head from left to right. ¡°We, sometimes¡­ never get what we want.¡± I scanned the beauty of the darkness. The only sound was the waves of water in the sea. The cold air met my skin. ¡°Love doesn¡¯t need to force someone to be ours or¡­ force them to love us in ordance with how we feel.¡±


    He was curious when he set his eyes on me. ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡±


    ¡°I am still there¡­ until now.¡± The feeling in my chest was abination of hurt and longing. I missed Hali that even in my dreams, he was there. Is he in the same thoughts? Probably, not.


    ¡°You love whom?¡± He became interested in my story.


    ¡°King Water.¡±


    His mouth moved open. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me.¡± He chuckled as if he wasughing at my misery, but no¡­ he wasughing at how worst my situationpared to him.


    ¡°I hope I am kidding.¡± I grabbed plenty of air and then rested my stare on the water.


    ¡°My water is always with you.¡± The tears welled up in the corner of my eyes when I heard his voice in my head. I felt like the water was calling me toe. At all times, I felt that Hali was in the water, next to me because that was what he said.


    I lifted my body up, slowly walking to the sea. I prohibited the tears that threatened to move down. ¡°No crying.¡± It was like he was whispering in my ears.


    ¡°Zarya? Where are you going?¡± Cleo Karl grasped my hand. ¡°It¡¯s dark in there and the water is cold.¡±


    ¡°You may leave me.¡± I smiled at him and got off his hands on me. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll notmit suicide.¡±


    ¡°I will be with you.¡± He grinned back at me.


    I had not known that our friendship was deeper than siblings. I just realized that most of the time, Cleo Karl and I were exchanging sad stories and being with each other in terms of hardships.


    I found a true friend in him. I wonder how is Serenity doing? I am sure Froy and Hali will not abandon her. I wish all the best for her.

 Chapter 147

    THE BROTHER¡¯S LOVE 101


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I held the ss of water and was about to drink it when it said something. ¡°Fuck you.¡± I giggled, that was why the ss broke in my hands. The royals, ministers, and high borns looked at me.


    Raiden was beside me. He said in a low tone. ¡°Act like a king.¡±


    My jaw clenched as I gazed at the water turning red due to my blood. I stood up and left the long table with the eyes following me.


    ¡°King Water!¡± My father¡¯s voice was now echoing around and I had no care at all. He was about to stand up when Raiden prevented him. ¡°I will talk to him.¡± He was always my savior when I acted strange and disrespectful. Fortunately, Queen Haliana was not here, she was in the Water Pack. I had no old woman to be a debate of.


    Well, I was in the discussion of the important people such as Alpha Kings from a different pack. There was news that the ck Wolves Pack was reborn. They kept on finding littlemunities and invaded them. They were finding out who was the Alpha. Possibly, it was Jace. He was the only person who could have the capability to build the pack again in ordance with his likes. Anyway, the Elemental Kingdom was the center of the Alpha King¡¯s word and the biggest kingdom, they were here to cooperate and stop the killings of innocents.


    However, my mood changed when the water whispered to me that Zarya was now happy! With the guy! I had not yet sure why I was being so freaking motherfucking livid at the moment! The water told me that she swam in the sea in the middle of the night with a man who was close to her heart.


    So she will now have a lover? What a damn joke!


    ¡°King Water.¡± Raiden¡¯s voice made my feet stop from stepping inside of my chamber. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    In his back, I saw Colden. He was damn following this Clever King, which made my system rumbled in madness. ¡°Why the hell did you care?¡± I moved closer to Raiden. Face to face as my mood was feeling so angry with no exact reason at all.


    ¡°Let me handle him.¡± Colden moved closer to us. He provided a distance between us by locating us in our midst.


    Raiden gazed at me with sulk and annoyance. ¡°I tried to understand you. I did my very best to absorb why you acting like¡­¡± He stopped talking. I could see that he was seriously irritated. ¡°Like what you always said¡­ like shit. You are a king! I always keep reminding you!¡±


    ¡°King? So I should act like I am so clean like you, Pyro and Colden?¡± I gritted my teeth. I ignored the stinging sensation in my wounds in the portion of my hand. The blood was dripping on the floor. ¡°I am not the king that everybody wants! I don¡¯t want this power, position, or the throne! I hate all of these shits!¡±


    Raiden and Colden settled their eyes at me as if they could understand me. Raiden moved his head down and said wholeheartedly, ¡°So do I.¡±


    My body was full of shock when Raiden talked. I thought he always liked to be in the power, that was why he kept Father¡¯s eyes looking at him with cleanliness and royal personality who would someday take the Higher King position. ¡°Do you think marrying a woman I don¡¯t like is fine? Following her like I¡¯m her tail? She is mocking me for courting her like I am trash for giving all just to get her? Just to please Father?¡± He moved Colden to the side to face me once more. We even did not put attention to Colden¡¯s offer to talk with me.


    ¡°Do you think is it easy for me to bnce your garbage attitude? And Colden¡¯s cowardness? Or Pyro¡¯s unsaid mouth in the discussion that I need to please him to talk? And Zephyrus¡¯ unhealthy habits, escaping from the kingdom, breaking rules, and all pain in my head?¡± Raiden showed me how heavy a burden he was carrying. ¡°If I will not be a good king¡­ who will take care of you, my brothers?¡± He paused, the emotion was flooded in his face. ¡°Who will teach you the right manner? Who will tell you what is the right thing to do? Who will n for us to win the battle?¡±


    I moved my head down. For the first time, I felt guilty about him. All the duties and responsibilities were lifting on his shoulder, which I never care about at all. I never mind about him for so long because I saw him as a perfect king who would be the heir of the kingdom.


    ¡°I feel like¡­ my life is no longer mine.¡±


    The silence filled the air. Even Colden had no idea how to react to his words. It was too sensitive and painful to defeat. I opened my mouth to apologize to him, but I did not do. My pride was higher than my balls.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colden broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, King Lightning.¡±


    Raiden just looked at him and then at me. ¡°I will call the omega to treat your wound.¡± He was about to turn his back when I managed to talk.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of us?¡± I sniffed as I forced myself not to cry. I wondered what his life looked like during those years that we became a burden to him.


    He looked back at me and said. ¡°Never.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Because I value you my brothers more than anything in this world and I can give my life for the four of you.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°That is how siblings love like¡­ just how you silently protecting us.¡± He turned his back and started to walk away while saying. ¡°Treat your wounds. Zarya is going home soon!¡±


    My mouth moved openly in surprise. He knew what I have done for them?


    Those little things that I buried in the ground. He acknowledged it.


    I walked faster, following him, and shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely apologizing!¡±

 Chapter 148

    THE HOMECOMING OF NEW BETAS I


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I ced the hoodie on my head and ced a ck mask on my mouth. This was my usual thing when I heard that my mother was having a bad n for my brothers. I just found myself protecting them in a way that my mother would not know.


    My first time doing this crazy shit was for Raiden. I knew he could defend himself, but if my mother use poison, he would not sense it because his wolf power was lightning. I changed the orange juice to a clean one. I wanted the killer who my mothermanded faced death. The night after, I murdered him in his house, no matter how pitiful his pleas were.


    The second one was for Colden, he apanied us to the Human World during Freedom Day. I heard my mothermanding his man to stab Colden¡¯s chest while he was on the dance floor. Shemanded a woman who would flirt in him. Before the woman came closer to Colden, I stabbed her belly in the middle of the dance floor. No one had noticed I did that.


    The third was for Pyro, even though I so much hated Pyro because everybody liked him, too. My mother threatened him by sealing his wolf form. Not to anyone¡¯s knowledge, Pyro¡¯s wolf and his monster were too evil. For him to be weakened, it should be covered by the fang of a lion. My mothermanded someone to strike him by it. I came first before the man, I hang him on the tree and put a banner, ¡°I threatened King Fire¡¯s life.¡±


    The fourth was for Zephyrus, the omega woman he slept with during the night of our birthday, and was ordered to sh his throat. I seduced that woman and when I got perfect timing, I shed her throat.


    Those were just silent acts that I did for my brothers. No one knew. I kept it inside me and if my mother risks their life again, I will remain to sabotage her ns.


    No reason at all why I am doing that. Eventually, I realized how I love them more than anything. Just like what Raiden spelled out.


    *****


    I was sitting on my swivel chair while listening to music. The big headphone was in my ears when suddenly Zephyrus remove it and shouted in my freaking ears!


    ¡°The New Betas from the battle wille tonight or in the middle of the night!¡±


    Instead of being mad at him for screaming right in my ears. I was silent for a second. ¡°How do I look like?¡±


    Zephyrus stopped for a moment and then suddenlyughed so damn loud! I shook my head as I threw my headphone at him. It exactlynded on his big mouth, resulting in him to halt. He was so annoying. He was just kidding me and ruining my day.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a joke.¡± I went to my bed and rested on it. I stood up and wrestled him to it until we both rolled on the bed while knocking out each other. It was just a y with my brothers. Until I felt that there were other hands fighting me. I had no idea why Colden was here, how he came without us knowing, or probably we were just busy teasing each other.


    When I identally looked at the door, Pyro and Raider were there, watching us. The three of us, nodded to one another as if we knew the next thing would happen. We ran out of the bed and rumbled Raiden and Pyro. Of course, Raiden wouldugh, but Pyro cursed us for ruining his organized hair.


    Theughter was too loud in my room. It was like a riot happening inside. It did not matter if my room was messed up right now. The important was, that we were happy, even Pyro had been forced to be happy. Well, he should be d because he was now married to the woman of his life, Fira.


    Too many things had changed, especially to Colden. Zarya would know everything once she came back.


    ¡°King Water¡­¡± Leo knocked on my door. ¡°Higher King Oswald is summoning all the kings.¡±


    We both looked at each other. We stood up with our messy clothes and hair. Then, back to being a king attitude, should be respectful and confident.


    We headed to the Sacred Throne Room. Father was as usual in his exclusive iron throne. He greeted us with a smile. It seemed like he had good news. We fell in line at his front and greeted him. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    We all talked, except for Pyro, therefore Father gazed at him. Raiden¡¯s eyes were on him, normally scolding him by just the look in his eyes. King Fire forced himself to talk. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    HIgher King Oswald nodded. His mood was wonderful to be ruined by Pyro¡¯s unable to say anything. ¡°The New Betas areing tonight.¡±


    My mouth moved apart. I glimpsed at Zephyrus, he winked at me. I thought he was just messing around. He told me the truth.


    ¡°Out of two hundred yers, only fifty have survived¡­¡±


    My chest moved up and down. However, I did not want them to be noticed what I felt. I was hoping that Zarya, Matilda, and Khal were included in the survivors. My worry for them never lessened until now. It got increased by knowing that the time hade to meet the new Betas. Beta was the fighter of the kingdom. They had the freedom to choose after the battle if they would be a royal or the warriors who would defend our pce and served the alpha kings. Zarya¡¯s father chose to be the Right Hand of my father, a good and unbreakable man. It made him a Great Beta of all time.


    Zephyrus¡¯ filthy mouth was about to ask him. For sure, he would question if Zarya made it, but the Ministers called my father. Higher King Oswald glimpsed at us and hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Fix yourself. We¡¯ll wee the Betas.¡±


    When our Father turned his back. I managed to calm down. My brothers were gazing at me with a threatening smile on their lips. Colden leaned his arms at me. ¡°You supposed to be handsome among all of us.¡±


    ¡°Just for tonight.¡± Zephyrus chuckled as he dragged me.


    The annoying preparation, and choosing the king garment suited me took an hour. My brothers were just watching my furrowed forehead while they were sitting on the long ck silky couch. I am going to kick their balls once this was done.


    ¡°Go, Lover Boy!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ tonsil was visible when heughed so hard.


    I raised my middle finger, causing them tough even more. How sure are they that Zarya survive? Do they have any news? Anyways, I hope that she was one of the new betas. If not, I did not know how to live. Never mind. I should not act fragile.


    When they were done organizing my features, the teasing of my brothers never ended. Even the whole way, they were making fun of me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°He¡¯s hard now.¡± Zephyrus came closer to me. He was jokingly teasing me, acting like he would going to touch my balls. ¡°Let me check.¡±


    I showed him my middle finger. Theyughed as loud as they could until they died in kidding me. I shook my head as the smile on my face was visible.


    ¡°Should I get herbs for anti-pregnancy?¡± Zephyrus again and his damn bad mouth.


    ¡°How sure are you that Hali didn¡¯t want him pregnant?¡± Even Raiden was supporting Zephyrus.


    I gazed at Colden. He had a true grin ear by ear on his lips. I did not like to tell Colden¡¯s love life. He had something to discuss with Zarya. You will understand his story in the Alpha King Of Ice book. Every alpha king¡¯s life was written in the Elemental Kingdom book. It served as one of the important events for the royals and should never be forgotten.


    ¡°Open the gates! The New Betas areing!¡±

 Chapter 149

    THE HOMECOMING OF NEW BETAS II


    HALI¡¯S POV


    The Alpha Kings were aligned on the front gates, waiting for the brave Betas. Zephyrus continued to hit me with his elbow while teasing me. He would not stop if I did not kick him. I was too happy to be in the bad mood. Nervous though. I was unsure if they were in there, but I believed in them.


    ¡°Greetings for the New Betas!¡± The speaker finally started the celebration. Everyone came out, even the Omega¡¯s Quarter people. All of the people of the Elemental Kingdom should be at the ceremony no matter what they were doing.


    The quadrangle filled with whispering when one by one the New Betas wereing inside the gate. They were full of bruises, and wounds. They were bloody because they came from thest battle. By looking at their features, I did not want to see my friends had the same condition, especially Zarya. That was uneptable.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zarya?¡± Colden was moving his eyes around, observing the environment. So did I. I was gasping an air while my heart was pumping aggressively.


    Zarya, Don¡¯t you fucking die!


    I breathed in and out when I looked around. Most of the survivors was a man. They were like one wind touched their bodies, they wouldnd on the floor.


    Raiden seemed bothered, too, when the gates were already closed and Zarya, Khal, and Matilda were noting inside.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Higher King Oswald observed the surrounding.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way that Zarya did not make it! I will hunt her even in the next life!


    Zephyrus¡¯ eyes were narrowed. His teasing smile disappeared on his lips. ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± He stood up, looking around clearly, examining every single beta.


    I shook my head as the pain was now started to cover my chest. We had an agreement before she went into the battle. She would make sure that she wille back! Where is she now?


    My body weakened as I saw everyone. There was no Zarya. Khal and Matilda. Did that mean they were dead? No! I should not give permission to them to go in there if only I will know this will happen.


    I grabbed plenty of air. In my damn entire life, I did not feel this intensity of fear. It was like wanting to shout to all of them and ask where was Zarya. I managed not to say anything. I did not want Raiden to be in a spot of consequence again once I act stupid.


    My eyes narrowed when I saw the Master Of The Betas, Seo Blood Drop. He went in front of us and bowed to every one of us, giving us his respect.


    ¡°Greetings, Kings.¡± He opened his right palm, the rainbow illumination was written in his hand. He gave back the power of elements to my father.


    Every 10 years the Battle Of The Beta would be held. The Master would be the one assigned to train and molded the future betas to be a great warrior. His power was just borrowed. He would bring it back to the Higher King once the battle was done. If he did not do that, he would die. He would be eliminated just like what his power did to the rule-breaker yers. So, he could not be greedy in that power because that did not belong to him.


    ¡°My father was purely believed in Seo Blood Drop. He was one of the trusted men of the Elemental Kingdom just like Zarya¡¯s father.


    Seo Blood Drop lowered his head to me. I liked to ask him where was Zarya, Khal, and Matilda, but I had no strength to speak up. I was scared of the truth that may possibly bring to me. I let him pass me. Zephyrus would not be like me, he was so curious and worried.


    ¡°Did you see the smallest woman? The one has four feet and eleven inches in height?¡± He even gestured at Zarya¡¯s height in his hand.


    My ears were activated for what would be his answer, even though the drumming in my chest was louder than the noise in my surroundings. In the past years, my wolf was weak due to the prolonged to Seraphina. She is my mate that everybody did not know about until my wolf had finally forgotten her. It was now in good condition. Perhaps, it saw how happy Sera was at Froy¡¯s side.


    Going back to my mood right now, I was so livid and bing impatient when Zarya was not yet showing up. I wanted to kick Seo¡¯s balls right now when he could not answer the question.


    ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty. Who are you pertaining to?¡± Seo seemed unknown what he was talking about.


    Zephyrus embraced his right arm to his shoulder as if they were friends in the Human World, acting like a human. He was about to drag him to the corner to talk more when Father shouted at him. ¡°King Wind! Go back to your location!¡±


    Zephyrus scratched his head as he walked back to where he was standing. He whispered to me. ¡°Don¡¯t copse. I make sure Zarya  just wants to surpriseÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I managed to lower my voice, even though I could not handle my emotion now. Zephyrus knew that I would burst out in madness if he did not stop, so he closed his mouth.


    ¡°Let us introduce the New Betas! Offer them a loud p!¡± Those were the words that I understand from the speaker. My chest was covered with lividness and worriedness. I forced myself to calm down. Perhaps, she was there, I just did not see her.


    Where the hell are you!


    When the introduction of the New Betas started. It took me so long to realize that she was not really there. She did not make it. No Zarya. No Khal. No Matilda. They all die.


    It was like my world stopped rotating, wanting to copse. My heart was broken, bleeding, and fear intensified.


    On my side, Pyro tapped my shoulder. It was like he wasforting without saying anything. I was about to drop when a little girl embraced my knee. ¡°King Water, can you carry me?¡±


    Her angelic face converted my grief into a calm silent pain. ¡°Of course.¡± I carried her into my arms and by the moment I lifted her, the gates opened again. One pair of eyes met mine. I wanted to jump so high. The tears in the corner of my eyes welled up.


    Zarya¡­

 Chapter 150

    THE HOMECOMING OF NEW BETAS III


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I wish I die.


    I prevented myself to drop, even though plenty of wounds I got from the battle. I was not afraid of death, I was fearful of knowing that Hali had already married. My eyes settled on the nice-looking man who was now lifting a little angel. I think she was four years old. The girl was embracing her tiny hands at Hali, whispering something at him.


    I wanted to cry. I liked to shout. I desired to just popped like a bubble. Like there was no part of me left in this world. Just like an air who was here, but no one saw it. Just like a moon when it was a new moon, nobody could recognize it.


    Howe that Hali has a child now? Who is the mother?


    On the other side of my heart, I was still d to see him. I was still merry to know that he was doing great. So did I. Now, I was a beta. My brother and Matilda had survived.


    I should celebrate this. I just can¡¯t ept that Hali was now married and having a child. I was not stupid to know that it was his. The way the child hugged him and whispered, they seemed so close. Knowing Hali did not want a kid, knowing Hali was impatient to people¡­ to that child he was soft, his feature, his whole personality.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She is special.


    I pushed to hide the pain in the spark of my eyes. One by one, the beta was saying their names and title. I should focus on what I achieved, not on what I failed.


    I gazed at my side when someone held my hand. ¡°You¡¯re the warmhearted woman I have ever met.¡±


    I managed to form a smile for Deni Zin. ¡°You are the bravest.¡±


    This was unbelievable, right? We used to fight and almost kill each other, but in ourst fight, the rule waspletely different. We were not going to fight with each other. We would battle as one, as united. At first, all of them had no interest in being united as one beta of the elemental kingdom. The final battle taught us to love our enemies. To forgive. No one had to believe that it would be possible to be friends with one another since we almost murdered one another.


    The shes of images came to my head. Thest battle involved running. We should do that as fast as we could, if the time ended we would just explode and be eliminated. Seo Blood Drop pointed at me, Khal, Matilda, Deni Zin, and Venom as a team. Of course, we could not believe that. We could not ept it at the beginning. We would sleep in the same tent, eat and help each other in the tasks given. The final night was so difficult. We should achieve the finish line, but before that lions, tigers, foxes, and other dangerous wild animals should be defeated, or else they would eat us.


    When we were in the middle of the fighting and running, we were not aware of the pit. Most of the yers fell from it including Deni Zin. The time was consuming the battle, but no matter what happened I helped her, even though it got most of my time. I managed to hold her hands and lifted her up. Khal and Matilda could not help me, because their focus was on the lions attacking them. We also prohibited changing into our wolf, if we did, automatically we would explode, too. That was how sadistic the y was.


    We were prevented to attack each other, we should help, however, Venom was so mad at me. He broke the rules, minding that no one would know. He attacked me and used his full strengths. He could even kill me. He did not care about Deni Zin who was in the middle of the falling on the pit. The pit was high and when you reached the down part, it had so many sharp woods, that it would choke your body until you die. I fought Venom as my worry was on Deni Zin who had difficulties in holding on to the small roots, supporting her body not to drop. She shouted that when she got out from there, she would kill Venom. He justughed at her. He was the worst person.


    In the end, I won against Venom. I was about to sh his throat with my two knives when automatically he explode, his brains, meats, organs¡­ body ripped into pieces just like a bomb. Perhaps, Seo Blood Drop found out that he had any intention of killing me. I was so shocked when I saw the red lights tracing in my hand, that means I got the title of Venom which means the Lord of Overkill. Even though I did not want that, I had no choice, but to ept it.


    When I was finished there, I helped Deni Zin. That was the start of her eptance of me as an individual who had a warm heart until the battle had ended, she did not go far from me. She saved me and I saved her. We became friends in the midst of hatred.


    I gazed at the Higher King. He was smiling at me as if he won a treasure. I lowered my head at him. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± He ced his hand at me, benedict me as the newly held beta.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx, Daughter of the Great Beta, Poisonous Strawbery, and Lady of Overkill.¡±


    The kings were so surprised, even the Higher King. He even pped so loud and pped. ¡°She made it.¡± Higher King Oswald pointed at me. ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s Zakan Wixx¡¯s daughter.¡± He was so proud to introduce me to other visitors of the kingdom who came from the other pack. ¡°See? She now has three titles.¡±


    I hoped that was what Hali felt for me. Proud. I went to the Alpha King Of Wind Zephyrus. His smile almost ripped his lips. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I lowered my head to him and then next was to¡­ Colden. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He just grinned at me and whispered. ¡°I have something to say.¡± I just nodded.


    Then to Alpha King Of Lightning Raiden. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± When I was in front of Hali, I was frozen. He was still carrying a little girl in his arms. I managed to speak, clearing my throat and easing the nervousness in my chest. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    A little hand touched my hair. Her face was too beautiful to be hated. Who is her mother?


    ¡°What happened to your face? Does anyone hurt you?¡± Her little voice was concerned. I did not even know that I had bruises on my face. Thest time I looked in the mirror was five days.


    ¡°I came from the battle, Your Highness.¡± My voice was just gentle, as my face was lowered. I was waiting for Hali to say anything.


    ¡°You must be so strong.¡± She touched my cheek. She looked up at Hali. ¡°Can I go to battle, too?¡±


    ¡°When you get old, my love.¡±


    My heart jumped when I heard his voice. He seemed unbothered by my presence. I turned my back with the choking sensation in my heart. I forced myself to remain to stand, even though my vision was slowly ckening.


    I was bitten by the venomous snake during the battle.

 Chapter 151

    HER COLD TREATMENT


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°What happened to her, King Water?¡± Ember was cutely pulling my king garment as she was curious about what was happening in the clinic. The doctor was treating Zarya. Although she was safe now, I used my healing power for her.


    ¡°Ember,e to your mother.¡± Pyro moved closer to her and carried her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my daughter is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡± I pinched Ember¡¯s chubby cheek. ¡°Go to your mom, my love.¡±


    She pulled my hand and kissed my cheek. ¡°Bye, King Water!¡±


    I had a smile on my lips when I watched Pyro lift her in his arms and Fira held his hands. They left me with a smile on their faces. They had iparable happiness as aplete and perfect family.


    Same as with Colden and he has his iing baby.


    Yes, Colden found the love of his life. She is Fira¡¯s sister, Eira. The same as Pyro, they fell to the assigned omega to them. It was so hard for them to fight for their lives, but in the end, they achieved a happy ending which that would never happen to me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The healer went out to the clinic. She nodded at me and greeted me before she left. I walked inside the room and saw Khal. He was sitting beside Zarya.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± My opening word to them. Khal just moved his head up and down as thank you for me.


    ¡°King Water¡­¡± Matilda lowered her head to me. Her change was too different from her young features. She had totally mature, but her beauty was still visible from any angle of her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just did what youmand.¡±


    ¡°Command?¡± Khal interrupted the conversation.


    I gazed at Leo that was on the side. I featured to him that he moved out and secured that no one would hear us.


    ¡°King Water ordered me to look after you, especially Zarya, that was why I was at the Battle of The Next Betas,¡± Matilda exined. Except for Leo, my trusted guard, and Seryo, King Fire¡¯s trusted man, Matilda was one of them. She is my eyes in anywhere and who I wanted to protect. I did one time to Zarya when she was at the Dungeon and I would do that again without a doubt for her safety.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    I was in shock when Zarya talked. I thought she was sleeping. She gazed at his brother and then at Matilda. ¡°Can I be alone with King Water?¡± Khal and Matilda just nodded to me and to her and then they went to the door.


    ¡°King Water?¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°You have no right to call me that way.¡±


    ¡°And what is my right?¡± She raised her eyebrow. No emotion. It was like years without her had changed a lot. Even the way she talked and stared at me. It was all¡­ cold.


    The silence filled the air. I had not known where should I start. I just want to hug her so tight and after that fuck her senseless. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was damn trying to be good here.


    ¡°So you have a family now?¡±


    My eyebrows moved up. ¡°Family? Who the heck told you I have a family?¡±


    She looked away as if she was embarrassed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    When her eyes met mine, I could not stand it anymore. I hurried toward her and cupped her cheek. I kissed her, managing to be gentle, even though that was not my attitude. She was a bruise on her lips and even on her cheek, so I managed not to hurt her. I stopped and gazed at her when she did not even respond.


    She looked down with her furrowed forehead. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    I gulped my saliva, clearing my throat as I looked away. How should I exin what I did? No reason at all. I just¡­ having that feeling of hugging her, of kissing her, of¡­ making love with her.


    Yeah. Damn it. Making love is not my thing.


    We had no clear conversation. Just a silent atmosphere and I hate this shit. Maybe I was just expecting her to tell stories about what she had been doing during the battle or she would say she missed me. Her cold treatment was bothering me. I was about to open my mouth when the knock on the door echoed.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    I clenched my jaw when I heard a man¡¯s voice. I tightened my fist when the madness filled my system.


    Cool down your balls, Hali.


    ¡°Open.¡± Zarya looked at my back.


    ¡°I brought these apples. I know you likeÒ»¡± The man stopped talking when I gazed at him.


    ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty.¡± He lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. You¡¯re here.¡±


    Instead of bursting out in anger. I sat in the chair next to Zarya. I forced myself to talk as respectfully as I could. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Goe with her.¡±


    He had a smile on his lips when he sat on her side, on the bed as it bounced. ¡°Look.¡± He raised the apples as Zarya smiled widely. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± He messed up his hair. I did not even damn know who this man was.


    ¡°Your name?¡± They both looked at me when I interrupted. I folded my arms under my chest.


    ¡°I am Cleo Karl, Your Majesty. One of the New Betas.¡± His grin ear by ear was irritating the hell out of me. I could not say he was not that good-looking man because he was a pretty man in spite of the cuts on his face and swollen cheek.


    ¡°Parents?¡±


    ¡°The Noble people Jake and Essa Karl, Your Majesty.¡± He sounded excited and friendly which was the total opposite of me. ¡°They died when I was a kid, so I was now the heir of House Karl.¡±


    I yed with my tongue on the side of my cheek. I prevented myself to be not rude. Zarya might not like it, so I pulled all my patience together.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re a noble person?¡± I heard about a noble person about my brother. I did not give a fuck to them, I just kind absorb it once he was talking about it with Pyro. They were one of the vital people of the kingdom, a part of a high born, meaning he was one of the essentials. I could not just use my power to hit him or what.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He sounded like a good person. His attention came back to Zarya afterward when I did not ask him another question. ¡°Do you have a knife here?¡±


    ¡°No need for a knife.¡± Zarya showed him his nails in one second her ws let out. That was amusing of her. She could now easily show his ws. Battle Of The Beta was a great help.


    I watched themugh and conversed as if they were so closed. Was he the man pertaining by my water? The man she spent of all day? And she was happy? Great. Her lover probably.


    ¡°There¡¯s a celebration on the House of Karl tomorrow. I hope you cane. It¡¯s a masquerade party.¡± Cleo Karl gave her a piece of apple. My forehead formed waves in irritation, but I did not talk. When Zarya gazed at me, I immediately fixed my forehead into a straight skin and a light expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise.¡± Zarya gazed at her side table. She tried to get the ss of water. Cleo Karl helped her, he ced it to her hand. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Take a rest.¡± He smiled at her and then stared at me. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Then, he left.


    I moved my head in an upright direction. I did not care if his fucking balls moved out of the room. I was just trying to be kind here. Zarya came from the battle and was not healthy for me to act as if I owned the universe.


    ¡°King Water, please leave me. I want to be alone.¡± Shey her body on the bed, positioning her body the sideways and showing me her bck, and then closed her eyes.


    I clenched my jaw. Her frozen emotion was new to me. Perhaps, I will give her time for herself. ¡°Fine¡­ let¡¯s talk again tomorrow. Restwell.¡± I slowly stepped to the door when she talked.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± She paused for a second. I sealed my mouth as I had no n to talk.


    ¡°Zarya, I missed you. Yeah, I missed you, too. How are your years without me? Well, I¡¯m fine. Did you eat well in those years? No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m thinking of you, all day, all night. Scared of death¡­ Scared of not seeing King Water¡­¡± She asked herself and then she would just answer it until I heard a sniffing sound.


    Is she crying?

 Chapter 152

    HOUSE OF KARL


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I sniffed and sniffed as the hot liquid rolled on the side of my face. I waited for this time to happen, toe, but in the end, that was all. Hali would just kiss me and then stayed silent all throughout. He did not mind what I was feeling at the moment. He did not even say a word to his child. I was so annoyed with him.


    He went back to his chair. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±


    I went to his direction, to the left position, and faced him while lying on the bed. He raised his hand and removed my tears using his thumb. ¡°Ask me anything.¡± He caressed my hair.


    That simple gesture made the pain in my heart disappear. One touch and I was fine. One simple thing and all my longing went away.


    ¡°Do you¡­ have a family?¡± I took in the air as the pumping of my heart was getting reckless.


    What if he does? What is my n?


    ¡°No.¡±


    I was covered with surprise. I moved my mouth apart to say a word, but nothing came out until a second passed. I restrained my strength to speak up. ¡°Then who is that little girl¡¯s father? Do you have no wife? You just impregnated someone andÒ»¡±


    ¡°We-wait? What? Who said I impregnated a woman? And who said she is my child?¡± He frowned as he observed my expression. I started to be shy. I just thought like that. ¡°She¡¯s King Fire¡¯s daughter. I have no wife, no child, I am absolutely single.¡± He let out a loud sigh. ¡°What I was when you left¡­ I am still that man today.¡±


    I blinked two times. I managed to absorb what he was saying. There was a hidden meaning in his words. I just did not want to conclude. It would just give me hope which had not supposed to be in me.


    ¡°What else you will ask?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I moved my head from left to right saying a gesture of nothing.


    ¡°I will ask you, then.¡±


    I waited for him to speak, and a momentter he said. ¡°Did you have a n to marry Colden?¡±


    I did not know why he was asking me that way. I mean that was supposed to be the n of the kingdom before I left. What change?


    When I did not say something, he continued talking. ¡°Colden has a lover and they will have a baby. The Elemental Kingdom also approved his proposal of not marrying the Daughter Of The Great Beta as the priority is you¡­ serving the kingdom. Just like your father.¡±


    ¡°Colden didn¡¯t tell me that.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a coward. Afraid of your madness.¡±


    *****


    The celebration of the beta did not end just with the introduction of our names and titles. The grand event would be held next week, but tonight the celebration was at the House of Karl, which Cleo invited me. I had no n toe. Hali after his visit did not return. I could not really understand what was running inside his head. After kissing me, after saying I could not marry Colden, after seeing Cleo and all. End. He did not show up. He really did not care about me.


    ¡°Knock, knock?¡± Someone was outside the room. I felt sozy when I moved out and walked toward the door. When I opened it, I would not speak that it was Leo.


    ¡°King Water said he¡¯s not around and if you¡¯re going to the party, kindly bring me.¡±


    My eyebrows intersected in the corner of my forehead. ¡°Why?¡±


    Leo scratched the edge of his nose and then shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s caring about you, Great Beta. isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    I shook my head as I could not believe him. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Human World.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing there?¡±


    ¡°For King Wind. His office needs him.¡±


    ¡°Office?¡± Was he kidding me? Zephyrus is an alpha king of the Elemental Kingdom. He could not run apany in a Human World. That ce was too updated when it came to technologies and all. Our world was in a century old.


    Leo shrugged his shoulder for the second time. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna talk about this, Great Beta. I¡¯m just following amand. You will bring me no matter what, or else King Water will strike my throat. You don¡¯t want me to die, do you?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and turned my back on him. ¡°Whatever. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Cleo Karl is at the entrance. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    I closed my eyes hard. ¡°Hell.¡± I hurriedly go to the closet. I was freezing when he talked again. ¡°And your brother and Matilda.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Shut the door.¡±


    He had a tiny smirk on his lips when he closed the door. This was absurd! I had a tail. Hali was not here and all the damn! Well, I just learned how to say those things to Hali. Cursing was not my thing.


    My movement was hurrying when I held the ck body con. Just a simple one. The curves of my body were visible. My hair was just put down at my back, nothing special. What was with being beautiful when Hali was not around? That asshole.


    It was too simple. I did even have a mask. When I got down the stairs, I was nothingpared to Matilda. Her curly white hair was revealed, as a stunning strand of a precious part of her body. Khal did not stop to look at her, with every action he was amazed. What an insane love struck his heart. I sometimes envy them for having a perfect rtionship.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Khal shook his head when he saw me. ¡°You look©`¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± I faked a smile at him. ¡°I will just see Cleo and then leave. That¡¯s all.¡± I stepped faster than them. I did not mind Matilda who was now tailing at me, saying anything about my looks. I ignored her as I walked into the hallway. She gave me a ck mask to wear.


    It was different now. Everyone was lowering their heads once I passed by. The guards were too respectful to me, unlike before, they did not see me.


    When we arrived at the mansion of House Of Karl. There were so many people at the venue. Cleo offered his hand to me as I would be his date for tonight.


    ¡°Your mansion is mesmerizing,¡± I told him as I was looking around. The wall wasposed of a ck strong stone that came from the South. His family was really one of the richest families. It was obvious in the way things were organized.


    When the event started, I just sat at the corner while watching my brother and Matilda. Theirughter was masked by the romantic music echoing around.


    ¡°Wanna dance?¡± Cleo gave me his hand. I grabbed his hand as he pulled me gently towards the dancefloor. Leo was watching us. His eyes did not separate to me. He did not mind the women who were asking him to dance. King Water was lucky to have him. Actually, at the Elemental Kingdom, we had not known who was the enemy or what.


    In the middle of the dance, Deni Zin arrived. Obviously, Cleo¡¯s eyes were caught by her. So instead of continuing the dance, I dragged him towards her and whispered. ¡°Second chance will be given to the people who deserved it.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. I touched his cheek and gave him a tiny smile. ¡°Go on and start again your new life with her.¡±


    He brushed my hair and chuckled. ¡°You are a good person. I wish for your heart peace also.¡±


    I was teary-eyed when I observed him going to Deni Zin. They had a mutual misunderstanding. I was truly d for them. I turned my back and saw Khal and Matilda.


    Am I the only one who is not finding my behalf? Maybe this is the time to get over Hali?

 Chapter 153

    THE NEW MASTER OF THE BETAS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I went out to the celebration in the hall. I wanted to be alone, but as King Watermanded Leo was following me. Since when would be I have this feeling in my heart? What was wrong? I am now the Great Beta, although Higher King needed to officially announce it by the Grand Celebration of the New Betas. There was something in my heart that was unable to determine and fill that only Hali could.


    I went out to look for something beautiful in the darkness. Leo was at my back, following me. He did not talk, probably, he knew I wanted a silent ce where I could think of so many things. I went to the cliff, sat there, and hang my feet while looking around.


    ¡°Come here, Leo. Join me.¡± I tapped the area beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared of me? Or scared of King Water?¡±


    He shook his head as his lips pouted. ¡°None of that reasons. I¡¯m just loyal. What is hismand is what I do.¡±


    My eyebrows formed a curve. ¡°Did he order you not toe near me?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°6 feet away from you.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± I chuckled while I was having a facepalming. ¡°Does your king crazy?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    A burst ofughter filled the silent night. ¡°I started to like you. You¡¯re so honest¡­ and loyal.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    ¡°If hemanded you to jump on this cliff will you jump?¡± I pointed at the heights of the cliff.


    ¡°It depends.¡± He walked closer to me, but he made sure that there were six inches away from each other. ¡°I¡¯ll jump when you fall there and when I need to save my king. Neither the two, I will risk my life.¡±


    ¡°What else did he order you?¡±


    ¡°Kill those men who dance with you.¡±


    ¡°You should kill Cleo.¡±


    ¡°Except the nobleman and your brother.¡±


    Why Hali is acting sweet, possessive, and at the same time acting no care when I was with him? I can¡¯t tell what he really feels for me.


    ¡°Invisible thing doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not existing.¡±


    I looked up at him with confusion in my head. Iprehended what he said, however, I could not get what he was pertaining to. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He sat a little far from me, hang his feet on the cliff, and looked straight into my eyes. ¡°Do you see the air?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I raised my hand and feel it. The wind was cold due to the temperature of the night.


    ¡°Do you see love?¡±


    My eyes automatically gazed at him. The fireflies were sparkling around the darkness, providing illumination that was pleasing to the vision. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t see it. Some people are not good at expressing their feelings. Some are pretending not to show it. Some are expressing it in other ways for reasons. Some are too blind to see it and deaf to hear the beat of their hearts.¡± He paused, wiped the ashes on his shoulders, and looked up at the sky. ¡°Who do you think is King Water there? The one who can¡¯t express or¡­ you are the ones who can¡¯t see it? Or both?¡±


    I was startled. He had a point in every single word that came out of his mouth. However, how could I know what I observed was his real feelings? Or what he felt was just a false rm? No assurance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller.¡± I almost whisper when I said that.


    ¡°I am here because of hismand. Matilda was in the battle for you. Again, because of his order. Can youprehend why he¡¯s doing that?¡±


    ¡°Because he cares. Those were his words.¡± I grabbed plenty of air to prevent the starting stinging sensation in my heart. ¡°He simply cares. No other reason.¡±


    ¡°Care can be defined as concern¡­ and love for someone.¡± He coughed twice as he cleared his throat. ¡°He¡¯s a tough man that everybody tells a story about. He¡¯s a Mad King, but does it mean, he can¡¯t love someone?¡±


    I kept my mouth shut. There was a conclusion in my head. Nevertheless, how can I assure him he loves me when I told him twice that I love him and he said nothing?


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± I gasped for air and let it out.


    ¡°He¡¯s a king¡­ a royal. You are a beta. The rules are rules. You can¡¯t be with each other.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Raise your hands for a toast!¡± Everybody raised their arms and collided their sses.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Last time, the celebration was at the House of Karl. Now, the overall grand celebration for the New Betas was at the Elemental Kingdom. I did not enjoy it. It was like happiness was stolen from me since I became a beta. I was happy about my achievement and my father should be proud if he was here, but I felt something was still notplete. Hali did not attend tonight. Leo said he was still in the Human World. I saw Zephyrus in the morning, so why would he not be here? Is he avoiding me? Is he not want to see me?


    I straightly drank the content of my ss. I stared at King Fire who was now inserting a spoon of food into his four-year-old daughter. The scene was fooling me. How did people be so happy when I was here asking if love deserved to be with me? If Hali can see me at least?


    ¡°Let us give attention to the Daughter and the Son Of The Great Beta as the Higher King has a significant announcement for them.¡± The speaker¡¯s voice echoed around.


    Khal kissed Matilda on the cheek before he came to me and guided me to go on the tform. The eyes of everybody were looking up at us. My silver fitted gown that was sewed by the omegas was glittering, catching the men¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a round of apuse for the daughter and son of Zakan Wixx!¡± The pped was loud, covering the areas.


    I let out a sigh as my cold stare went to King Wind. Zephyrus was preventing a smirk on his lips which I could not understand. Raiden in his side used his elbow to hit him. Probably, to stop him from acting like an ordinary human because he was a king, should act with respect at all times.


    No matter how many people shouted my name, only one voice I wanted to hear. Only one person desired to see it.


    ¡°I will dly announce the new Master of the Betas¡­¡± I and Khal looked at each other. We were both shocked by it. I had no idea that one of us would be the new Master of the Battle of the Beta. I bit my lips as my eyes were still on Khal. It did not matter if that would be me or him. It was an achievement.


    ¡°Khal Gasper Wixx!¡± Higher King was the one who spelled it out as he could not wait for him to say the words. I pped happily when I heard it. ¡°As all witnesses, Khal didn¡¯t grow at the Alpha King¡¯s World. He¡¯s a half-human and half-wolf. His determination in winning the battle is astonishing. Seo Blood Drop appoint him.¡±


    I gazed at Seo, he just nodded at him. There was no sign of a smile, but I believed that he was proud of us. He molded us into strong individuals. Most of the time, I was grateful to him. He was stand like a father in spite of his being a strict and cold-blooded personality. There were times that I could see my father to him, although he was not usually smiling, he had a father figure that everybody loves.


    ¡°If Zakan is alive, he must be so proud of his children.¡±Higher King tapped my shoulder and then Khal¡¯s broad chest. He had a new favorite, Khal.


    As I was watching them, my looknded on the corner of the hall. I thought Hali was not here, he was in there, leaning his shoulder at the wall, while gazing at us. Seems like he came just now, his clothes were human style, not his king garment.

 Chapter 154

    FLAWLESS NIGHT I


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Zephyrus walked toward me and whispered. ¡°Can we have a dance?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My eyebrow moved up. I was in the midst of talking to the kings and yet King Wind would ask me that. Well, it did not matter. ¡°Oh, sure, Your Majesty.¡±


    There were many people. If they heard me that I just called him by his name, possibly they would conclude that I had respect. And we were prohibited to call them by just their names. They were kings, not ordinary wolves.


    I gazed at where was Hali. My forehead formed a wrinkled. Am I just hallucinating? He was not there in just a blink of an eye.


    Perhaps.


    I epted King Wind¡¯s hand. I was so curious when he brought me not on the dance floor, but outside the Kingdom! I had nothing to do, except gesture to my brother that I would just go with King Wind.


    ¡°Where are we going, King Wind?¡± I pulled him to stop when we were at the stairs going down, near the fountain in the front yard.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡± He dragged my hand again towards the green wall of the twining nts. I actually did not know what was his n. I just trusted him. He was Hali¡¯s brother and he would not do anything to harm me.


    My feet were stuck to where I was standing when I viewed the fireflies scattering around, making the dark illuminated. There was a center table that was covered with white clothing. In the middle of it, there was a vase of red roses. The most shocking part was Hali suddenly showed up behind the trees. I gulped my saliva as our eyes met each other.


    Zephyrus¡¯ voice filled my ear. ¡°Gotta go. He might kill me for holding your hands.¡± He chuckled cutely as he hurriedly ran away. However, I knew he just hid behind the trees with his brothers. I identally saw Colden¡¯s half-face before I saw Hali.


    When Hali started to walk toward me, the world slowly moved and the only person I saw was him. The beat of my heart was deafening my ears. This was so surprising that even blinking, I could not do it. My feet could not step. I did nothing, just observing him closer and closer. He was not wearing a king garment. He was so handsome with his ck suit with a white polo inside, no ties, just simple. His hair was a bit messy. He was holding a bouquet of pink tulips which I guess, came from the Human World.


    Why does he have to be this handsome?


    I blinked three times when he arrived in front of me. I did not want to close my eyes for so long. I was scared that he might disappear. He created a small smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for the past few days. Fix some shits at Zephyrus motherfuckingpany. Sorry.¡±


    Did I clearly hear him? Did he say sorry? For what? For making me feel not special to him?


    He gave me the bouquet of flowers. I just stared at it for a second when I came back to my senses, I held it in my arms. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulder. ¡°A date? Suggestions of those motherfuckers hiding at the back of the trees.¡±


    I prevented the smile on my lips. Hali definitely had a badmouth, calling his brothers like that was the pain in my ear. He cupped my cheek, blew a sigh, and then settled his lips on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    The tears in my eyes welled up as he touched my heart with his words. Is this real? Is this happening now? Or it is just a dream?


    I touched his cheek with my right hand, caressing it, feeling it, knowing if he was authentic. I bit my lips when his warmth was sensed by my skin. ¡°This all means?¡± I did not assume anything. I just wanted to know why he was doing this.


    He grabbed the bouquet of flowers and then held my hand, dragging me to the front of the table. He clenched his jaw as he breathe deeply. He gazed at my back. ¡°Move your ass away from us! I can¡¯t concentrate!¡±


    I heard a loudugh behind me and then footsteps going far from us. I chuckled a little. The kings were so naughty. My attention went back to Hali. he scratched the edge of his well-formed nose and then bit his lips. ¡°You love me?¡±


    My eyebrows raised. Out of nowhere, he would ask me unrted? Or perhaps there was the following statement. I shut my eyes hard and then opened them again. ¡°Yes.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Say it.¡± His tone was likemanding me, but even if he ordered it or not, I would be proud to say that.


    ¡°I love you.¡± The tone of my voice was so sweet. I did not hesitate or ashamed, that were my feelings and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Since when did youst time say that?¡±


    My forehead furrowed, however, I just ignored it. I just answered whatever he questioned. ¡°When I let to join the Battle Of The Next Beta.¡±


    ¡°When was the first one you confess?¡±


    I looked down and started to be annoyed. Is he kidding me? Mocking me or teasing me for loving him?


    ¡°At the Human World?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I saw his adam¡¯s apple moving up and down. Was he nervous?


    I bit my lips when he touched my both cheeks one more, and moved closer to my face as it caused my heart to jump. ¡°When you say you love me¡­¡± He paused, caressing my cheek. ¡°I know¡­ I love you more.¡±


    I froze as my eyes widened, automatically the tears rolled down to my cheek. He loves me? Is he not joking?


    ¡°When you say you¡­ need me.¡± He looked away. ¡°I know¡­ I need you more.¡± Then, his eyes came back to me. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t know how to say it.¡±


    I shook my head as the sob came out of my mouth. ¡°Since when?¡±


    He let out a frustrated air. ¡°You have no right toÒ»¡±


    ¡°Answer me, please.¡±


    ¡°Since my eyesy on you.¡±


    My mouth moved apart as the tears flooded to my cheek. ¡°Since your eyesy on me? And yet you are treating me like I am nothing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know how to love. That¡¯s not in my vocabry. I hate it¡­ but¡­¡± He wiped the tears from my cheeks. ¡°When I first saw you, my heart was stolen and I¡­ have no right to take it back ¡¯cause I was drowning and deeply into you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say that!¡± My voice was raised. ¡°Did you have to hurt me before I know? Did you have to push me away? Or make me feel I¡¯m trash to you?¡±


    ¡°I am damaged, Zarya¡­ I can¡¯t fix myself, my attitude, my personality, my life¡­ everything. The pieces of me are scattering around and I don¡¯t want that pieces to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I can handle that and paste it.¡± I leaned my face on his chest.


    I felt his hands embracing me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to where¡¯s Kastrid now.¡± He brushed my hair up and down. ¡°I can die for you, but I can¡¯t see you dying.¡±


    ¡°I will not gonna die. I am a Great Beta.¡±


    He chuckled a little. ¡°Boastful.¡± He kissed my forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat and we¡¯ll have a long night.¡±


    A huge smile established on my lips. All the worries went away when he hugged me so tight. ¡°Miss you.¡± He whispered in the sweetest voice I have ever hearding from him.


    ¡°Miss you more.¡±

 Chapter 155

    FLAWLESS NIGHT II


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Under the dark sky with glittering stars and peeking crescent moon, we danced like real lovers. Our hands were intertwined as it was lifting in the air, level by his chest and my shoulder, stepping side by side in a gentle way.  His left hand was circling my waist as his face was buried in my shoulder.


    ¡°Can we stay like this? Forever?¡± He whispered into my ears. He was asking me strange things to me. After saying he loved me, he shifted into a not so gentleman.


    ¡°For me, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±


    ¡°My cock is a real pleasure, Honey.¡±


    I hit his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s fun.¡± He moved his head up, settling his lips on my forehead. ¡°Can you imagine, in my thirty years on Earth, I contented without fucking women when you were gone.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, then. You have passed being a loyal to one woman.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± His eyebrows raised up. ¡°My water told me that you have a man in the battle.¡±


    The chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°Who? Khal? He¡¯s my brothe-¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Other than Khal?¡±


    I thought about it plenty of times, but I found no name. ¡°Cleo Karl?¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± He was not in a mood. I could smell the iing explosion of his madness just like an active volcano.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend¡­ my best of friend.¡± I pinched his nose, causing it to be red.. Due to the white color of his skin, it was visible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna ruin the night. Let¡¯s talk about that tomorrow.¡± He managed not to raise his voice, even though the annoyance was on his expression. He was really a mad king, easily irritated.


    ¡°Anyways, how are you?¡± I realized, I did not ask him that way. He threw a lot of questions to me when in fact, I did not ask him any. Five tears were long and there were so many events. It was time to hear what happened to him in these times.


    ¡°When you left, I felt bored. I worried about you, day¡­ and freaking night. Raiden suggested for me to read books, I did¡­ it didn¡¯tplete me, but it was fine to spend the time while waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± He touched my heart. He did wait for me and that was enough for many years of suffering.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember when was thest time I went to the bar to fuck random girls. I just fantasize about you.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I punched his shoulder when suddenly he bent my back while supporting me. Then, he lifted me again, swaying a little. I love to see him swinging. He danced like a pro.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fuck you here¡­ yet¡­¡± He winked at me, which made me chuckle. ¡°Your friend, Serenity, is waiting for you in the Human World. She¡¯s not gonna marry Tan Tan without you as her bridesmaid.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± My whole system was shocked and did not know how to take in the information. ¡°Tan Tan? Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t know, of course. They fucked up like you and me. I don¡¯t know the right term, but do they love each other? Yeah.¡±


    I was happy with the good news. Finally, there was a person that would truly love Serenity in spite of all the trauma she experienced.


    ¡°How about Sera? I didn¡¯t see her at the kingdom?¡± I kept looking at her and still did not find her.


    ¡°Oh, her? She fucked up, too. Fucking Froy, he married her and they had now one little girl.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°I wasn¡¯t updated. I think we should go to the Human World?¡±


    ¡°Not today, Honey. Let me enjoy this night with you.¡±


    Suddenly, the music changed into a rock n¡¯ roll. I was finding a speaker that surely came from the Human World. There was no technology like that here in our world. Hali shook his head while he was looking down under the table. ¡°Zephyrus! Can you not stop disturbing us? I will fuck your balls. I swear!¡±


    I heard a chuckle. I thought they were gone? I did not notice that they crawled under the table. Hali was about to go to them when I grabbed his lower arm. ¡°Let them.¡± I showed him my teeth when I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the moment.¡±


    His eyes were glued to me as if he was starstruck when my smile. ¡°You wanna see me dancing?¡±


    My eyebrows raised up. ¡°Yes!¡±


    He tilted his head and guided me to sit on the chair. ¡°Sat on the char with a sideway. They¡¯re under the table.¡±


    I chuckled a little. I heard them chuckling under the table. Honestly, what was the king¡¯s trip? They were acting like a kid who loved ying.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only pervert here, King Water!¡± I saw Zephyrus crawling out of the table. Oh, that was it. He was with Colden. Raiden and Pyro were far from us, just watching.


    Hali was so annoyed with them. Raiden shouted afterward. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let them alone.¡±


    Zephyrus was scratching his head while he was walking away with Colden embracing his shoulder. Colden looked back at me. He curves his lips to form a tiny smirk. I had not yet talked to him about us. About what happened when I left. Hali told me he did not want me to be upset with him. I would never be mad at him, actually. I was d instead, that he finally saw the love of his life.


    ¡°No, you are staring at Colden? Mind¡¯s change?¡± I heard Hali at my side. Even if he did not say it, he was still jealous of him until now.


    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t hear Colden¡¯s point of view. He said he¡¯ll talk to me, but until now, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Colden¡¯s a good guy. Until now¡­ he can¡¯t forgive himself.¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For telling you that he¡¯ll marry you, but the world flipped.¡± He bent his body down. He grabbed the speaker and ced it on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance, but people say I¡¯m good at it. I wanna show you my moves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± I watched him y rock music and then he started to turn around while he wasughing. I was startled when he moved like a professional dancer. He was a hip-hop dancer, which made him more look attractive. Well, he always does.


    He raised his hand while his feet were pointing in front. ¡°I just learned this from watching.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± I pped when he flipped over. I could also do that, but not in dancing, in a battle. He was really hot with those moves. I spent another minute observing. I could see, that was his talent. Dancing.


    Pyro was good at ying piano, I saw him when I was sixteen years old when I peeked into his chamber. Colden was very good at painting, he painted me. He had a spatial intelligence where he could paint whatever he liked and the ce wherever he went. Raiden was clever, a super smart guy who thinks first before doing anything. He loved books and staying with them, even the whole day, weeks, or months. Zephyrus? Ah, nothing. He had no talent, except for teasing someone. But Hali? He was a superstar when it came to dancing. It was just he could see it on his own, but people around him pointed it out. Even me.


    I realized I was too close with them to borate what was their likes and dislikes. I pped louder when Hali finished dancing. He ran towards me and kissed my lips. ¡°I wanna see you something.¡±


    He pulled me up and ran, going to the back of the Elemental Kingdom.

 Chapter 156

    UNVEILED KING WATER¡¯S FEELINGS I


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    The door opened of King Water¡¯s chamber. There was no change in his room. His swivel chair, headphones, bed, closet, the color of the wall¡­ it was all the same. He held my hand and slowly walked to the drawer. He pulled its handle and gave me a light green notebook. At first, I just stared at it and I could not understand why he was giving me that.


    ¡°Handle it, my cock is hardening. Make it fast.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled so hard when he had a wince on his face. ¡°Being a good man, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for my entire life, I prevented to fuck you. Just go and read it.¡± He turned his back on me. He sat on his swivel chair and watched me go near him. He pulled me front my waist and ced me on hisp. I could feel the bump in his pants. Poor King Water.


    ¡°Open it.¡± He whispered as he buried his face in my back.


    When I flipped the notebook, I was started for a moment. The first page said, ¡°For Zarya only. You will die if you are not Zarya.¡± I looked back at him. ¡°So, if other people open it without your permission, they will die?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. The power of the element water is used in that. Good luck to them.¡±


    ¡°What if it was just an ident?¡±


    ¡°Pardon, then.¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. He was unbelievable. I flipped another page of the paper. Another shocking word came out from it.


    ¡°The night you left, I talked to Khal. His mother left everything in the diary. That thing became the keeper of her secret and the memories of the past. I thought, by doing the same, you¡¯ll understand, everything about me. Not taking too much of my saliva.¡±


    ¡°So, this is a diary?¡± I wanted tough so loud. Hali was not a romantic man. Diary was not his thing, it would vomit him, but he still did for me?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The sarcasm was in his voice.


    He wrapped his hands on my waist and intertwined his palms on my belly. ¡°Hurry. My cock is waiting for you, or you wanna bury it to you before you read that?¡±


    I chuckled halfway as I adjusted my body to face the side and circled my arms on his nape. ¡°Later, Asshole.¡±


    *****


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    I don¡¯t know what the shit I¡¯m doing, but I caught myself taking the pen and notebook to write this for you. You left tonight, minutes without you is like drying. Making me insane. I can¡¯t stand another minute without you. Sounds cheesy and I hate it, Fucker.


    *****


    I looked at him with my two eyebrows up. ¡°You wrote this after I leave?¡±


    ¡°It says. Didn¡¯t you read well? You have lowprehension.¡±


    I pped his shoulder. ¡°You are rude!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± He looked away. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    I could not count how many times I chuckled for tonight. I just felt the happiness in my chest that I longed for the past five years. His looks were like a kid whose lollipop was stolen from him. Actually, his features did not change, even his mature look almost did not appear. He was still like him when I disappeared.


    *****


    Day 1


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    First day without you. I went to the Human World to check on your friend, Serenity. She¡¯s doing good. Tan Tan was also there, living with her, so someone will look before her. I hope you are doing great. Me? I am surviving the day.


    *****


    I looked at the other pages, it was probably one thousand eight hundred twenty-five pages as to rted to five years without me. So, every single day, he had notes for me. If there was a word sweeter than sweet, I would use that for him.


    He lifted me in his arms and then brought me to the bed. We hugged each other while we wereying. I still continue reading the book. He rested his face on my shoulder while his hands were on my small body. ¡°Can you hurry? I can¡¯t take my cock anymore. It¡¯s painful.¡±


    Iughed a little and then kissed his lips. ¡°A sec, Asshole.¡±


    *****


    Day 15


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    It¡¯s midnight. A while ago, I decided not to continue this diary and just burn it, but here I was, sitting at the swivel chair while writing. You crossed my mind. I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    You are driving me crazy. Don¡¯t worry. I will be okay. I just maybe need to get used without you.


    *****


    Day 25


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    There is a red moon in the sky. It¡¯s like a bloody one, just like the night I took you. I want you to know I regret doing that. I regret owning you without your consent.


    I¡¯m not a bad person. I just¡­ want you that much. One day, you¡¯ll read this and you¡¯ll make fun of me.


    *****


    I had no idea why automatically the tears from my eyes welled up. He really likes me from the very beginning. Maybe, I just did not trust him, his feelings, and his words because he was too cruel.


    I gazed at him, I touched his cheek. He fell asleep while waiting for me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± I knew he would not answer me. I could hear his snoring. It seemed like he was so tired today.


    I focused my attention on the notebook again. I should read this all.


    *****


    Day 30


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    I made it through the month. In the morning, I was with my brother, Raiden. He showed me a variety of romance books. I didn¡¯t want it, but after I started reading, it wasn¡¯t too awful. I was with Pyro at noon, listening to the music on his piano. He was about to curse me for staying until the afternoon. I spent the night with Zephyrus. We went to the bar, but trust me, I didn¡¯t fuck pussies. I drank until I got drunk and then slept. Sounds incredible. That was how my day ended.


    Still miss you.


    *****


    Day 50


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    Chaos at the Elemental Kingdom. I brought Sera to the Human World. She begged for me to bring her to Froy. She didn¡¯t want me to marry her. So did I. Raiden and I fought for my decision, but I didn¡¯t care. All I liked was to protect Froy¡¯s heart. They loved each other. They should be together.


    Us, when will we see each other again? It¡¯s day 50, too long to travel before I finally touch you.


    *****


    Day 63


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    I had a breakdown. It was too much. I was having a tough time. My head was getting dark, and messy. I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the meeting discussion of the alpha kings. Your face¡­ spinning inside my brain.


    I am scared to forget the details of your face.


    *****


    Day 70


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    It¡¯s Freedom Day. I had no n, not until when Fira knocked on my chamber. Don¡¯t get jealous. Fira is Pyro¡¯s woman. She sought help for me, asking me about Pyro¡¯s like. I just said she¡¯s the only thing Pyro likes. King Fire did not love materials, except his piano. Fira¡¯s presence is the greatest gift for him.


    I at times envy them for having an up and down rtionship, but they stay. Us, I don¡¯t know. I am not a romantic guy. Should I ask you for a date once youe home?

 Chapter 157

    UNVEILED KING WATER¡¯S FEELINGS II


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hell!¡± I threw the notebook. ¡°This is shit! This is insane!¡± I sat on the bed and facepalmed. ¡°Why are you missing my brain? You are not here! You have no right to be in my head!¡± I punched the bed over and over again. Until the tears rolled to my cheek. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It was crazy, missing Zarya Wixx. I did everything to convert my feelings. Enjoyment was the key, Raiden said. Even enjoinment left me because my happiness depends on her.


    I shut my eyes, the scenes shed inside my head. ¡°I love you, King Water.¡±


    Those words repeated in my head over and over again, even in my dream. The look in her eyes seemed she was experiencing the intensity of the pain that I caused when I did not talk back. I tried so many times to say it to her, but I failed. I had no strength, no courage, and fear that once I confessed, everything would be in vain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to not respond.¡± She had a sad smile while the tears were peeking into the side of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really¡­ I just like to say it and¡­ I will bring that love fighting for your dream for me.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I should hug her at that very moment and said the context of my heart, mind, and soul, however, but I remained silent.


    I am a royal and she is a low born. If we fight, we will win, but my mother? She will assure me that I will not be happy on the side of a different woman. I saw my beloved ones die in her hands. I can¡¯t take it if Zarya bes one of them.


    In spite of my shivering for my mother, I managed to talk about my feelings for her. One time was when she entered the mission, hitting the Mafia Sons.


    When she opened the car for her first day at work, I called her. ¡°Zarya?¡±


    She looked back at me. When her eyes touched mine, my head ckened. I did not know how to begin my words. It ended like, ¡°Take care.¡±


    The time when she kid on me, I was truly happy that she was pregnant, only to find out, she was just messing around. It was not true. I felt so livid because I felt that she was mocking my happiness. I liked to shout right in front of her face that I love her. I have no n, but I am willing to create a n if she will just go with me. We will live together for the rest of our life.


    I had to say it, I had to¡­ always ending not saying it. Does it always need to hear? No. Love is not always viewed. Sometimes, it shows in the actions.


    Is it not obvious that I like her? And I want to be with her every single second of my life?


    Nobody knows. Even me.


    I settled on the swivel chair, holding the pen and looking at the notebook. It was a third year passed without Zarya.


    *****


    Day 1, 096


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    I came from the Human World. Sera gave birth to their first-born daughter. While looking at Froy who was crying in happiness while holding his daughter. My heart tore apart. How sure I was that you were still breathing? I knew you were fighting. I believed you were a strong woman.


    I want a family, Zarya.


    It was hard to admit that I saw you, me, and a little angel, running in the garden,ughing while the reflection of the sun touching our skin and the cold air could be felt.


    I want those eyes of yours in our little one. I like my face to see in a little boy while you are smiling at us, screaming how you love us.


    Is it selfish for a king to wish for happiness and contentment with my loved ones? Is it bad to admit that I am nothing without you?


    I am breathing. I am still alive, but you bring my heart with you. There is no life if I can¡¯t see, feel and talk to you.


    I finally say my words¡­ I love you.


    *****


    When I opened my eyes, Zarya was still reading the notebook. Her eyes were full of tears, it was rolling down her cheek. I moved closer and closer until I could hug her so tight. It had been a long time since I concealed the beat of my heart. She deserved to feel it and know it.


    ¡°No crying.¡± I removed the tears in her cheek using my thumb.


    ¡°How can you be so sweet? In this book and opposite in personal?¡±


    I chuckled handsomely when there was a bubble came out of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re gross.¡±


    ¡°Your words, too.¡± She grabbed a table napkin from the side table and wiped her nose. She raised the book and read what was written. ¡°You are a part of me and I am a part of you. You can¡¯t go around without my heart with you. My kisses define my love, it¡¯s maybe aggressive and possessive, but it¡¯s irreceable. You are¡­  irreceable¡­¡± Sheughed so freaking hot, which was making my cock alive.


    Hey, dear cock. Stop being horny. She needs to rest. Her wounds are not yet healing.


    ¡°Did you really write this? Or someone has written this?¡± Sheughed again, but the tears were crawling on her face, meaning in spite of her ridiculous feeling, she was d.


    ¡°Stopughing. It makes my tit hardens.¡±


    She ced the notebook on the side table. ¡°Let¡¯s give your tit a gift.¡± I prevented my smirk when she held the hem of her gown and pulled it out until she was naked in front of me. She rode my crotch and then kissed me. I touched the back of her head and responded to her kisses. It was sweeter after the confession.


    I rated my hand on her hips when she was swaying on top of me. I did not li0ke her on top, I was supposed to be the mover and she must be the feeler. I changed our position by lifting her and locating her on my bottom. I slowly grabbed her panties off and then unfastened my zipper. When I was fully naked, I pecked on his nose, both cheeks, and forehead.


    I bit my lips, gulped my saliva, and whispered. ¡°I adore you.¡±

 Chapter 158

    THE KISS ON THE FOREHEAD


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Like how the moon rotates to Earth, like how thes orbit to Sun, the night was full of fun. It was not just about making love wholeheartedly, but theughter we shared ti each other. I could now breathe easily as Hali could show me what he really felt. After a long steamy night, I grabbed the notebook again and read what was written.


    I was facing the pillow while my feet were lifted backward. He went to my back and hugged me from there. It was already two in the morning, but we did not yet sleep. We just had a conversation about random things and that was a memorable part of my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna sleep?¡± He kissed me on my cheek. He wasying on my back. His weight was heavy, but I could handle it.


    ¡°Not yet. I should finish reading this.¡±


    ¡°You can continue that any time, anywhere.¡± He held the notebook and ced it at the side table. ¡°For now, let¡¯s sleep.¡± He crawled to my right side and pulled me closer to him.


    We fell asleep while hugging each other.


    The wless night ran smoothly, especially when I have the assurance that it is not just a one-sided love.


    He loves me back. He loves me more. I am not sure what will be the future brings, but at least I can now understand him. I can now say that I am the woman who stole his heart.


    This is enough.


    For now.


    *****


    I woke up early, so I could cook his favorite egg pie. I went to the kitchen with a beautiful smile on my lips. Every movement had that grin never disappeared from my lips.


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡±


    I looked back. I was frozen when I watched Colden walking toward me. Perhaps, this was the time that we could to each other. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to begin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t brought any words of wisdom.¡± I showed him that he had nothing to worry about me because I was more than happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s¡­ useless ¡¯cause that words always came out from my mouth¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I felt like saying it ¡¯cause I did nothing good to you.¡± He moved his head down.


    Colden was different, even though that gesture should not possess by the king, he was humble, looking down on people when he did a mistake or he thought that people may feel bad about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No worries.¡±


    ¡°But I promised to marry you?¡± He seemed sad, his tone revealed that.


    ¡°I will marry no one¡­ when it¡¯s King Water.¡± I continued doing my business on the egg pie. I also made a coffee for Hali. However, I gave Colden, too. ¡°So¡­ how¡¯s Eira?¡±


    He let out a sigh of frustration. ¡°Not good. The element of ice is acting weird. Her belly is sometimes frozen. Perhaps, our baby is notpatible with her body? Or the baby is getting stronger, although it¡¯s in her womb?¡± He shook his head while the worry was on his face. He was acting like a father, even if their child was not yete out. I could see that he would be a good one.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What did Raiden tell you?¡± I sat in front of him. I did not sip my coffee because I liked to join Haliter.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing his very best to research the condition. Eira can¡¯t eat¡­ I¡¯m anxious.¡±


    I was speechless. I had no idea that there was some issue like this. I just wondered when Fira got pregnant with King Fire¡¯s daughter, does she feel the same?


    ¡°Everything will be all right.¡± I stood up, walked toward him, and tapped his shoulder.


    ¡°So you two are getting back together?¡±


    We both looked at the entrance of the kitchen. Hali was standing there while having a re hitting me. He was annoyed.


    ¡°Nope. I justforting Colde-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Hali smiled at me. I had a sigh of relief when he walked toward me and kissed my lips. ¡°I thought you left me.¡±


    ¡°Yup, I left you to make egg pie.¡± I wrapped my arms around his nape. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Baby.¡± He created a nice-looking smile that automatically made my heart pump. I wanted to produce tears in my eyes. He was so handsome. It was like wanting me to should ll over to the world who was the man I love.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The sound of Colden¡¯s clearing his throat grabbed our attention. We both looked at him. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna go?¡± He pointed at his back. He stood up and was about to take his leave when he gazed again at us.


    ¡°I only have one wish.¡± He walked towards Hali and tapped his shoulder. ¡°Your way will not be easy. You two are about to walk down a long road of struggle.¡± He looked at me and then at Hali. ¡°Just¡­¡± He grabbed my hand and then Hali¡¯s hand and then he intertwined it. ¡°Hold on and never ever let anyone unbind you.¡±


    ¡°Geez!¡± Hali shook his head while shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re so cheesy.¡±


    Colden chuckled and shrugged his shoulder. ¡°My support is in you. Just call me and I wille.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡± The emotion on my face could not express well the soothing sensation in my heart.


    ¡°Go leave, Balls.¡± Hali messed up his hair. Somehow, Colden touched his heart and he was just resisting expressing it.


    Hopefully, everything went smoothly for both of us.


    I went back my attention to the creation of egg pies while he was watching me. Every time I was looking at him, he gave me a wonderful smile. It was enough toplete my day and converted my misery into happiness. Actually, he was the only man who could do that. If there was a full moon tonight, I will wish to him that I and Hali would be together forever.


    ¡°Have you heard about the legend of the river under the moon?¡± I ced a coffee in his front and sat beside him.


    ¡°Raiden told me that shit. Kissing the person under the moonlight is like wishing it to be with them for the rest of their life.¡± He grabbed the cup of coffee and then sipped it.


    ¡°Did you believe in that?¡± I looked directly into his eyes. I was not expecting any good answers from him because he was the person who did not trust his life to any legend that was just telling to the kids. His answer surprised me.


    ¡°Baby, my life depends on you. If you believe in that, then¡­ we¡¯ll goter to the river, kiss each other and wish. But it will not end there¡­ I will be the one who¡¯ll make it happen.¡± He paused, stretching his arms, and then caressed my right cheek. ¡°I will do what you wish. I will please what you please¡­ because you mean everything to me.¡±


    It was like his words were fooling me. One morning, he was pushing me away and treating me like I was nothing to him, and then one morning again, he was talking about how he loved me.


    What we see and feel sometimes is unreal because what matters is what a heart tells.


    Hali moved his head up and kissed my forehead. The adoration and admiration were written in his gestures.

 Chapter 159

    A SUGGESTION OF KING FIRE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I hit Pyro¡¯s door three times. I knew he was inside, but he just did not want to wee me into his chamber. He used not to speak even though he could hear. Sometimes, I wanted to kick his balls, especially when I needed advice. Raiden was not here, he was living at the Lightning Pack with his wife. His rtionship with Queen Adhira was the same, fighting day and night, did not use to that. Zephyrus? I did not damn care about him. Alling out of his mouth was a piece of shit. He did not even know how to be serious. And Colden? That damn bastard did not know how to suggest.


    Zarya was with his brother, they were organizing the new home of Khal and Matilda at the Beta¡¯s Quarter. I was looking for something romantic, so Zarya would know I was sincere and not ying. I had no idea if this was just me who was thinking that she had a trust issue. My first n for night one was to go walk in the river, watching the moonlight, and yet I could not think anymore, so I badly need advice from anyone. From Pyro, specifically.


    I kicked the door as he could not open it for about a freaking minute. ¡°Hali! Are you damn serious!¡± Finally, he burst the door opened and let me in. I immediately went to the interior and sat on the couch.


    ¡°I fucking need your damn balls suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Just suggestion? You are about to ruin my door!¡±


    He was so irritated. He was talking more than one word. ¡°Just say anything.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± He quaked his head as he walked to the side table, and grabbed the cup of hot chocte that for sure Fira was created.


    ¡°A date?¡±


    He prevented the formation of a smile on his lips when he could not handle heughed so freaking hard balls. ¡°You, serious?¡±


    ¡°Do I look joking?¡± I rolled my eyes as I folded my arms under my chest. ¡°Make your suggestion fast before I cut your shaft.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Some sweet shits about a woman?¡± I gazed up at him as he was standing near me. He sipped his hot chocte and then started to think.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to sing and y the piano.¡±


    ¡°As if?¡± The corner of my upper lip moved up. ¡°I¡¯m not you who do such shitsÒ»¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t curse too much! Ember is here!¡± He pointed at the little girl who was deeply sleeping. I did not notice her because I was focused on my goal of going here. I lowered my voice as I disliked to awake the little angel.


    ¡°Give her flower.¡±


    ¡°I already did that.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You should do that regrly, not just once.¡±


    If only I was teasing him, I would ask him how many times he said the word ¡®serious.¡¯ well, I was damn sincere and freaking serious here. Trying to be a romantic lover for Zarya. She was lucky to have me.


    Right?


    ¡°Flower suggestion?¡± I was bored, hearing him. I felt like I was wasting my time.


    ¡°You go to the garden and then find.¡±


    ¡°Any more romantic than that?¡±


    ¡°Hali, if you love that person every simple thing is romantic. For you and for her. You don¡¯t have much effort because your heart is doing each job to beat for only one person.¡± He went to the bed and tapped Ember¡¯s thigh when she was about to wake up. ¡°Bring her to the river and show her to the moon. Vow to it that she will be the greatest love of all. Moon didn¡¯t fail me.¡± He caressed Ember¡¯s chubby cheek. ¡°Look what it gives to me. A little one¡­¡±


    I kept silent. By gazing at Pyro, he matured by having a child and wife. He seemed like a real father who just thinking of the good for his family. The family that I dreamt about for us. Ember looked like Fira, but from some angles, her features seemed like Pyro. King Fire¡¯s eyes could not deny the contentment he was feeling in his heart right now.


    When will the time I and Zarya will have the same contentment in my heart?


    ¡°Brother, just go with the flow. Zarya loves you, she will be d even just your presence.¡± He looked up and then think again. ¡°There¡¯s a near cave here with the falls inside and full of phytonkton which illuminates the ce. You can bring her there.¡±


    ¡°Where is that?¡±


    ¡°Bioluminescence cave. Near the side river in the north. I just saw it from the book of the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Buddy.¡± I hurried towards the door. I was about to leave him when I remembered Ember. I climbed on the bed and kissed her forehead. I rushed again towards the door and held the doorknob when Pyro talked.


    ¡°Tsk. I wannaugh at you. Remember, when I said you¡¯re gonna fall in love crazily and you said love doesn¡¯t exist to you? The day that loves ovee you hase.¡±


    I gave him a smirk. ¡°It happens before you said that.¡±


    His eyes widened. I left the room with my grin ear by ear.


    *****


    I went to the Beta¡¯s Quarter after my conversation with Pyro. I peeked at the door. I could hear the loudness of Zarya and Khal¡¯sughs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She looks like a cat.¡± Khal was sitting on the stool chair while organizing the strand of Matilda¡¯s hair. ¡°A cat with white fur.¡± They allughed I did not know what was funny.


    ¡°Did you tell Hali about going to the Human World?¡± Suddenly, Khal asked Zarya.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m waiting for him. He¡¯ll go with us.¡±


    ¡°Can I go?¡± Matilda interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I waited for a moment before I walked inside and greeted them. ¡°Hey!¡± Zarya immediately ran toward me and embraced me. Oh, her hug was too tight. I could not breathe.


    I moved my face down on her ear and whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll go somewhere, Baby.¡±


    ¡°Can we join?¡± Matilda was teasing me. She knew we would have a night alone.


    ¡°No. Arrange your own date, Fucker.¡± I grabbed Zarya¡¯s hand and pulled her away from them.


    I am nervous. Will she like there?

 Chapter 160

    HEART-TO-HEARTN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°It¡¯s Khal and Matilda?¡± Hali was shocked when I told him about the rtionship between my brother and Matilda. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really.¡±


    ¡°Matilda doesn¡¯t want to join the Battle Of The Next Beta, but because of my order she was forced to.¡± He circled his right arm on my waist while we were walking in the woods. I just let him bring me to wherever he wanted. No matter where it was, I will go as long as I am with him.


    ¡°Then she flirted Khal?¡± He had a half-smile as if he could remember something in his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s running in your head?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head.


    My eyes narrowed as I stared directly into his eyes. ¡°You should tell me everything.¡±


    He looked away from me. ¡°Did¡­ matilda tell you about me and her?¡±


    ¡°What about that?¡± I had something in my head, but I did not want to spell it out. I gasped for air when I observed his mouth opening again.


    ¡°Matilda is once my whore.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s new? I am once your whoreÒ»¡±


    ¡°I never look at you as my whore.¡± His eyes were not on me. He seemed embarrassed at what he revealed to me. ¡°I just¡­ address you as a whore, but I know in myself, you are not¡­ you are always ady to me, not a garbage who can use when you need and throw when you don¡¯t need.¡±


    I was speechless after I heard his lines. After a long second of silence, I had the courage to speak up. ¡°How can you say that in a rude way, but sounded like a sweetpliment?¡±


    That was true. Every time he talked, his tone was boastful. His personality as a king was shown in the way he spoke up every syble. It was like he was alwaysmanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your heart change and your mind bump into the wall and one day¡­ you will say, I don¡¯t love you anymore King Water.¡±


    I bit my lips as I prevented the loudness of my iingugh. When I could not handle it, I burst outughing, It was not actually funny, but I felt ted every time Hali made me feel I was special to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since I didn¡¯t see you¡­ did the beat of my heart change for you?¡± I held him on the hips and leaned my face on his broad chest. ¡°There¡¯s no way my love disappear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief.¡± He chuckled a little and then kissed me on my forehead. The wind blew, touching our skin. The night was silent, only the crickets and the male frog finding its mate were the only sound we could hear.


    ¡°Wait, where are you bringing me?¡±


    ¡°At the riverside? And then¡­ to a ce not so far.¡±


    We walked to the middle of the woods, talking about some random things again. Perhaps, telling our stories to each other would not end. He told me about him and Matilda. I managed not to feel jealous. Matilda was part of his past.


    As his whore, sometimes they had to be attached to each other. He once like her and she liked her back, the difference was Hali was allergic to that thing. He was too young and so ¡®shit¡¯ that was his actual word. He was an asshole. He thought that Matilda was his first love, not that strong love, but someone who would be admired. However, before he fell deeper into her, hemanded her to move away, focus on her life and be a warrior just like me. Matilda insanely adored him as if he was her world and no one could separate them from each other. She begged for his affection, but Hali would never be Hali, he broke her heart, the reason why Matilda left the kingdom, joined different battles, find herself and once she came back, her love disappeared. She eventually epted that Hali would never be for her. They became friends.


    ¡°Matilda was curious about Khal. She heard about the rumors¡­ the handsome son of Zakan Wixx, that¡¯s her reason why she agreed with my order to be with the Battle Of The Beats.¡± Hali continued the stories. Heart to heart. I felt like he was conversing with my soul. ¡°And ording to you, they ended up with each other. She deserved that¡­ They deserved one another.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s nning to marry her.¡±


    I wanted to ask him when was his n to marry me, but of course, I did not spell it out. I had no idea, if we would be a family because he was a king who had duties and I was a Great Beat who had responsibilities, too. I would not surprised that one of these days, Higher King Oswald find ady for him. That was heartbreaking, however, I should understand that that was the rules of the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Good for the both of them.¡± Hali¡¯s eyes straightly stare at nowhere. ¡°I told you about my so-not-called love with Matilda. Do you have one¡­ when you were at the Human World?¡±


    I got it, he changed the topic. That would be healthy for us. I should avoid talking about marriage. ¡°I had plenty of crushes, just like a normal teenager, but¡­ no boyfriend. Just fling and flirting.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? Did you kiss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but no¡­¡± I bit my lips as the shyness filled my system. ¡°No touching or-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your first. That¡¯s understandable.¡± The tone of his voice was like he was proud of himself.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Come here. Hug mepactly.¡± He pulled me so close, even though I could not count how many times we embraced each other on this day.


    In the midst of the hug, he spelled out a word that I could not understand at first. ¡°Theron and Talise.¡±


    I gazed up at him with my wrinkled forehead. The tears in my eyes were produced when he continued. ¡°I want those names to be the names of our children. Theron when it¡¯s a boy and Talise for a woman. For me¡­ it means lovely water.¡± He cupped my cheek. The spark in his eyes was radiating satisfaction. ¡°Can you promise me that?¡±


    I rushed and hugged him so tight. ¡°You have ns for our family.¡±


    ¡°I want a family with you, Zarya. I hope the Elemental Kingdom agrees with us and if they don¡¯t¡­ no one¡¯s gonna stop me.¡±

 Chapter 162

    THE PERFECTION I


    THE BIOLUMINESCENCE CAVE


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Every wording out from his mouth marked in my head. Whatever his n was, I will support him. I decided to write those down in his notebook, so we could not forget that once in our life, we fought for love and we did not stop until we achieved the happy ending. It might seem cheesy for whoever would read that book, but I swear it will teach the readers that no love is perfect, no truth can¡¯t hurt you, and no real love gives up.


    Someday, our love story will be seen in the Elemental Kingdom Book: The Love Of The Alpha Kings. I discovered it five years ago when I was at the library. I read there about Higher King¡¯s Women: The Five Mothers Of The Alpha Kings. The Queen Of Different Packs. It was written that probably Higher King Oswald Arealdo¡¯s love interest was the Queen Fire, which is Pyro¡¯s mother. Sadly, he was not a man who could say what his heart desires, just like Hali. I concluded that somehow, Hali grabbed most of the attitude from the Higher King, especially his shouting skills every time he was mad. That book was like a romantic novel that revealed all the hidden details about them. I believed there were still unveiled secrets about the Higher King.


    ¡°Are you listening, Poor Little Thing?¡±


    I blinked two times as I heard Hali. ¡°Oh, yeah. Where were we?¡±


    ¡°I said we¡¯re near the riverside.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡± I looked down as I viewed the dried leaves. Every step of my feet was creating a crackling sound to it. ¡°Can I ask you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already asking.¡± His personality would not change, even though he was treating me as a lover. A rude and mad king.


    ¡°Are you aware of your father¡¯s love interest?¡±


    He quaked his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That old man doesn¡¯t know that shit.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. If Pyro loves Fira and Colden loves Eira, probably¡­ King Oswald loves someone, too.¡± I stomped on theying big branch of the tree while Hali supported my hand, so I could not drop.


    ¡°Who gives a damn to know? He¡¯s heartless.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father. You shouldn¡¯t talk like that to him.¡±


    ¡°You just say that because your father is a goodman. My father is a total opposite.¡± There was irritation in his voice.


    ¡°He loves you. No father will not love their children.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that shit. Why are we talking about him, anyway?¡± He stopped stepping, his eyebrow raised up while he was waiting for my answer.


    ¡°I was just curious. The kingdom should have a king who is happy to rule his people. If he spreads happiness, people will see happiness, too.¡±


    ¡°I will not be appointed as the Higher King, Zarya. No need to worry.¡±, He touched the top of my head. ¡°I will not have five different queens to create five different alpha kings. The Elemental Kingdom¡­ Once I have a child, and my brothers also, various packs will secure the throne. No need for traditional damn fucking five women at one night.¡±


    ¡°What did you say again?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The ceremony of the production of five alpha kings provided trauma to my mother. She was raped.¡±


    ¡°Rape? By whom?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Hali¡¯s eyes spark with pure sadness. The atmosphere changed into a cold one.


    ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s the queen? Her duty is to-¡±


    ¡°Produce heir? Hell, yeah.¡± He stepped forward to the front of the jumping frog to avoid it. ¡°My mother loathes me. I considered what happened to her as rape because she didn¡¯t want it, just because of calling of duties.¡±


    I blew a sigh of sympathy. If I were Queen Haliana, I would bring the trauma with me for the rest of my life. Fortunately, I eventually developed a love for King Water, if not, the first night with him would be forever a nightmare for me. At present, every time I look back at it, I can see a beautiful night. Our first meeting.


    ¡°Did I say sorry for taking advantage of you on our first night?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Oh, Hali could read my mind.


    ¡°Yes and even if you¡¯re not, I forgave you.¡±


    ¡°In view of the fact that you admire me?¡±


    The curves in my lips formed. ¡°Your confidence is high.¡±


    ¡°I am handsome, that¡¯s why.¡± When he spoke up, I saw Zephyrus in him. He used to say he was the most handsome among them. That was funny.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s hard to argue with that.¡±


    Finally, we arrived at the riverside. I could hear the gurgling of water. The reflection of moonlight was like giving a silver view in the water. The big rocks were scattering around, rxing in the eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I looked around to fully view the scenery. I came here five years ago. Almost no changes, but more attractive than before. Possibly due to the man standing beside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful than this.¡± Hali slowly moved his face closer to me.


    Gradually, the moonlight provided us with a spot as if it knew that tonight would be our wish to be together for our entire life.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx¡­¡± He touched my cheeks with both of his palms. ¡°I¡¯m not into romantic shits or freaking sweet words, but¡­ for you¡­ I will say¡­¡± He fixed our foreheads together. ¡°I adore you.¡±


    ¡°I adore you more.¡± I tiptoed. I could not reach him without his support. What he did was hold my lower back and lifted me up a little to join our lips together.


    A long gentle loving passionate kiss under the moonlight.


    After a kiss, I whispered while looking up, ¡°Moon, please bond us forever.¡±


    He pecked on the edge of my nose and whispered as he gazed up, ¡°Moon, don¡¯t fail me. You conspired us to be lovers. Destine us or else I will not look up at you again.¡±


    I chuckled cutely as I pinched his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I knew who threatened the moon.¡±


    ¡°It should obey me, I¡¯m the Alpha King Of Water.¡±


    We stayed at the riverside for an hour. Just watching how the moon illuminated the whole area and the stars twinkle in the darkness. My head was leaning on Hali¡¯s shoulder while our hands were bonded, he was ying with it.


    ¡°I never imagined that I would do this shi-stuff.¡± He prevented himself to curse. ¡°This ain¡¯t shit at all. It¡¯s the goddamn happiest night of all time.¡±


    I touched the back of his hand. ¡°To me either.¡±


    One hour had passed, and he invited me to go up and walk again. When I asked him where we were going, he just told me, ¡°Secret.¡±


    Another trip again. My feet stopped stepping when I viewed a cave. I gazed at him. I found no words from him. He guided me inside it. My eyes were widening as I witnessed the blue illumination of water. Perhaps, there was a species producing glowing blue lights to the water.


    ¡°King Fire¡¯s suggestion. Does it look beautiful?¡±


    ¡°So much!¡± The excitement crawled all over my body when I felt the cold water on my feet. I slowly walked forward as Hali was holding my hand. The dropping of water was chilling my system, a peace in my heart.


    We walked interiorly, until we reached the shallow pit with water inside. ¡°Woah!¡± The ce looked magical, filled with glowing blue illuminations of water. Nature did not fail to amaze me.


    I gazed around to memorize the details of the cave. The walls wereposed of hard rocks and creamy color soils with a glittering blue green just like a Christmas light.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± My eyes were amused with the wonderful features of the ce.


    ¡°You are more amazing, Darling.¡±


    I should kick him by saying different endearments, however, it sounded sweet, so I stopped myself.


    ¡°Wanna go swim in the water?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Phytonkton won¡¯t kill you.¡± He chuckled handsomely.


    I froze when he touched the zipper on my back. ¡°You wanna?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My stare settled on him as I felt his fingers at my back, pulling down the zipper as it created a creaking sound.

 Chapter 161

    THE PERFECTION II


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    My warrior suit dropped to my feet. Hali pecked on my lips before he unhooked my bra and pulled down my panties.


    ¡°Your nudity is wless.¡± His lips touched my shoulder. ¡°Expect that¡­ I will never bed anyone, but you and you alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an alpha king. You can¡¯t avoid your destiny. I can¡¯t hold you in me, even though I want to.¡±


    He held my hand and showed me my wrist. My eyes widened when the symbol of water was traced on it. I was speechless for a couple of seconds. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    He brushed my hair. ¡°Zarya¡­ as I vow, I will never bed anyone¡­ only you. I will never marry anyone, just you and you.¡± He caressed my cheek as my eyes watered. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine myself without you. I can¡¯t go anywhere without you. I am¡­ ve of my love to you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Hali Aiker!¡± I tiptoed and hugged him so tight as the sound of my sob echoed in the cave.


    We might not be a perfect couple, nevertheless, I had an assurance for us. This means forever.


    I glimpsed at the glowing symbol of water on my wrist. He gave me the most essential thing of an Alpha King¡¯s possession. This was a mark of his own, meaning I am now his mate. Once a wolf had the symbol of the element, they would not break apart no matter what happened and if they did not mean together in this world, in this time, the next life will hunt them until they have a happy ending.


    After a hug, I hurriedly helped him take off his clothes. When we were finished, we jumped on the water. I felt its cold filling my entire body. I swam towards Hali. I rested my hands on his broad shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He put down his hand and whispered, ¡°Warm.¡±


    Suddenly, the water felt warm. I almost forgot that he is the Alpha King Of Water. He had control of the water itself.


    ¡°My wolf started to fall in love with you.¡± He created a short low chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s stating how gorgeous you are.¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I chuckled shortly. I was with him for years and his wolf did not see me as gorgeous. Possibly he liked me now, he gave me the symbol, which was a good sign.


    ¡°Does your wolf have a monster?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yup. All of us have.¡±


    Their monsters were the dark side of the wolf. I once saw Pyro covered by a monster. It was not good, he was burning in fire, and everything he touched was mes.


    ¡°Did you see the monster?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s no way he bes visible. I didn¡¯t experience so much anger. It depends on the level of insanity.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ you did not yet feel so livid?¡± I thought Hali was the most irritable king among them. I concluded that he was not. He just likes to scream at people, but the truth was, that was not his total anger. That was just an expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m mad at times, but I can control it. If the Alpha King can¡¯t control himself, that is where the monster attacks him and it will be the one who¡¯ll control them. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of temper in this case.¡±


    ¡°I have no clue.¡± Suddenly, he mmed our lips together. I could smell his fresh and mint breath. He confidently yed with my lower and upper lips as he grabbed my thighs and curled them to his hips. I felt his manhood poking at my fold. I held his nape and fought his kisses. My body was moving up and down, arc-shaped and swaying as we continued being intimate in the water.


    His lips traveled from my lips to my cheek. It was soothing in the feeling. Before his kiss was hard and aggressive. Now, the gentleness and softness heat up my body. I shut my eyes as I moved my head up when he went to my nape slowly going down to my neck, inch by inch, pecking on my cor bone.


    I tilt my head slightly as the electricity sensation was spreading around me. The tingling feeling from my private moving up to my belly and it tickled me well.


    I cupped his cheek and dragged him up to my face. ¡°My favorite part of your face is your lips,¡± I whispered in a low tone with a little seduction. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and vorful. It¡¯s like¡­ tasting heaven.¡±


    He curled his lips a little to form a flirtatious smile. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that your lips are also my favorite. Lips here¡­¡± He touched my lips with his thumb, ¡°And here¡­¡± He pressed his finger on my clit.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± My mouth moved apart as the pleasure intensified. ¡°You¡¯re bad.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. I¡¯m bad and I will only be bad to you.¡± He touched the wellness of my right breast. Its body fit his hand. He did a circr motion, massaging it while his forefinger and thumb were working together to pinch my nipple.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I could not hold those words froming out.


    ¡°Later, Baby.¡± He wrapped his hands on my both thighs, lifted me a little, and suddenly he sucked my nipple. I tightened the grip on his nape when his left hand was on my left breast, rotary moving, praising its bulges.


    ¡°Hmmm! Ohhh! Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡± I was not aware that my nails were buried in his shoulder.


    He moved up and licked my ear. ¡°That¡¯s it, Baby. Louder your moans¡­ I won¡¯t stop until you say I am your king.¡±


    I panted, having difficulties taking in air and taking it out. It was mouthwatering. If only I was not shy, I would request him to insert his manhood right away. Fortunately, there was still sanity that kept me holding to be aware of what was happening.


    ¡°What makes me turn on is that you¡¯re the only one who strongly disagrees that I am your king.¡± He pulled me even closer to him. ¡°You are my possession. Wherever you go¡­ you are only mine.¡±


    ¡°I am yours¡­¡± My voice was soft. I moved my face closer and pressed our lips together and then halted for a moment. ¡°My king.¡±


    By the time, I burst into what he wanted to hear. He suddenly thrust inside me. Never care that we were underwater. I held onto his shoulder tighter even more as my nails scratched him. I could not handle the intensity of pleasures. It was high and unbearable.


    ¡°Ohh! I love your cock! Deeper! Harder!¡± My body was swaying up and down, it was in crescent formation while our bodies united.

 Chapter 163

    THE PERFECTION III


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    His husky little groans of moans filled my air which made me desire to be fucked. That was the right term. I would not filter this time. He was better in this or perhaps I just love him, so it felt even more satisfying.


    He stopped for a second and dragged me to the corner. He grabbed my both hands, resting it on the big rock. He positioned at my back while we were standing. He organized my feet, spread a little and he bent down my body. Then, suddenly he plunged inside me again. I shut my eyes when my body burned up. I screamed even louder as he thrust deep and deep, hard and hard. His fingers traveled from my back down to my fold and stretched it into a rotary motion. The tingling sensation spread throughout my body, adding to the heat that I was experiencing. He pressed my sheath towards the back and deepened our unity. More sensation filled me up when he continually tapped the middle of my thighs.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± My scream was louder when his middle finger massaged my little worm in my middle into a circr, side by side and up and down. At the same time, pinching my right nipple and reaching my mouth, fixing our lips together.


    Moans and groans echoed in the cave. The beautiful glowing ce became even more beautiful as we created memories that would mark our heads forever.


    He was panting when he talked in my ears. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you¡­ you are addicting me.¡±


    I moved backward to deepen our organs together. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get enough of me. I want you crazy taking me over and over again¡­ and yet you can¡¯t still stop from wanting me.¡± I gestured to him to stop for a moment. I climbed on the rock and requested him to climb with me.


    I slowly pushed him toy on the t rock. This time there was no water, but I could still feel the coldness. We were both wet.


    My stare settled on him when I rode on his crotch. I heard his panting as he bit his lips while watching me. I moved my body down to kiss him for a second. ¡°I will do anything I want¡­ and you can¡¯t stop me, my king.¡±


    ¡°I will offer my all to you.¡± Hali held the back of my head and kissed me even harder. Gradually his real personality in this matter was revealing. I knew he was trying to be gentle because I was not like the other woman.


    ¡°Please, be hard on me. Show me who you are¡­ just like our first night.¡± I whispered and then kissed his cheek.


    In an instant, I plugged his manhood inside me. We both moaned in satisfaction as it fitted me fully. I swayed my body slowly. My walls were stretched, creating a wet slippery feeling which made me moans and moans.


    He palmed my both breasts and massaged it and then he guided my hips to dance well on top of him. At first, I was slow and then gradually I was shifting into fast movement, burying him deeper and harder. I shouted and giggled when he spanked my buttocks.


    ¡°It feels so good! Ahh!¡± My head was ck, no other things upying it, except this ongoing making of love. It was mind blowing and tasteful.


    How can I stop this moment? It was too gorgeous to end. I want more and more until I can¡¯t walk. My days with the Battle Of The Next Betas were difficult and it was harder without Hali. There was night, I was fantasizing that we were making this kind of dirty stuff. So as long as it was happening for real, I will get the most of it.


    He gestured for me to stop while we were panting. I was confused, but I followed him. Suddenly, he adjusted my body, my hand was down on the rock, my knee was folded, as my upper body was lifted up, positioned into a kicky dog-like position.


    I screamed louder when he thrust me. Him that I wanted, the harder, possessive, aggressive, no control and ruthless. He pped the cheeks of my butt while he was rocking my body.


    ¡°Hali! I feel¡­ something¡­¡± I could not speak well.


    He bent down and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cum, Baby. Until I say so.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s-uhmm! Ahh!¡± He pinched my nipples, pulling it up and down, rotary and side to side, adding to the pleasures. He was getting faster and faster as I was preventing the explosion of something inside me. He said I was not allowed to cum, I could not hold it anymore.


    ¡°I am begging you! Let me cum!¡± I could not name myself. It was not like, it was not me who was talking. My mind could not think well.


    I heard Hali¡¯s moans. ¡°I¡¯m cumming. Let¡¯s mix it up.¡±


    I closed my eyes as he had a one long thrust and then I felt his seed spread around my womb. I grip out the explosion that I was holding, blending in his excretion.


    I panted, breathing in and out while something rolled from my hole down to my thighs. I dropped on the rock. I felt its coldness. I closed my eyes. I prohibited myself from sleeping. Most of the time, I fell asleep after this.


    ¡°You, okay?¡± Hali was concerned when he fixed my hair blocking my face.


    ¡°Yeah. Feel so tired. My thighs were shaking.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you want me to do?¡± His tone was full of sweetness and love.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just¡­¡± I could not speak well when the drowsiness was covering me. Suddenly I felt his hands massaging my thighs, it felt rxing.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    A smile was formed on my lips. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    He lifted my upper body and positioned hisp on my head. He made use of hisp as my pillow. There was something ying in my mind. I could see his manhood, still big even if it was not aroused. While preventing myself from sleeping, I held his shaft and moved it up and down.


    ¡°Hey. Once you turn it on again, you can¡¯t say no.¡±


    I chuckled exhaustedly. ¡°I won¡¯t say no to my king.¡±


    ¡°But you are tired. Let¡¯s do this some other time.¡± He kissed me on my forehead.


    ¡°Hali?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever loved someone the same as you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Why ask that shit? I ain¡¯t romantic, Baby, but¡­ no. I didn¡¯t.¡± He brushed my hair. I heard him blow air. ¡°I have no words to exin. However, you¡¯re the only woman I spell out my I love you and¡­ the woman I n to settle in.¡±


    A silence filled the air. The beat of my heart was deafening.


    ¡°My water is always with you.¡± He spoke in a gentle way.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Remind you of the night you left to go with the battle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I imprinted the water symbol in you, therefore, my water is always with you.¡±


    My eyes automatically widened. I am his mate right before the battle!

 Chapter 164

    MOOD SWINGS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°The smile on your face is like a smile of a woman who¡¯s fucking harder by her lover.¡± Zephyrus stood next to me while I was near the railings veranda, watching the sun set.


    ¡°Get the damn out of my face. You¡¯re ruining my day.¡±


    ¡°Woah! You are chill, Brother! You didn¡¯t say that with a frown. It feels like you are cuddling with me.¡± He punched my chest, not to the point that I would be hurt. ¡°How¡¯s it going with you and Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Like dancing¡­ it¡¯s in harmony.¡± I had a teasing smirk on my lips. I messed up his hair. ¡°Your life will not be the same as mine.¡± I tilted my head. ¡°You should regain love in your next life.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°If there is.¡±


    I turned my back to him. I was about to disappear from his sight when I exactly faced my back, my other brothers were here. Pyro was shaking his head. Raiden was having a cold look. Colden had a little smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Did I do wrong?¡± My eyebrows moved up.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Raiden sounded annoyed.


    ¡°Then, what?¡± I opened my arms, waiting for their response.


    ¡°You, Fucker! Fucking at the Bioluminescence Cave. One of the historical ces of the Alpha King¡¯s World!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ naughty mouth shouted and then heughed, joined by Colden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn-ouch!¡± I could not continue my words when Raiden pulled my ear as if I was a kid! ¡°Hell, ouch!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that the right manner of a king? You are the pain in my head. You did not just disrespect the Bioluminescence Cave, but also Zarya. How many times do I need to tell you that respec-¡± Raiden¡¯s words cut when we continued it.


    ¡°Respect the women!¡± Even Pyro, who had no care of talking, spoke up.


    ¡°Oh, poor Luna Queen Adhira, her king is so boring in bed.¡± I teased him as I was massaging my ear after he took off his hands on me.


    Raiden was not just a clever king. He also cares too much for the woman¡¯s heart. He respected them and that was what he wanted us to learn, to love and respect women because we were men of honor. Pyro could easily perform the respecting thingy, but for me, Zephyrus and Colden. It would not be easy, even if I tried so freaking hard to Zarya. I was afraid that I might hurt her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dream, King Lightning.¡± Zephyrus embraced his right big arm on his wide shoulder. ¡°Hali can¡¯t stand being respectful. He loves fucking pussies.¡±


    ¡°Your words!¡± Raiden hit his belly with his elbow. Not just caring for women, being smart, and acting with the noble, but also our words should always be chosen. The choice of lines should always tell that we were a king, not an ordinary people.


    ¡°You are getting sadistic, Raiden!¡± Zephyrus moved away from him. He hid behind my back. I really did not know when he would be mature. For fuck¡¯s sake, he was thirty years old, and yet he was acting childish.


    ¡°I gotta go. Ember.¡± Four words, those were simply Pyro¡¯s lines before he turned his back at us.


    ¡°Father¡¯s duty,¡± Colden smirked at us and then he left also, following Pyro.


    ¡°Father¡¯s duty? His child is not yet going out?¡± Zephyrus talked to himself and then suddenly his eyes widened. ¡°Damn it! Did Colden have another child with another woman? He¡¯s a legend!¡±


    I quaked my head as I was chuckling. Zephyrus¡¯ imagination was too wide, and not real as well. He was just acting like damn no-balls kiddo.


    When I gazed at King Lightning Raiden, he said nothing. He just went away and left me with the craziest king of the whole Alpha King¡¯s World, no other than Zephyrus. He was about to open his mouth when I talked. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t ruin my freaking day.¡±


    He acted like he was hurt and crying. Hell, I had no idea how to handle him. I sealed my mouth as I moved away from him, even though he had so many things to say.


    Zarya and I have ns today.


    *****


    ¡°Which one is better?¡± Zarya was holding a red body con to the left and a ck body con to the right which had the same designs. Simple as fuck, but surely if she put ut on, her curves would be visible and her cleavage would show up. Those clothes were for humans since we would go to Froy and Sera.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I crossed my arms under my chest. ¡°Wear pants and long shirts. That¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± She stomped heavily on the floor towards the cab, cing back the clothes on the hanging steel.


    ¡°Do I look like kidding you?¡± My eyebrows furrowed as the annoyance started to cover my system. ¡°No man will look at you with lust. I swear, they will beying on the ground in just a second while soaking in their own blood.¡± I red at her to make her fear me.


    ¡°This is so irritating! You are a maniptive lover!¡± She ramped again to the next cab, looking for something to wear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn care. Mymand is mymand.¡± I stood for what I was ordering to her, my tone was thick and the authority was visible.


    ¡°We¡¯re just lovers for a few days and yet you are holding me on the neck! I want to wear those sexy clothes! Why can¡¯t you support me!¡±


    ¡°Zarya Wixx!¡± I stood up recklessly. ¡°If you¡¯re not taking mymand. We will not go! We¡¯ll be here for the rest of the day, fucking!¡±


    She gritted her teeth while she was ring at me. How dare she looked at me straightly in the eyes? I am the Alpha King Of Water.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± She whispered as she grabbed the pants and white shirt. She whispered those words again and again as if would not hear her.


    ¡°Stop muttering. I am holding my temper.¡± I watched her take her clothes off. Crap! Why she was so damn sexy? Even if she was not doing anything, my cock was now threatened.


    I am horny.


    ¡°Why are you gazing at?¡± She smiled widely. I was wondering why her mood easily shifted. ¡°Wanna fuck me?¡± She said in a seductive voice. I was about to stand up and make love with her when she rolled her eyes and turned her back.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    She was freaking me out! Temper, King Water. Temper. She was just having a mood swings.

 Chapter 165

    HE¡¯S PROPERTY


    HALI¡¯S POV


    Zarya was pouting his lips while he was fixing her hair in front of the mirror, fusing it with the red band. She intentionally made it slow, so I would be irritated more. Instead of being annoyed, I walked toward her. Even though I did not know how to fix a hair, I held the whole strands, some were falling down, but I gathered it all, and fused them together. I gulped my saliva when I saw her white neck, feeling like wanting to kiss it slowly, urging me to cuddle with her. When my eyesnded on the reflection of her in the mirror, she was staring at me, not a re. I could see a spark in her eyes as if she was insanely in love with me. I gradually smirked.


    ¡°You still mad?¡± I held the strands of hair on the nape part.


    She turned around, faced me, and hugged me so tight, that I responded to her by hugging her back. ¡°I¡¯m madly in love with King Water.¡±


    I chuckled as I caressed her back. We stayed hugging each other for about a second before she came back to organize herself. After a few minutes of waiting, we headed, going out to the Elemental Kingdom. Our hands were bonding and I had no care if guards were seeing us. I wanted to shout to the universe that Zarya Wixx is mine and I am her. It was Freedom Day, so no one tried to block my way to say that I was not allowed to go out. Even my brothers would surely visit the Human World.


    Meanwhile, we went out of the Elemental Kingdom with Khal and Matilda. This was the first time that Matilda would see the Human World, that was why she was amused with the different structures of the building, transportation, people¡¯s clothes, the ce itself, and others. Khal just guided her in everything.


    ¡°This is where I grew up,¡± Khal exined to her. She pointed at the different vehicles. ¡°Those are cars, bicycles, and buses. They are used by the humans to move from one location to the other, so they will not be tired of walking or riding a horse, not like in your world.¡±


    ¡°Can we ride there? I wanna try!¡± Matilda was so excited. She rolled her arms on Khal while jumping like a kid.


    ¡°Yup. Actually, we are going to ride there before we reach Sera¡¯s location.¡± Khal smiled at her and then dragged the strands of her hair, going to the side of her ear.


    ¡°Is that Khal Gasper?¡±


    ¡°Oh. man. This is not good.¡± I shook my head as Khal and I were looking at each other. This was why I hated to be with Khal in the public. There were so many paparazzi, women who were catching us, just to have a picture of him. We needed to run and hide just to getaway.


    ¡°Yes, he is!¡± Women started to run towards us.


    ¡°Why do you go for so long!¡±


    ¡°Khal!¡±


    ¡°Khal, Love of my life!¡±


    ¡°Khal!¡±


    ¡°Can we take a picture!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Khal, we should run!¡± I was panicking when battalions of women approached us.


    ¡°Yeah, we should,¡± Zarya responded to my words.


    We were about to run when somebody held Khal¡¯s upper arm, dragging him away from Matilda.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Zarya seemed startled, she did not know what to do. I could not think, too. The crowd started to mess up. They were taking photos, screaming, and pestering Khal¡¯s life. Hell, how could I stop them? They were too many.


    ¡°Khal!¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­ he has a lot of fanbases, even though he disappeared for five years.¡± My eyes widened when other women were looking at me.


    ¡°Is he an actor, too? He¡¯s handsome.¡± Some were gazing at me.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Matilda was not annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She stood beside me, crossing her arms below her chest.


    ¡°Khal is an international actor in the Human World. He¡¯s damn famous. Everyone knows him.¡±


    ¡°So what? He is mine.¡± Matilda started to step forward, swaying her hips with a cold expression on her face, pulling all the women blocking her way and when he reached Khal she circled her arms on him. Her eyebrows were raised as if she could anytime create war when they did not move away.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Heck, is she a fan?¡±


    ¡°She should go.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, are you a fan?¡± One of the women went to Matilda. I could see that anytime there would be amotion between them. Khal scratched the edge of his nose. He was about to talk when Matilda showed her worst attitude.


    While raising her right eyebrow, she talked confidently. ¡°Yes, I am his number one fan.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should fall in line. You see we are striving hard to have a picture of him and you will just go there without hardships?¡± The woman flipped her hair. So did Matilda.


    ¡°Please, everyone I have an importantÒ»¡± Khal¡¯s words cut when Matilda talked.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± She stepped forward, facing the woman.


    ¡°Who is this woman? She¡¯s so boastful.¡± She was about to walk toward Matilda and pulled her hair when Khal spoke up. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°My heart! I need a doctor!¡±


    ¡°My bleeding heart!¡±


    ¡°Please, settle down and let us leave. We¡¯ll have an important matter to do. Thank you.¡± Khal leaned his big arm on Matilda¡¯s shoulder and turned around.


    We were about to follow them when a group of women blocked my way. ¡°Can we have photos of you instead?¡±


    I gazed at Zarya who was at my side. ¡°Oh, fuck, noÒ»¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Zarya grabbed the camera while having a smirk on her lips. The women were happy and excited. They located in front of me, wrapping their arms around me, which made me annoyed. Was Zarya serious? I am not an actor for fuck¡¯s sake! Some were smelling me like a slut. Damn it.


    I thought Zarya would request them to move closer or have a pose, but I was startled when she faced the camera to me and then kissed me on the lips at the same time the camera clicked. They were so disappointed.


    ¡°Here.¡± Zarya brought back the camera with photos of us kissing. She tapped their shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s my property and everyone who takes the boundaries will die.¡±


    Even I was scared of her threat.

 Chapter 166

    UNCOVERED THE PAST


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Babe, they¡¯re here!¡± Sera was running towards us. We came to the front yard. A little girl was ying on the swing. The carpets were grass and the toys were scattered around.


    A wide smile formed on my lips when Froy came out. ¡°Hali, Balls! Kha, Dick!¡± Froy was so excited when he hurried towards them. He hangs his arms to Hali on the right and Khal on the left. ¡°I miss you, Dicks!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are dicks?¡±


    We all startled when a little voice of a tiny girl with a braid of beautiful hair talked. Froy¡¯s eyes widened, his expression was unexinable.


    Hali hit the back of his head, which made him bounce and bnced his body. ¡°You haven¡¯t matured. You have a daughter, Fu-Father.¡±


    I chuckled when Hali stopped himself from cursing. He walked towards the little angel and lifted her in his arms. I had no idea why my eyes welled up. I imagined that he was holding our child, but even if we dreamt together of having a perfect family, things might not end like that in an instant. Images popped inside my head.


    ¡°Can I have a word?¡±


    I gazed back at Raiden. I was in the kitchen, preparing for lunch when Raiden suddenly showed up.


    ¡°Yeah, sure, King Lightning.¡± I soaked my hands with water and wiped it with a dried towel before I followed him.


    ¡°Raiden.¡± He corrected me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want a person who¡¯s important to my brothers to address me as royal king.¡±


    I nodded my head. I was not usually talking to Raiden, so I was not sure if it was me who felt awkward.


    He brought me to the library. He used his head to gesture to me to sit and then he ced arge book in front of me. ¡°You might hate me forever for this. That¡¯s the conclusion.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± I unconsciously asked him. He sat in front of me, his perfectly shaped eyes looking away.


    ¡°Read the rules of the Elemental Kingdom, Great Beta.¡± He emphasized my title as if he was pertaining to something.


    The nervousness filled my chest when I slowly opened the book.


    ¡°Page 1, 156.¡± He spelled out. ¡°I am not an antagonist here, Zarya. I just want to share my knowledge. If only I can do something, I can help, but¡­ it¡¯s toote for me to discover it.¡±


    I gazed at him before I looked down at the book, finding the pages. My heart was pounding faster as if knowing something from this book would surely break my heart.


    My eyebrows frowned when I flipped the page 1, 156, the written stoke was ¡°Alpha King Of Water¡¯s Love Of His Life¡±


    I looked at Raiden with confusion. What the¡­ What is this?


    There was nothing written on it, but when I moved my eyes down I saw the tiny handwriting.


    She is the sun.


    Raiden covered his mouth while chuckling. This man was really perfect! From his features down to his nails!


    ¡°Sorry, Hali just wants to¡­¡± He pointed at my back.


    My eyes widened when Zephyrus was holding the banner of ¡°Will,¡± Pyro was ¡°You,¡± I was looking for the other one, but Raiden caught my attention when he cleared his throat. I glimpsed at him and saw ¡°Marry.¡± Then suddenly Hali showed up from the bookshelves. He was wearing the ¡°Me¡± while having a huge smile on his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s so¡­ sweet,¡± I whispered as a big smile was visible to me. My heart was jumping as fast as it could. It made the world colorful and spotless in spite of all the reasons to give up my love for him.


    The tears of joy rolled to my cheek. I was about to stand up and answered Hali when Colden was running towards the middle. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± He was holding the banner of ¡°?¡± Then, he went next to Hali. A loudugh filled the whole area when Hali hit his shoulder.


    ¡°You arete. You are just holding the question mark and yet you can¡¯t do it well.¡± Hali messed up his hair.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Colden raised his hand with a peace sign on his fingers.


    Iughed as loud as I would. Never in my life did I imagine Hali would do such a thing. I thought he was just good at owning me or restricting me. This was proof that he could make me as sweet as sugar if he could.


    Hali gradually stepped forward. He was nice looking in his light green king garment. He made my jaw drop with his fixed hair and perfectly curved smile.


    ¡°Answer me or I will answer for you?¡± Hali had never possessed a nice tone of voice, shouting was his professionalism. It was new to me that he had a very sugar-like tone of voice.


    I hurried towards him. I hugged him so tight and answered. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The shouts of the kings covered the area. Most of it was teasing for him.


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Hali¡¯s cock is in his favorite hole!¡± Zephyrus screamed and filled my ear. They wereughing loudly.


    Hali lifted me and kissed me gently. After a short passionate kiss, he whispered. ¡°I love you. I hope I can marry you now. However, let me do everything to hurry it up. Although it¡¯s not going to be easy at least¡­ you said yes.¡±


    ¡°Zarya?¡± I went back to my senses when Seraphina hugged me. ¡°I miss you! You look so different. I heard that you are now a Great Beta.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I won the battle.¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Sera tapped Khal¡¯s chest. ¡°We should celebrate!¡±


    ¡°I wanna go to a bar, Babe.¡± Froy interrupted, ¡°With them¡­ of course.¡±


    Sera gave him a smile. ¡°Sure, I can take care of Phina Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my man!¡± Froy hit Hali¡¯s shoulder over and over again.


    Froy did not change. He was still the same, yful, but his face became mature. Perhaps, because of having a family. He went to Khal and teased him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Bro. I¡¯m the Secretary of Zephyrus.¡± He was so funny.


    On my side, Sera chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been bored during my years with Froy.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    Sera invited us to go inside. I was looking around from the moment I stomped on their house. It was not that big, but enough for their family. There was a picture frame hanging on the wall. They were married in the Human World. They had built a good rtionship with each other for the past few years.


    While me? In the battle, working to be a Great Beta. I achieved it though.


    I gazed around. In the wedding pictures, all of Froy¡¯s friends were there, even Tan Tan, Alisha, Roze, and others, except for Hali and Khal.


    ¡°Are you finding Hali in there?¡± Sera looked up at the big picture frame. ¡°He sent a gift and greeted message, but he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong that happened that day?¡±


    Sera walked closer to it. ¡°ording to the letter, he was whipped by his father because he tried to follow the yers at the battle of the betas.¡±


    I waspletely shocked. I could not move as I gasped for a long deep air in my lungs.


    ¡°He disobeyed the rules. He escaped and threatened his father that if something bad happened to his loved ones-he didn¡¯t say if it¡¯s you or Khal, just like that¡­ he will bring the Elemental Kingdom down.¡±


    ¡°Why would he say that?¡±


    ¡°Because a message arrived, you were about to die at the level 3. You were unconscious for three weeks and Hali got worried too much.¡± Sera had a smile on his lips as she held my hands. ¡°If Raiden couldn¡¯t calm him down, Hali would be sentenced to¡­ death for following you there and countless times trying to stop the battle.¡±


    ¡°He loves you more than you love him.¡±

 Chapter 167

    ZARYA¡¯S UNCONTROLLABLE MADNESS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I could not take my eyes away from Hali. He seemed so close to a kid like Ember and Phina. He was now ying with Phina with a barbie doll.


    ¡°I think he wants a daughter over a son?¡± Froy put his forefinger on his chin while thinking.


    We were at the counter ind, eating lunch while conversing. Khal and Matilda wereughing while talking about something. Tan Tan called Froy, they wereing after work. I was happy for them, they found peace. Alisha and Roze went back abroad, I hope I could see them next year.


    ¡°Zarya, what do you think? Hali likes a prince or a princess?¡± Froy could not shut his mouth. Every take in of food, followed by speaking. He was chewing while he spoke up.


    ¡°Prince,¡± I answered while willingly watching Hali and Phina. I would surely not get pregnant. I drank the gerbs that I asked Cora to prepare, even though Hali did not say to drink it. Everything was not yet good,  this was not the time to have a baby.


    ¡°Ah, yup. To inherit the throne. I forgot he¡¯s a wolf.¡± Froy chewed again.


    ¡°He¡¯s required to have a prince.¡± Sera butt in to our conversation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She is right. Hali should have a prince to be the next Alpha King Of Water, but what if he was required to marry another princess, too? I was not a royal.


    Suddenly, the light-filled my heart when I remembered the symbol on my wrist. He already gave it to me. I am his forever. No one could take us apart.


    *****


    We went to the nearest bar to have fun during the night.


    ¡°It feels like I am twenty again!¡± Froy ran to the dancefloor while pulling Tan Tan and Khal in their hand. They danced there like a crazy person. They looked twenty years old, even though they were thirty.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Tan Tan gestured to him to go join them.


    ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± Hali grabbed my hand while his other hand was drinking the ss of champagne.


    We were at the counter ind, sitting peacefully while drinking. Serenity was next to me, telling me what happened to her in five years. Tan Tan proposed to her two years ago, but she said, she would not marry him without me. They had a n to continue the wedding this year because I was already here. I missed her so bad. Talking to her was priceless.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Froy hurried to him and pulled his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s dance like we have no balls!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Dance without balls?¡± Hali chuckled. He moved closer to me and kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I just nodded at him and continued conversing with Serenity.


    She talked about how their love story started. It was when Froy requested him to move into her house to look after her. At first, they were so awkward, living with strangers was embarrassing the both of them. Nevertheless, Tan Tan still cared for her, even though he was like forcing himself due to Froy and Hali¡¯s request. Serenity was messed up for months. She encountered trauma and depression for all that his brother did to her. She developed a fear of men, but eventually ovee it with the help of Tan Tan. Little by little, they fell for each other until she recovered.


    It was like I was talking to my old friend who was jolly and always going with the flow. While she was telling a happy memories, I hugged her. ¡°I am ted for you.¡±


    ¡°Me either for you and Hali.¡± She hugged me back.


    Having a best friend in this chaotic world is like having someone who can give a sense of peace and fun at the same time.


    We both sighed when probably remembering Amari, causing us to feel sad. ¡°I miss her.¡± We both said. ¡°I hope she¡¯s happy in where she is.¡±


    I identally looked back at the men. They were enjoying themselves like they used to be. Just like the days, they had been together, but the difference now, was even if women tried to get their attention, they ignored them. It was a miracle that a legendary yboy Hali was now sticking to only one woman. When she gazed in my direction, she winked at me.


    ¡°Oh, gosh! Hali is so madly in love with you!¡± Serenity was thrilled for us.


    I sipped the ss of champagne. ¡°I can tell.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ when is the wedding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be wed in our world, Serenity. It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Oh? No worries. Soon, you and Hali will get married.¡±


    ¡°He proposed.¡±


    Serenity was so shocked. After a long pause, she screamed in thrill. ¡°I am so happy for you!¡± She hugged me so tight and pecked on my lips over and over again.


    The conversation continued until I felt dizzy. Not too much, enough to say that I was drowsy, so to prevent sleepiness, I stood up and went to Hali on the dancefloor. I danced with him. I knew I was bing wild in there, and uncontroble, but it was fine, I was with Hali. I turned around while swaying my hips. He positioned at my back while holding my right hip, joining me to sway. Unlike me, he was good at dancing, therefore, women were looking at him. He did not care though. His eyes were just settled on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Sweetie.¡± Hali kissed my shoulder.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I swayed to the left and right, touching his crotch with my butt.


    ¡°You should stop, Baby. My cock is hard as a rock.¡± He whispered seductively.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just dancing.¡± My chuckle blended with the loud music covering the area.


    ¡°Even if you do nothing, Baby. You attract me.¡±


    I stopped dancing and gazed at him. ¡°Who is Baby and Sweetie?¡±


    ¡°All you.¡± He cupped my cheek and was about to kiss me when suddenly Froy bumped into my back.


    ¡°Cuddling on the dancefloor is prohibited.¡± Froyughed out loud.


    A minuteter, we were all swaying back and forth, side by side, whileughing out loud. My vision was spinning. When I turned around I almost drop to the floor, if Hali did not support me by hugging my hips. I heard his handsome chuckle. ¡°Come on, Love. You need a little rest.¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± I moved my hips like a sexy dancer while flirting with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst dancer.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the look if I am the worst?¡± I examined the depths of his eyes. It was telling that he waspletely drowned in his admiration for me.


    ¡°My look is always like that. It¡¯s just¡­ you don¡¯t see it. You have no confidence in yourself.¡± He glued our forehead together and had a sweet swinging, even though the music was rock ¡®n roll. When I was bing worse movers, Hali could not take it. He lifted me like I was rice in a sack.


    ¡°Love! Darling! Babe! Sweetie! I prefer you call me Poor Little Thing! I am unique! I swear I can be! I love you, Hali!¡± I knew what I was doing. However, perhaps I was too drunk to control myself. I was talking differently and I burst out whatever came inside my head.


    ¡°Geez, she¡¯s a waste.¡± Serenity¡¯sugh was so high as if she was under the influence of liquor, too. ¡°When we were highschool, you asked someone to suck their dick. You pleadÒ»¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I covered her mouth. She continued talking. I gazed at Hali, his eyes were on fire. I smiled widely as I cuddle at Hali¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, I asked, but a good thing, the guy was a nerd one. He just ignored me as if I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Hali¡¯s upper corner lip moved up. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hell experience.¡±


    Suddenly. Hali grabbed Serenity¡¯s upper arm and then he gazed at me. ¡°Stay still. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± He brought Serenity to Tan Tan.


    I faced the counter ind. I drank everything that was there. It was soothing in the heart to feel like a teenager again. The time was faster to run. Look at me now, 23 years old, no husband, no family, but soon to have. Probably, I could not be in here again, unless Hali joined me. Therefore, I took inside my mouth all the liquor on the counter inds.


    ¡°Yum! Delicious.¡± I could not speak up clearly. I pronounced those words like a kid who had started to learn how to speak.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Hali removed the sses from me. ¡°Tomorrow, you have a headache.¡±


    ¡°You are there, right?¡± I held his hand and buried my face in his belly while he was standing in front of me. ¡°You will take care of me, right?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± He blew a sigh when he kissed me on my forehead.


    ¡°Hali Aiker?¡± Suddenly, three men sat next to me, observing us. I had no idea who were they. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we didn¡¯t see each other.¡± One of them walked toward him and tapped his shoulder. He observed me from the feet towards the face. ¡°New whore?¡±


    My ears panted as I managed to be calmed. I tightened my hug on Hali. I felt like my drunkenness automatically disappear. Hali did not talk, he just grabbed some tissues and then wiped my mouth.


    ¡°I am talking to you, Buddy. Oh,e on!¡± The man sat near us. ¡°Last time, we apanied each other, you were finding someone to be fucked.¡± His attention went to me, he touched my hair. The gritting in my jaw could be felt. ¡°Can I fuck her? I think she¡¯s better in bed. I saw her dancing there. Does her cunt sweet as your favorite egg pie?¡± They allughed. I knew  Hali was just holding his temper. His fist was slowly closing.


    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s one of the paid whore?¡±


    ¡°Hali likes someone who can fuck him from night to morning.¡±


    ¡°Someone who can suck his balls and treat him like a king, that¡¯s how bossy he was.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, sweet pussy. Let¡¯s have a good night. The tree of us, and you¡­ alone. Or Hali can join, too?¡±


    I could not take it anymore. When Hali was about to move, I did the headed first which startled him. I held the back of the man¡¯s head and then banged it to the counter ind countless times. The sound of his head colliding with the table made everyone stop even the music halted.


    ¡°What did you say again? I change my mind. I don¡¯t wanna hear it.¡± He was about to talk when I continued hitting his face on the table until the blood flowed.


    ¡°The sound of your head striking the table makes me awake. I am excited to see your brain scattering.¡± A smirk was formed into my lips. ¡°Guess how many strikes I can do for your brain to burst out?¡±

 Chapter 168

    YOU ARE MY SUN


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I gritted my teeth as my fist was slowly clenching. I liked to hit their face until their features would not be recognized. Calling her a whore was definitely out of the control, but I managed not to be mad. Perhaps, I would bring Zarya home and I would go back here to murder these men. I was with them when I was eighteen years old. They taught me different things about the Human World, even catching and hunting women, however, I did not like their hobbies. They were drug dealing and other illegal things. So I quit being with them.


    When I met the group of Froy, Khal, Tan Tan, Alisha, and Roze. I becamefortable. Every time I was with Human World, I slept with one of them, except for Khal. I hated his paparazzi who were always following him as if even if he excrete a poop, they would praise him. That was so sick, being an actor was like having a messy life and no privacy.


    Meanwhile, I managed not to burst out in anger. Nevertheless, I would go back here. Surely. Definitely. Totally.


    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s one of the paid whore?¡±


    ¡°Hali likes someone who can fuck him from night to morning.¡±


    ¡°Someone who can suck his balls and treat him like a king, that¡¯s how bossy he was.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, sweet pussy. Let¡¯s have a good night. The tree of us, and you¡­ alone. Or Hali can join, too?¡±


    My little temper was unbonded to its hold. I clenched my jaw as the annoyance covered the whole of me. I was about to stand up to kick his bad mouth when Zarya moved faster. She grabbed the back of his head and then continuously mmed his face on the table. A grin was slowly establishing on my lips.


    That was his biggest mistake, messing up with the Great Beta.


    I leaned my hand on the corner of the table while watching her. I would not worry if someone attacks her or threatens her, she can now handle herself. I grasped the ss of champagne while watching her. One of them tried to stop her, but heck! Her feet immediately kicked backward,nding on the man¡¯s chest before he came closer. She was hitting the man¡¯s face on the table when she did that, multitasking amused me. She was alert, even though the liquor made her dizzy or drunken.


    Can I call her now Drunken Master?


    I folded my arms below my chest when another one threatened to kick her. She just dodged to the left and then punched her so strongly, causing her teeth to fall.


    ¡°Woah!¡± The people were now watching and they had a jaw dropped.


    ¡°She¡¯s a gangster!¡±


    ¡°How can she do that?¡±


    ¡°Is she a cop?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good inbat.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    My ear panted when I heard thestment. Yeah, I know. She is beautiful, but I should be the only one who will say that to her. I gazed around and looked for the man who spelled those words. I never mind when I saw it was a group of teenagers. Possibly, they saw Zarya as the same age due to her height. She looked like a teenager anyways.


    I grabbed the ss again and sipped the content of it while my eyes rested on Zarya. After she banged the other man¡¯s head, she grasped the head of the other and the third one, Then, she collided the two heads.


    ¡°A!¡± The crowd was shouting loudly.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Khal hurried towards her. He prevented her from punching the man¡¯s face. The three bastards were now lying on the ground, fighting to survive. I bet they would beatose for years. Zarya was about to kick, but Khal did not let her.


    ¡°Is he Khal Gasper?¡±


    ¡°The actor?¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered when the whispering around spread out. ¡°Damn it.¡± I stood up and then walked closer to the two of them. ¡°Move your ass before everyone hits you harder. You are famous, Fucker.¡± I red at Khal.


    He suddenly observed around. ¡°This is not good.¡±


    ¡°When I say run, run¡­¡± I whispered to them. I also got Tan Tan and Serenity. ¡°We should get out of her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Them! They created a riot!¡± I heard a guy reporting to the management. He was a little distance away from our location.


    I held Zarya¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°Run!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They all moved. We stepped forward, running out of the bar. Zarya wasughing so freaking hard. Her grip on my hands was so tight as if she did not want me to let her go forever. Fortunately, we were fast-moving, therefore we immediately moved far from the ce where everyone could not catch us. Serenity was sleeping on Tan Tan¡¯s back.


    ¡°My balls, my balls! Why did you do that? We can¡¯t go back there.¡± Froy did a facepalm as Zaryaughed in his face.


    ¡°You look like balls.¡± Her chuckle was showing me that she was not on good terms. I shook my head as I lifted her in my arms. She hugged me so tight and rested her face on my shoulder.


    ¡°My one true love, Hali Aiker¡­¡± She whispered in my ear. I prevented a huge smile to form on my lips. Her voice was piercing into my heart, soothing my system and gathering all the energy, causing my heart to recklessly beat so fast.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zarya tapped Khal¡¯s shoulder who was now walking with Matilda by his side.


    ¡°You are drunk, little sister.¡± Khal fixed her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Braduh! Hali is here.¡± She cupped my cheek and kissed it plenty of times. ¡°He¡¯ll care for me.¡±


    ¡°He is, but you shouldn¡¯t hit those guys harder. What if someone takes a video?¡± Khal¡¯s voice was lowered. I knew he was worried about her.


    ¡°I am the Great Beta. The Elemental Kingdom will trial them.¡±


    ¡°Zarya, we¡¯re in the Human World.¡± Khals voice was like he wanted to chuckle.


    *****


    All my life, I was the one who served by our servants. I never did a favor to others or they could not please me to do something for them. I quaked my head when I soaked the towel with the running water from the faucet. I glimpsed at my face in the reflection of the mirror.


    I look¡­ happy? I am happy though. Super.


    I did not usually have an eyebags, but when Zarya left five years ago, I started to develop insomnia. There were times that I was awake for the whole night for three to four days, almost a week. If it was not because of Pyro, I would probably get incurable sick. He let me drink the herbs every night and he would move out from my chamber I was not yet sleeping. If Pyro was not around, Raiden did the caring as if I was a piece of shit who needed care always. I just hated when Zephyrus was the one who took charge, instead of sleeping, all I got wasughter. He joined me in everything that I had been through. I was lucky to have a brother like them.


    During my staring at the reflection in the mirror, I saw Zarya at my back. Her eyes were barely closed while walking. She hurried towards the bowl and vomited.


    ¡°My head.¡± She touched her forehead. ¡°My wolf, she doesn¡¯t want the feeling.¡±


    I shook my head as I down my knee, wiping her full face with the wet towel. ¡°I told you.¡± I touched the top of his head and then burst out. ¡°Heal.¡± The green light appeared from my hand, radiating to her.


    Immediately, her eyes widened. ¡°Did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Poor Little Thing.¡± I brushed her hair, fusing all the strands, and lifted it up. I tapped the towel on every inch of her face, and her neck. ¡°Did you feel better?¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I blew a sigh when I guided her to go in the bed. We stayed at Froy¡¯s house tomorrow, we would go back to the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Can we make love?¡± She seductively pulled me toy on the bed.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± I held the nket and covered her body.


    She giggled to my cheek, kissing my lips for so long while wrapping her arms on my nape. ¡°Stop that, Baby. You¡¯re in a clear state of mind.¡±


    ¡°I am! I know you¡¯re my lover.¡± She kissed the point of my nose and then lips again.


    ¡°You, sure?¡± I slowly touched her curves.


    ¡°Hmm? Why did the book of Elemental Kingdom has ¡®You are my sun?¡¯ on the page of you?¡± She gradually traveled the tip of her forefinger to my chest. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°You are my sun because you support my life, without you¡­ I can¡¯t survive.¡±

 Chapter 169

    THERE¡¯S NO POISON


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± When I moved my body, I felt the pain in my back, knee, and the middle of my thighs.


    What happened? Am I subjected to rape?


    I opened my mouth immediately. I was familiar with this feeling. This was the first sensation when the night I lost my virginity.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± I moved a little. There were big arms wrapping around my body. I red at Hali when I felt that I was not wearing anything. This could not be. He took me while I was drunk? This man! I wanted to kick those balls!


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He had a wide smile on his lips, but I responded with a back away.


    I grabbed the nket and stared at him with the fire in my eyes. ¡°Did you take mest night?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± His tone was proud as if he could not recognize my madness.


    ¡°You raped me.¡±


    ¡°What! No!¡± He suddenly moved up. ¡°I didn¡¯t. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°No! What¡¯s the matter with you! I am drunk! You shouldn¡¯t take advantage of me!¡± Even if I love him so much. He should still seek my approval in this matter. It hurt me when he did that withou-


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. You asked me to take you. I didn¡¯t do that without your consent.¡± His stare at me was full of worries.


    ¡°Why is there a pain in my back, middle thighs, and¡­ my whole body! It¡¯s all aching.¡±


    Hali prevented the formation of a smile on his lips until he covered his lips and thenughed so loud. ¡°You¡­¡± Heughed, rolling on the bed like a crazy person.


    Did something funny happenst night? He seemed so happy.


    I forced myself to remember everything in ordance with my scope. No events were popping up.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hali could not continue to speak when heughed andughed, no end. I could see his shaft sprang while he was rolling in bed.


    I threw him the pillow. ¡°What happened!¡±


    He cleared his throat, managing not tough. ¡°You¡¯re so hornyst night, Love. You did everything. You down on the floor and let me inside you. You requested me in different positions. I was so freaking damn tired, but you did not stop. You were mad when I said so.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You raped me.¡± Haliughed again as if that was so funny when I could see it was not. ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±


    I covered my face as the embarrassment filled me. Gradually, the memories were popping inside my head.


    ¡°Fuck me harder until I can¡¯t walk.¡± I pushed him onto the bed and I initiated everything! As in anything we did!


    I could not look directly at Hali. That was so embarrassing!


    I covered my face with the nket and I did not show my face to him anymore. I heard footstepsing to me. He stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    I wanted to kick him for calling me different endearments, but it was fine. Sweet though.


    ¡°Every person has monsters of their own. Everybody has secret and other sides. You don¡¯t have to worry about all the things you did¡­ because you did it all to me¡­¡± He was whispering, his words soothing my system. ¡°All of those¡­ I liked it. And if you want that again¡­ I will always want it, too.¡±


    A moment of silence before he talked again. ¡°Whatever you desire, I will give it to you. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll be with you¡­ because you are my sun.¡±


    I slowly peeked my one eye at him. The other one remained to hide in the nket. ¡°Did I rip your clothes?¡± I felt so shy when I asked him. I just saw his clothes on the floor, scattered pieces.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ what only matters is I have seen the entire you. The other side of you.¡± I watched the formation of curves on his lips.


    ¡°I was just drunk. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡± I pouted my lips. We made love countless times, my concern was my attitude during my insanity.


    Did he feel turned off to me? I hope not.


    ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s definitely fine.¡± He moved closer and embraced me so tight. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I was touched by his words. I slowly hugged tightly. ¡°I love you more¡­ Asshole.¡±


    *****


    I was settling on the big rock while watching Khal and Hali, they were running, and ying with Ember. I was chuckling every time Hali fell to the ground. He fell intentionally so that Ember would support him in moving up.


    The days were getting smooth. No problem. No argument. Just pure love. Hali and I were giving and taking. When he was exhausted with his duty as a king, he would just summon me in his office at the Elemental Kingdom and then he would just kiss me and then he felt charged and euphoric. He had the energy to continue his business by interacting with the other people from the other packs. He was still learning how to manage his anger, not shout, and be calmed all the time. He decided to help Raiden with all the duties burdening his shoulder. He was changing¡­ a lot. Pyro and he usually had bonding with Ember. He learned how to value every single moment in his life. Zephyrus? He was all the time in the Human World. I learned from Raiden that Zephyrus had a serious lover from there. Raiden was a little devastated when he was talking about it because Zephyrus¡¯ lover was a human. They should not have a child or else that child would be a monster. Also, the Elemental Kingdom prohibited that kind of mating.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I would wake every day with Hali next to me whether I was sleeping in my chamber or in his chamber. We were fine with this kind of setup. At least we knew to each other that we were in love and we would spend the rest of the day apanying one another.


    I was wrong when I be contended and did not think of the iing disaster.


    Leo stood next to me. ¡°Great Beta, Queen Haliana is summoning you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just go in there. Don¡¯t let her wait.¡±


    I headed to her chamber. The truth was, I had not talked to Queen Haliana. I had limited encounters with her, so I was not sure what was her personality. Or how was she as a queen to her people, but ording to Hali¡¯s story, she was the biggest thorn in his throne. That means they were not on good terms.


    ¡°Great Beta.¡± Queen Haliana greeted me in a very friendly manner. It made me hesitate about her.


    Hali said if someone was having a beautiful smile, not all of them had good intentions in their minds. Some of them had a very detailed n for you and they could not wait to apply it.


    The sounds of her heels click-ck on the floor when she walked toward me. She kissed me on my cheek and when she moved away, the smile did not leave her lips.  She held a ss of wine from the table and gave the other to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Queen.¡±


    ¡°Queen?¡± She paused, looking side by side. ¡°Your call to me as a queen is intimidating.¡± She ignored my refusal of the wine. She still insisted on putting the ss in my hand. I gazed at the ss, using my wolf power to smell what was the content of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overly think¡­¡± She swayed her hips when she stepped to the window. ¡°There¡¯s no poison in the wine unless you think there is.¡±


    ¡°What do you need, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± She gazed at the view outside the window where Hali and Khal were there. The nervousness in my chest covered me, it was deafening.

 Chapter 170

    QUEEN HALIANA¡¯S CRUELTY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Your brother?¡± She pointed at Khal who was now lifting Ember in his arms. ¡°I heard that he grew at the Human World, but ys the Battle Of The Next Betas¡­ He has potential. No¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s a great warrior like your father.¡±


    I slowly closed my fist as the tension was spreading around my system. My chest was moving up and down, but I did not want her to notice the starting fear in my body. Even if I encountered different kinds of people in the battle, Queen and royals were different. They had power and in just one word, they could kill somebody. Just like Queen Haliana.


    ¡°You amused me, Zarya Wixx.¡± She leaned her elbow on the part of her belly while she was still holding a wine ss. ¡°You can fly high, and be one of the Right Hands of one of the kings¡­¡± The grin was written on her face. ¡°Or¡­ whore?¡±


    I gasped for air as I was holding my breath. I managed to rx in spite of her words that threatened me.


    ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± She shook her head. In that gesture, I saw the angle of Hali to her face. ¡°Not whore¡­ my bad¡­ a lover?¡± She flipped her lower lips and then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re targeting one of the kings just like those sister whores: Eira and Fira.¡± She shrugged her head, cing the wine ss on the table. ¡°What¡¯s your goal? To be a queen?¡±


    I managed to be sincere in talking. I let out the air that I was holding in my lungs. ¡°I love King Water. I don¡¯t wanna be a queen. I just¡­ want him as my husband.¡±


    She scoffed, mocking me for being honest. ¡°Who will believe you? Alpha Kings are the most powerful people in the World Of Wolves. It¡¯s tempting to seduce one of them, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Apology, Your Majesty, but¡­I haven¡¯t seduced King Water.¡± I liked to continue that he was the one who owned me over and over.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Her heels stomped again on the floor towards the right, causing a sound. She opened the window widely. ¡°Flirt?¡± Sheughed crazily as if by what she was doing, she could make me say that she was right.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I love him.¡± I paused. My stare at her was saying all the emotions I felt in my heart. ¡°I love him¡­ truly.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does he love you?¡±


    Her question made me frozen. After a second, I answered. ¡°I believe him.¡±


    My eyes widened when immediately, she hurried towards me, yanked my hair, pulling me towards the window. Actually, it was nothing, the burning sensation in my scalp was nothingpared to the thousands of tears and blood I shed.


    ¡°Look at him.¡± The giggling could be traced in her teeth and jaw. She held my chin and made me look at Khal. ¡°You love your brother, too?¡±


    The tears in the corner of my eyes welled up. Even though she heard no response. She knew the answer.


    ¡°Our body isposed of sixty percent of water. What if I get all his water in the body?¡± She traced my cheek with her sharp nails. ¡°Can you sacrifice him for your beloved Hali Aiker?¡±


    ¡°Why are doing this? You¡¯re his mother!¡± I backed away from her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy because atst¡­ he found a real happiness?¡±


    ¡°He should not be happy.¡± She emphasized every syble she spoke up. ¡°Mark that in your head.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ insecure¡­ that finally¡­ he found his true love and youÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I could see the overloading madness in her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave him alone. I will kill your brother.¡± She turned her back to me, peeking in the window. ¡°This is what can I do.¡±


    ¡°Khal!¡± I heard Matilda¡¯s shout from the ground. 4


    I suddenly ran towards the window to look at them. Khal wasying on the grass, gasping for air as if he was drowning in water. Then, suddenly liquid from his nose, mouth, and eyes let out, making him suffer even more.


    ¡°Khal¡­¡± I whispered as the choking in my chest could be felt. Queen Haliana just staring at him and yet she could control him in that gesture. ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me! I am a Great Beta!¡± I liked to kick the Queen, but sadly, I could not do that. It was an act of treason and also, and it would just worsen the situation.


    ¡°You are just a¡­ Great Beta.¡± She chinned up, being proud of herself, and smirked. ¡°I am the Queen. You are just my follower.¡±


    The tears escaped from my eyes when I watched Khal coughing with blood. ¡°Khal¡­¡±


    Hali did everything that he could to save him and found out what was happening, but he could not prevent it, which means Queen Haliana¡¯s power was strong than him.


    ¡°Are you going to leave Hali now?¡± She raised her hand and snapped her finger.


    I looked away, prohibiting myself to look at Khal. Any moment, he would die. He is my brother and the only blood I have. We are just two and I do not want to lose him.


    ¡°Say yes and his suffering will stop.¡± Queen Haliana¡¯s voice was low. Not care about someone¡¯s pain. She would not mind her son.


    ¡°Hali was right¡­ you didn¡¯t be a mother to him since then¡­¡± I silently let the tears flow to my cheek. ¡± A mother should be the one who supports his child¡¯s happiness, not the one who¡¯ll


    harm him. You are¡­ worthless mother.¡±


    She did not talk back. She just intensified Khal¡¯s pain. ¡°Say yes, Zarya. I will give you one day to be with him. After that¡­ leave him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I almost whisper as the pain was intensifying in my chest.


    ¡°Because love for us¡­ doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    I gazed directly into her eyes with my blurry vision. ¡°You will end up hurting him because you are greedy¡­ you can¡¯t live in the present and forget about the past. You believe that every man in your life will abandon you.¡± I wiped the tears off my cheek. ¡°Hali is different¡­¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯ll not do the same thing to you, even if how many times you make him feel that you regret giving birth to him. Even if you me him for what happened to you. Even though you are unhappyÒ»¡±


    ¡°Choose before Khal dies.¡± She highlighted her words with full of authority.


    ¡°You are bitter. It¡¯s not true that love doesn¡¯t exist to you and him. It does¡­ you just don¡¯t wee it in your heart.¡±


    ¡°You are running out of time.¡±


    ¡°Please! I love Hali! I don¡¯t wanna break him apart. He¡¯s all to me and I am all to him! We love each other¡­ Please¡­¡± I down my knee in her front as my sob covered the room. The tears streamed to my face. My chest was suffocated, heavy, and in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t make me choose between persons that I loved the most¡­ because love doesn¡¯t need to choose who and who is not  supposed to earn it¡­ it will freely offer to anybody who deserves it¡­¡± I paused and looked up at her. It did not matter if my knee was aching. ¡°You deserve love. And trust me¡­ he loves you.¡± I whispered thest line, but it did not soften her heart. Khal¡¯s shout became severe as if she tortured him more.


    I looked down, viewing the ground. ¡°Please¡­ I am begging you.¡±


    ¡°Leave King Water or Khal will die? That¡¯s the only option you have.¡± She stood for what she wanted, not what was good for her son.


    ¡°Either of the two, it will kill me¡­¡± My eyes widened when Matilda shouted, too. My breath became heavy when I realized she was torturing her, too.


    ¡°They will die any second¡­ if you have still no answer.¡±

 Chapter 171

    THE FAREWELL


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Someone had control for that matter.¡± Matilda walked back and forth to our front.


    I was holding Khal¡¯s hand. He was sleeping deeply. My eyes were settled on him while my mind was messed up. Matilda was talking about random things. Her words were not absorbed by my head. It was tooplicated.


    Queen Halianamanded me to stay away from Hali, break his heart and we all be in peace. As if it was easy to remove Hali from my life. When the door opened, I knew it was Hali. He walked toward me and kissed my cheek. ¡°Did you eat lunch, Love?¡±


    Love¡­


    If only I could burst out all the content of my heart, I did. Hali¡¯s touch on me was warm as if I wanted to drag him to the corner, kissed him, and said that everything would be all right.


    But the reality was¡­ no, it would not be. The fact was I needed to get away Hali from my life or else everyone would be in harm. Queen Haliana told me that she knew that Seraphina was in the Human World with one cute angel and a human husband. I could not protect everyone, even though I was the Great Beta. My hands had limitations, I could not scope everyone under my protection. I would not always be there to look after them.


    She left me no option.


    ¡°Hali? Can we talk?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hali just settled his eyes at me for a second as if he was reading my soul. ¡°Hali? I called you love and yet you are calling me lÒ»¡±


    ¡°A serious matter.¡± I stoop up and gazed at the door without emotion on my face.


    Can I do this? Can I throw him away? Can I ruin my life? Can I face tomorrow without him?


    Not all love . story has happy ending. Not all couples are meant to be.


    My head was messed up while I was walking in the hallway. Thinking of my next day. Why this world is so cruel to me? I found the real meaning of happiness through Hali and now it would disappear after a few days.


    I managed not to cry when Hali circled his hands to my waist. He did not mind the guard who was looking at us. He did not care about the other royals who were passing by.


    ¡°The Great Beta? And King Water?¡±


    ¡°They seem a lover?¡±


    ¡°Is that prohibited?¡±


    Hali ignored all the sidements spreading around. If his father found out, I had no idea what would happen. Alpha King¡¯s life was always a big controversy for the whole kingdom. It was called history.


    When we arrived at his chamber, I had no idea how to start. Hali sat on the bed, pulled me, and hugged my belly. ¡°Is there something bothering you? You can tell me.¡±


    I cleared my throat as I gasped plenty of air and then blew it out. I did that three times, calming my system and giving strength to myself. ¡°Hali, I¡­ should admit it to you.¡±


    He gazed up at me with his furrowed eyebrows. For a second he smiled at me. I was captivated by that smile. Before, I was dreaming that one day, he would say he loved me back and now, I finally reached it. So sad that we had to say goodbye to each other for the betterment of everybody. I was startled when he touched my belly.


    ¡°I wonder how many weeks to create a baby? Does it has no prince or princess here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I examined his expression. He was totally d by just thinking of having a family with me.


    ¡°I nned to impregnate you.¡±


    My mouth moved openly in shock. My heart was ripping into small pieces. ¡°No¡­ no way.¡± I shook my head, disbelieving him.


    ¡°We talked about that, didn¡¯t we?¡± Hali recklessly stood up. His eyebrows were forming a wrinkled. ¡°I promised to you. We¡¯re gonna get married as soon as my father confirmÒ»¡±


    ¡°There will be no wedding.¡± I looked away as the sting buried in my chest once it spelled out from my mouth.


    Hali was stuck to where he was standing. He did not know how to respond to my words. His eyes were just resting on me, managing the gestures of a king in spite of the starting tension between us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± His jaw clenched. He tried to hold my hand, but I backed away. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zarya?¡±


    I blew an unnoticeable sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    He scoffed as he tried toe closer again to me, but I raised my hand, showing him my palm to stop him. ¡°Zarya¡­¡±


    ¡°I took herbs to make sure that we can¡¯t have a baby. You can ask Cora for that.¡± I paused, holding a lot of courage to say what I should say. ¡°I¡¯m done ying.¡± I felt like my whole world was destroyed by that words.


    He stayed standing, gazing at me with no reaction. His teeth were grinding, managing the annoyance. ¡°Repeat it.¡±


    I gazed at the window. ¡°I¡¯m done ying. I actually have no n of marrying you. I just did all of this to revenge on you. For all the things you did to me!¡± I changed my mood into a strong one, forcing myself to act like a Zarya who was in the battle, cold-blooded.


    ¡°You are a piece of shit. Remember the night I was pleading to you?¡± I paused as I showed him no affection. During those years of training, I learned how to master acting skills. ¡°You heard nothing. You didn¡¯t see my tears and pain.¡± I walked toward him. Face to face. ¡°They are all right¡­ You are a bastard.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, observing every inch of my emotions. His jaw tightened. ¡°I am. You know from the start.¡± He stepped forward to me, resulting in me moving backward. He cupped my chest and observed directly into my eyes. ¡°You are a liar. Tell me you are just kidding.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± My voice was thinking, standing for my goal: To break his heart until he is the one who takes me out of his life.


    ¡°Say it.¡± His tone was possessing authority.


    ¡°I want revenge on you. I never love you. Never!¡± I was shocked when he held my jaw, dragging me to the wall. I felt the coldness of the wall on my back.


    ¡°So you were saying¡­ all the things you showed me¡­your emotions, your love, your admiration¡­ is not real?¡± Automatically, the Hali before, the one who was maniptive, ruthless, and heartless came back. The one that I hated.


    I gulped my saliva, and cleared my throat, gathering all the courage together before I answered back. ¡°Yes. I will never ever love a man like you.¡± I moved my face closer to him. ¡°You are a monster.¡±


    He rolled his eyes, shaking his head from left to right. ¡°This is bullshit. You are bullshit!¡± He raised his fist and was about to punch me in the face, but suddenly he stopped, and move away. I could see the giggling in his jaw. ¡°Get the hell out of my sight!¡±


    I walked forward to him. ¡°Does it hurt to be fooled? You started. I ended.¡±


    I could see the overloading fire in his eyes. He just calmed himself and I had no idea where he learned it. When I moved away from him to be in the Battle Of the Beta, he was the Hali who could not control his anger. He could now rx on his own without his brothers. Without someone who could whisper and say he should stop.


    ¡°Get out.¡± He turned his back on me. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna talk to you¡­ anymore.¡±


    The tears were peeking in the corner of my eyes. I gripped my warrior suit tightly to support my body. ¡°Farewell, King Water.¡±


    He sealed his mouth, walking away from me. Just like that, no long conversation. In an instant, Hali became silent, a cold treatment. I could not understand what was spinning in his head.


    Does his love for me not that deep? That is why he just let me go?


    I stepped away from him. I was about to open the door when he spoke up. ¡°From now on¡­ avoid our way to cross.¡±

 Chapter 172

    TAN TAN¡¯S WORDS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    Days without Zarya.


    I spent the whole week at the Human World. Drinking. Looking for a woman to fuck, but when we were at room, kissing, touching- I backed away. No one could rece Zarya. Noone could satisfy me in this matter. I was like having no interest in any of them.


    I kept pestering Froy and Tan Tan. I did not care if the Elemental Kingdom was summoning me because of my duties as a king. Fuck duty. Fuck kingdom. Fuck Zarya. They are all shit!


    This was all freaking me out! I would never expect that Zarya was just ying around. All the shits I did was just a damn fool for her! I did not recognize it because she was a good actress, just like I had taught her.


    Why would she love a person who abused her plenty of times? She had reasons! She had! What is more irritating? That was all eptable!


    I yed with her from the beginning, even though I knew she was attractive in my eyes. I have never been gentle to her. Perhaps that was what she was thinking. I deserved her revenge, so I did not fight back. I did not battle for us. It was useless. She would just kick my balls away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    What is the purpose of pulling her closer to me when she is the one who is disgusted with me?


    I am a bastard.


    I am a piece of shit.


    I am a monster.


    I am a rapist. How pathetic I am for disadvantaging her when I can just court and say what I feel?


    I have no brain.


    I have no balls, too. Not a man she dreams of. Not a man she would marry. Not a man she would settle for the rest of her life.


    Because I am damaged and she would just hurt if she picked the pieces of me. All I brought to the people around me was¡­ pain.


    What a life.


    I sipped all the content of my ss while sitting on the counter ind. Tan Tan was beside me, not talking, just gazing at me, apanying me.


    My eyes narrowed when I held the ss. It was blurred. I drank for seven consecutive days.


    ¡°Buddy, I don¡¯t know what to say. Your life isn¡¯t a game. I can¡¯t teach you what to do.¡± Tan Tan suddenly talked. Until now he was streaming a game internationally. That was his job. ¡°Is it something to do with Zarya?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear her name.¡± I sipped the liquor again. There would estimated twenty bottles in my front.


    ¡°What happened, Buddy? Last time, you two were so happy. You proposed to her, you were going to be married-¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to marry me. It was all a lie. She was just fooling me to have her revenge.¡± I leaned my elbows at the side of the table.


    ¡°Do you believe her?¡±


    I froze. I set my gaze on him. ¡°Of course. Why not? She says so-¡±


    ¡°Woah! I thought you were an expert in women.¡± He shook his head and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Did you know that Serenity told me so many times that she didn¡¯t love me when we were in a fight?¡± He chuckled shortly. ¡°She told me she changed her mind¡­ she won¡¯t marry me, but at the end of the day, she didn¡¯t mean what she said¡­ Women are unpredictable, Buddy.¡± He paused for a moment and continued. ¡°You¡¯ll not know when they¡¯re serious or just want to have a fight because they¡¯re bored.¡±


    Realization hit me. Possibly. I think deeply. I shed thest time we talked to each other. However, that made me in pain again. ¡°Zarya is different from Serenity.¡±


    ¡°They may¡­ but how sure are you?¡±


    I quaked my head as the dizziness was consuming me. ¡°She has reason to hate me. You don¡¯t know the shit I did to hear before.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what did you do?¡± He adjusted his body, going to the angle where he could face me clearly.


    I took a deep breath and blew it out. I gasped at the ss again, but when I saw it had no content, I ordered another one again.


    ¡°Buddy, spell it out if you want me to help you-¡±


    ¡°I abused her.¡± I settled my stare at him. His mouth moved apart in shock. ¡°Physically. Emotionally. Spiritually.¡± All those words were emphasized. ¡°Now tell me, if she has the purpose to love me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, crap.¡± He washed his face using his palms. ¡°What do you mean abuse?¡±


    ¡°In bed. In everything. I am a total monster. She spelled it out through my face.¡±


    ¡°Say your apology and pursue her again, then. Time can heal everybody.¡±


    ¡°Not all mistakes are forgettable and forgivable.¡± I gave back my attention to the liquor.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tan Tan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s better to try than to regret what you¡¯ve not done when you are supposed to do something.¡± He grabbed my ss and drank it. ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward. Chase her or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    ¡°She falls in love with another man. Once you give away the chance¡­ it¡¯s irreversible.¡± He tapped my shoulder for the second time. This was our way offorting one another. ¡°Mouth can lie, but eyes can¡¯t. What did you see when she say the hateful words?¡±


    I remembered ourst conversation and damn it!


    I should go back to the Elemental Kingdom! Her eyes at that moment were strong like a lion. I taught her those emotions, it was a self-defense for hiding the real expression. I should know that at first.


    Possibly she just has a period? Or does she just wants to be alone? Or there is something more heavy reason than those?


    It does not matter. I will take her back. This time¡­ I will be sweeter.


    ¡°Pretty sure, there¡¯s a secret behind those words. Find out.¡± Tan Tan grabbed my bottle. ¡°What are you waiting for? Stand up and pursue her. You don¡¯t want your dick to be lonely, do you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I raised my middle finger. I tapped his back and rushed and stood up. I ran away from him while gearing him.


    ¡°Hey! Pay for your drinks! I have no cash!¡±

 Chapter 173

    YOU ARE TASTY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pardon. I¡¯mte.¡±


    Everyone looked at the entrance of the dining room. Hali showed up for almost a week of absence. He looked not miserable. His jaw was no hair. He seemed newly shaved. He also wore his clean attractive captivating dark green king garment. He walked towards the long table.  Suddenly, Khal gave him a space beside me, even though he knew I broke up with him. When Hali settled down, he never give even a small glimpse to me. He seemed unbothered by my presence. Queen Haliana smirked as she held her spoon.


    All the high borns were in front of me. We had a dinner discussion about the problems of the kingdom. I and Khal were also included because we had a position in as official. We should be aware of what was happening outside and inside of the Alpha King¡¯s World. We also had a job to fulfill to maintain peace and order.


    The conversation started. I was just listening to them. My peripheral vision was gazing at Hali. He was just silent as he ate the beef.


    ¡°We must know who the Alpha of the ck Wolves is.¡± Minister of Financial talked.


    ¡°Is there aby news about Prince Jace?¡±


    My head lifted as I heard his name mentioned by Higher King Oswald.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha¡­ probably.¡± Ladies Of All Ladies spoken up.


    ¡°My guards saw his body floating in the river. He died.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Alpha, then?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s rted to their blood.¡±


    ¡°We should gather information as soon as possible. They invaded twenty-one packs and counting. They are killing innocents.¡± King Oswald¡¯s voice was frustrated.


    ¡°They are heartless in the killing. We must put a period to their lives.¡±


    ¡°Khal?¡± Higher King Oswald called him.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Khal answered.


    ¡°Go to the East tomorrow morning. Bring Matilda with you and look for the ck Wolves.¡± Higher Kingmanded.


    ¡°Can I join him, Your Majesty?¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°You have a duty to fulfill here, Great Beta.¡± King Oswald responded.


    I nodded my head. I was worried about my brother again. I knew he could, he was brave and Matilda would go to but-


    My gaze went in Hali¡¯s direction when his hand slowly grasped my hand. My simple stare became a re.


    What do he think he was doing?


    I looked at Queen Haliana. She was upied talking to one of the ministers. Everyone was busy that they could not recognize what was happening around them.


    I gasped for air when Hali¡¯s hand gradually moved towards my skirt. I was not wearing my warrior suit because this was an important event. Women should wear formal.


    I closed my thighs and simply removed Hali¡¯s hand, but he was naughty. He just went back to caressing for my thighs. I did not let his fingers inside. However, he had strategies to make my thighs open. He dropped the spoon to my feet and bent down to get it, causing me to move my thighs apart and then he immediately inserted his hands in my middle.


    The heck! I can¡¯t control it once he won this seduction.


    ¡°Your hands, Hali,¡± I whispered as I managed to act normal. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    He just smirked, acting nothing was happening under the table.


    I gasped for air when he dragged my panties to the side. I forced myself not to express what I really felt.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± I cleared my throat. I tried to ease his hands again, but he was too strong. If I forced it, everybody would know.


    I glimpsed at Hali when his forefinger touched my clit. The electricity automatically crawled up from that little thing to my nipples, causing it to stand. I breathed in and out, managing my proper posture.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I whispered again, halting him, however, he looked deaf as he put the beef in his mouth using his right hand.


    He threatened my tiny meat in my fold by massaging it up and down and then circr. I gasped for plenty of air. It was providing a tingling sensation and a pleasure to me. It was just a finger, why am I so affected?


    My hold to my spoon tightened when he slowly pressed his middle finger into my watery hole.


    ¡°Hali, are you insane? Stop-¡± I stopped talking when he deepened his finger, rotating it like a screw movement, back and forth and even pressing on the upper portion. I could not handle the lust that was spreading around me.


    My centerfold was slippery, enough to explore with his finger. I had no knowledge of why it was so vorful. Probably because it had a thrill. Doing such dirty fingers while in front of everybody.


    I forced not to shake when he continued moving in and out of my passage. It was already wet. He knew he won this flirtation, but he managed to act like nothing was going on.


    ¡°King Water?¡±


    Hali lifted his head up. ¡°What is your suggestion?¡± One of the Ministers asked him.


    ¡°I agreed  with King Lightning¡¯s ideas.¡± That was all. He was multi-tasking and he could remain concentrated while me, I was having difficulties breathing, holding myself not to moans.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    This was scary. I did know what were they talking about, but I heard my name.


    ¡°Ye-yeah?¡± I stammered as I gazed at grinning Hali. His finger did not leave my hole.


    ¡°Any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I was looking for answers when Hali hardened his finger¡¯s thrust. He was teasing me. I calm down before I talked. ¡°King Lightning knows everything¡­ he should¡­ ahm¡­ n. We must¡­¡± Hali buried his finger deeper. ¡°We must put our trust in him.¡±


    It was a relief when their attention shifted to Khal and to the other Alpha Kings.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I glimpsed at Hali. His grin became wide.


    When is his n to stop? It was not funny. If this takes long, I will possibly cum in here. No way! That was embarrassing! He ced a monster in my head. He was a bad influence.


    A few secondster, I could not take it anymore. Lubrication was intensified. I held the spoon tightly, preventing the explosion. Nevertheless, it failed me. Something came out of me.


    The satisfaction was written into Hali¡¯s face when he felt my centerfold¡¯s wetness. It was incredible when he removed his hands inside me, raised his fingers, and licked my juices while sucking his middle finger. He seemed to taste it deliciously. My cheeks automatically heated as it became red in color.


    Oh, my gosh! Did he¡­


    He is crazy!


    Exactly, the meeting had ended. Little by little, one by one had stood up. I could not move out from where I was sitting. I was scared that something might roll down my thighs.


    Hali moved closer to my ear and whispered in a husky voice. ¡°You are tasty.¡±

 Chapter 174

    KING WATER¡¯S CRY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I wasying on my bed when someone knocked on the door. Perhaps it was Khal. I hurried towards it and opened it. When I viewed Hali, I rushed to close the door, but it was toote, he was fast, pushing me inside to let him in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with-¡± My lines halted as he cupped my cheeks and kissed my lips, just a peck.


    ¡°Please leave me alone! Is it not clear to you-¡± My words stopped again as he palmed my breasts. I was fully surprised.


    ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± His eyes were cold, his face was emotionless. I could not guess if he was mad or just missing me.


    ¡°Hali, I said what I said. I am just ying around-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s y, then.¡± He walked closer and closer to me as I backed stepping until the wall touched my back. ¡°You love my fingers, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you talking about.¡± I looked away. ¡°Leave me. I¡¯m begging yo-¡± I gasped for air when he suddenly held my hips and then turned me around. ¡°Hali¡­¡± I was breathing in and out. I felt the warm airing out of his mouth on my right ear. He was at my back as he was mming me on the wall. I could feel his hard thing inside his pants.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    All of my longing for him went away when I heard how sweet his voice was. I wanted to face him and kissed him until the morning came, but I should not let the ze of my love turn our world upside down. Many people would suffer if I did not consider them.


    ¡°Say that you love me, too.¡± He deepened his body towards me, resulting in me mming into the wall even more.


    ¡°Hali, please¡­¡± It was like hearing my old self years ago.


    ¡°I am the king. Mymand is mymand.¡± His voice possessed authority.


    My eyes widened when he ripped my red nighties and white panties. The sound of tearing it apart filled my ear. He threw it on the side.


    He is the Hali who abused me. Not the Hali I loved.


    ¡°Hali!¡±


    He wrapped his hands on my belly and suddenly thrust inside me. I fought him, trying to scratch his face, but he was stronger than me. I did everything that I could to escape from his captive; he was dominant.


    I did not know how it came, but for a minute of fighting back, I heard myself moaning and responding to his sway. I tilted my head when he kissed my shoulder as he buried his long deeper and harder.


    It was toote for me to take it back. He got me again. He made me moan his names and surrender my body, my heart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you. You are my world.¡± He whispered in the midst of pressing his hugeness forward and backward. His hands were possessively palming both my breasts. ¡°Push me away, I will just go back. You don¡¯t love me, I¡¯ll make you love me in any possible way.¡±


    He gave me a long thrust. My mouth opened wide as the moan escaped from my mouth. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Whether you like it or not¡­ you¡¯ll marry me.¡± He plugged it to where it would reach, causing my body to shake. I closed my eyes when our juicesbined together. Slowly rolling down to my thighs.


    Hali kissed my cheek. He caught me when I dropped on him due to exhaustion and the weakening of my knees. ¡°Hali¡­¡± I shut my eyes. I felt him, carrying me in his arms.


    ¡°Sleep, Baby. When you wake up, I¡¯ll still be here. ¡±


    I let the drowsiness consume me.


    *****


    When I woke up the next morning, Hali was sitting on the chair in front of my circr small table. I blinked two times as my vision was adjusting to the view. I held the nket and covered it to my body.


    I am dead. What if Queen Haliana knew about this?


    As Hali saw me, a wide grin ear by ear formed on his lips. ¡°Have a bright day ahead, my love.¡± His voice was too gentle, piercing to my heart. ¡°Don¡¯t n to take herbs again. I didn¡¯tmand you to.¡±


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I felt weak when I leaned my back on the headboard of the bed. ¡°Can you just leave?¡±


    Instead of following me, he grabbed something on the table. The shock filled my system when I saw that it was an egg pie with a topping of chocte saying, ¡®Sorry¡¯ in a handwritten design.


    I looked directly into his eyes. I could see the hope in depths that I might forgive him. I had no idea why he was asking for my forgiveness when in fact I was the one who did wrong to him.


    Hali sat beside me while holding the egg pies. ¡°Sorry for everything.¡± His tone was almost whispering due to sincerity. ¡°I hurt you and I can¡¯t take it back. Please love me.¡±


    My grip on myforter was tightened. I felt guilty for what I did. He should not feel sad, his eyes were telling me that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know your mind is a mess right now. I just want you to know that¡­ I love you. I will wait for you until you say you genuinely love me.¡± He extended his arms to pce the egg pies on the table and touched my cheek. ¡°Did you suffer any injuriesst night?¡± He held my shoulder, looking around my body and then waist. He even removed the nket to examine my body. ¡°I yearned for you. If I caused pain to you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He let out a sigh. ¡°Please trust me this time that I am true. Losing you is like losing air. If I¡­ need to down my knee to get you back¡­ I will do that¡­¡±


    My eyes widened when he suddenly knelt down. He looked down his head. I was waiting for his next words, but nothing came out of his mouth for about a second. Only to realize that he was sniffing. He was crying silently. The droplets of tears dripped on the floor. It was like a dream that the Alpha King Of Water would kneel down to me and cry just to achieve my eptance. My heart was melting with his gestures.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± His voice was cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to live without you¡­¡± He looked up at me as if he was a kid sobbing, tears were streaming on his face. ¡°My weeks were a total mess¡­.¡± He pointed at his chest. ¡°It hurts¡­ here.¡±


    My eyes watered and then automatically liquid flowed from it.


    ¡°I waited for you¡­ for five years. I hate waiting for another year¡­ but if¡­ I need to¡­¡± He sniffed two times. ¡°I will do it for you.¡±


    He gazed down again. His cry was intensified. He looked for my hand and held it. He settled his lips on the back of my hand. ¡°I am a king, but I can be your ve. Anything you desire, Darling.¡±


    I shut my mouth as I could feel the suffocation in my heart. It was like thousands and millions of spears buried into my chest. I disliked seeing Hali crying. He was the tough man I knew, a strong one. He always initiated for me to act bravely. His words kept reminding me of no crying. Look at him now, he did not ashamed of showing me his vulnerability.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I pulled him, going up. I hugged him so tight. ¡°Can we hide our rtionship?¡±


    He was startled. He stopped for a second. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my mother asked you to break me?¡±


    I blew an air, ensuring he would not notice it. ¡°No, I justÒ»¡±


    He clenched his jaw. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± He was likemanding me to spell out. I had no idea what should I do. It was unexpected that he would know it this early.


    I gazed my head down. ¡°Hali, please we shouldÒ»¡±


    ¡°Should I repeat my lines?¡±


    I breathed in and our. The silence covered the room. My hand tightened the grip on the pillow. ¡°Zarya¡­¡± He touched my cheeks and directly stare at my eyes. ¡°I can fight for you. I can turn my back on anyone who threatened us¡­ even if she¡¯s my mother. I can kill for you.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°In the name of love.¡±


    I intertwined our hands together. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You can just talk to your mother.¡±


    ¡°She has never been a mother to me.¡± He came back to his usual emotion.


    ¡°She is still your mother even if you flip the world.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re fine now?¡± The grin on his lips came back.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I just smirked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again to me, Zarya Wixx. I swear¡­ you will have twins!¡±


    I shouted when he pulled me toy on the bed and bathed my face with a kiss.

 Chapter 175

    THE INVASION


    ALPHA JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°How many packs are nearby?¡± I bit the apple. I was sitting on my wooden throne when I asked Heba.


    ¡°Three packs,¡± Heba answered as he reached for the wooden cup.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack them at the same time.¡±


    The courage was in my system. There was no one who could disagree with my ns. I was not listening to anyone. Once I decided, everyone must obey or¡­ they will be murdered.


    I forgot that my heart was still beating. It just reminded me that It was there during sleepless nights. The same nightmare, the same images, the same scenes. Three people died: Kaye, Ven, and our child.


    I could not conclude when was my revenge. Perhaps after Zarya and King Water disappeared in this world. No one could stop me from seeking their heads. The informer said that they were in the middle of their happiness. They were now lovers and exchanging care for each other. How sweet¡­ it would just end with tragedy. Just like what happened to me and Ven. I would wait for the time that they created an offspring, the heir of their powers and then I would rip them apart by getting the most important angel in their lives. No physical torture couldpare to the torture in the heart. It was longsting and painful.


    I aim to kill them¡­ little by little.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha! The other pack is fighting! Seems like the Elemental Kingdom sent warriors to guard them!¡± Heba reported to me while I was watching the screaming session and bloody battle of the pack I decided to observe. Heba took charge to attack the nearest pack.


    ¡°They will lose. We are thousands now.¡± I was confident when I inserted my hand in my pockets.


    ¡°But Alpha¡­ one man is equal to the strengths of ten men. The Elemental Kingdom made sure that the Waterfalls Pack was secured.¡±


    My eyes turned sharp as I gazed at my people. I did not respond to him. I just let him drag me there. From the moment I stomped to their territory, I shifted into my wolf form. I howled as loud as I could, telling everybody that I was the most heartless Alpha King of all time. They were all bothered by my howl until they ran toward me.


    Those men who came closer were now rolling their heads on the ground. Some had no hands. Some had broken feet. I murdered every single one of them.


    The Elemental Kingdom wasted their people. If they did not bring these guards, they would not die just like that. I stomped on the other one¡¯s shoulder and bit him on the throat. My fang was shaded with a red stain of blood. It tasted like copper, addicting in the tongue. Blood of the enemies was keeping me alive, providing me strength. The more people died, the more I gathered a fire of revenge which served as my power.


    One of the guards struck my right waist. He was the one who got a score of hitting me. This one was brave enough to beat me. I concentrated my gaze on him. My wolf eyes observed his features. I would never be wrong. He is King Water¡¯s loyal personal protector, Leo.


    If I was in my human form, I would rather have a smirk on my lips. My wolf groaned. This night would be a good night.


    ¡°You¡­ will die tonight.¡± Leo gritted his teeth.


    When I had one step, he threw the spear that he once buried in my waist. I could not feel any pain at all. Even the ache left me. Suddenly, he jumped so high and changed into his wolf form.


    I prepared for his attack. When he hurried towards me, I shed him with my ws on the neck. He dodged and only got a little scratch from me. I would never belittle him. He was one of the best warriors that was why King Water¡¯s Protector was his title.


    He ran again and attacked me. We exchanged strengths and ws shing around. We rolled on the ground as the fighting continued. I was so annoyed when he cut my cheek. This would probably leave a mark. When I had a chance, I took revenge on him by shing back on his cheeks. I used all my courage together to push him and once I won, I cut his throat. The blood spilled to my face. This was an honor of a winner.


    I was not yet finished with him. I separated his head from his shoulder until it crawled on the soil. I shifted into my human form and held Leo¡¯s head by the use of his hair.


    ¡°King Water will be d to see you beheaded.¡± A smirk was written on my face.


    I observed its structure. Suddenly, the night my father died popped into my head. He had lots of mistakes for other people, but seeing him killed by Zarya like an animal, it ripped me into tiny particles. He was not a good father nor a bad father. He was in the battle. However, his belief in me will never be forgotten. He once said that I would be the best alpha of our pack where could be written in the history. He never stop trusting me that one day, I would be like him.


    No, I will never be like him. I am worse than him.


    Heba watched me walk near him. When I reached him, I threw my head at him. ¡°Send this to King Water as a gift.¡±


    ¡°But, Alpha, it will light up the fire¡­ a war against us and the Elemental Kingdom. They are the capital and they are holding all the remaining unattacked packs.¡± Heba has always been a mindful person. Sometimes, I like it, but all the time, I hated it.


    ¡°When we started to invade packs, we already set fire.¡± I gazed on the other side. Haya was walking toward us. ¡°Where were you?¡±


    ¡°Murdering anybody.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. She was bathing in someone¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Wash yourself in the river. I need a cunt to fuck.¡±

 Chapter 176

    HEAD


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°There¡¯s a gift from King Water,¡± Seryo told me when he saw me walking in the hallway. Good thing, I was on my way to Hali¡¯s office.


    Seryo handed me the wooden box. ¡°Who gave this?¡±


    ¡°Unknown. Just saying a gift from a friend living in the East.¡± He stopped walking. ¡°I forgot! King Fire asked me to look at Fira and Princess Ember. I¡¯m taking my leave. Just make sure that gift will arrive at King Water.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I nodded at him and then I looked down to the wooden box.


    Is it a treasure? Who will give this to him?


    After a few seconds, I reached his office. I saw how serious he was while staring at the Alpha King¡¯s World Map, studying every corner of it.


    ¡°Pst.¡± I peeked at the door. He looked up. When he saw me, his eyes sparkled in happiness. I hurried towards him.


    Since we came back together again, we hid it from Queen Haliana. She just knew that we were not together. Hali acted sad while he was meeting him. He talked about me who ripped his heart apart. That made Queen Haliana satisfied and content. Hali told me that she had ambition. She had a n of targeting the Higher King position. Once Hali was held as the king of all kings, she also had a position there.


    I could not understand why she was seeking more power when she already had? Having the element of power could be considered one of the unbreakable, and undefeatable individuals. They were hard to beat.


    I ced the box on Hali¡¯s table. His attention was not on that matter. His eyes were staring at my face and then a secondter, he stood up, wrapped his big arms on my hips and then lifted me. He dragged the box to the side and ced me on the table.


    ¡°Baby, you should check the box first.¡± I pushed his chest a little. ¡°And I won¡¯t take long. Your father summoned me for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Fuck them all.¡± He positioned his body in my middle and kissed me hard. I responded to his kisses. The sound of lips to lips smacking surrounded the area.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck in the office. It¡¯s sacred.¡±


    We both stopped when suddenly Zephyrus¡¯ voice could be heard. I immediately got down on the table.


    Hali¡¯s forehead was forming a furrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you have manners? You should know furst before entering.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s open, so Ie in.¡± Zephyrus¡¯ aura was strange to me. He had no smile, no light expression, or friendly face.  He was purely serious as if the next words that woulde out from his mouth would be horror.


    ¡°ck Wolves Pack attacked other packs again.¡±


    His lines made us freeze. I had a guess that Prince Jace was the leader. Or should I say Alpha Jace? For sure he would take revenge on me. By that time, we w¨¬ll meet each other. I would not have pity on him. One of us will die.


    ¡°They vanished. They¡¯re not a threat. No members, really?¡± Hali sat again on the swivel chair.


    I woke to the couch and settled my body next to Zephyrus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. They¡¯re now thousands.¡± Zephyrus stretched his arms, reaching to the battle of wine on the side table.


    I was in shock for the second time. ¡°We left him with just himself? Who will help him?¡±


    ¡°Honey Zarya, change is possible. Years passed.¡± Zephyrus responded.


    Hali did not like the way he addressed me, so he threw a feather pen at him. Zephyrus caught the feather in just one hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind about the Elemental Kingdom. I thought of the small packmunity.¡± Zephyrus ced the mouth of the bottle on his lips and then drank it straightly.


    We were rmed by the knock. I stood up and opened the door. I bowed my head to Raiden, Colden, and Pyro.


    ¡°Did Leoe home?¡± Hali asked them from the moment they entered. ¡°Ist saw himst week. He gave me some advice about love. The ball knew nothing about that shit, but heforted me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of our concerns why we¡¯re here.¡± Raiden¡¯s eyes were sharp and scary, causing shivers to my spine.


    Why are all of them serious?


    Pyro remained standing while gazing at Hali. Colden sat next to me. Raiden bent his body and leaned his hands on the table while staring at Hali.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see Leo¡¯s body,¡± Raiden revealed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hali froze for a second. He folded his arms and confidently spoke up. ¡°Maybe he went to his mother? Isn¡¯t it Freedom Dayst-¡±


    ¡°Did he ask your permission?¡± Pyro¡¯s words interrupt Hali¡¯s speech.


    ¡°No. He usually went to his mother because I told him not to worry if he wanted to visit her. I trusted him.¡± Hali¡¯s gaze set on Raiden. ¡°Did he betray me? I¡¯m gonna cut his balls if-¡±


    ¡°Leo is included in the warrior who wasmanded to protect the Waterfalls Pack, the alliance of Water Pack.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to him, then. He dreamt of bing a warrior-¡±


    ¡°I think he died.¡±


    The silence filled the whole area. I blinked two times as I was absorbing the information. It was hard to understand at the beginning because why would Leo die? I just talked to himst time. He smiled at me and we had a short conversation about his role as King Water¡¯s Protector. This must not be true.


    ¡°King Lightning¡­¡± Hali stood up, and fought his stare of Raiden as his fists were closed. ¡°You are clever¡­ yes¡­ but your knowledge can¡¯t scope everything.¡± He turned his back to him, making himself busy by looking down at the map. ¡°Leo will never die. Imanded him to stay alive as long as I didn¡¯t tell him to die.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Raiden¡¯s voice was low as if he was pretty serious. ¡°Nobody was left alive. Women were raped and murdered by ck Wolves Pack. Warriors died in the most painful way. I saw¡­¡± Raiden grabbed a sword from his side and ced it on the table, ¡°This.¡±


    Hali was slowly weakening, settling on the swivel chair. ¡°That motherfucker. I ordered him not to leave my gift anywhere.¡± Hali grabbed the sword. ¡°Thanks. You found this.¡±


    ¡°Why act like an idiot?¡± I was surprised when Pyro talked.  His voice sounded irritated to Hali. ¡°He died. Why can¡¯t you ept those simple details? Damn it.¡±


    ¡°You can say that because you are unbothered!¡± Hali recklessly stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Leo dies unless I see his body! Where is the body, huh? Where!¡± I almost jumped when he punched the table. ¡°No body. No evidence. I will not believe it!¡± He emphasized those words one by one.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Pyro messed up his hair. It was like he wanted to say more, but he ended the conversation just like that to avoid the tension.


    ¡°If Seryo dies, will you ept immediately? Right after it was announced?¡± Hali chinned up. He chuckled sarcastically when Pyro was unable to talk. ¡°No, right? Because they are not just a protector or a guard! They are friends of ours! Like a brother!¡± Hali walked towards Pyro. ¡°You will never understand because¡­ you are a selfish dick.¡±


    Pyro gritted his teeth as he red at Hali. This was what I observed for the longest time. Hali had always argued with his brothers. Sometimes he was shouting at Colden, but most of the time, he was mad at Pyro for just a simple reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re battling nonsense.¡± Raiden went in the middle of them.


    My eyes widened when suddenly Hali¡¯s fistnded on Pyro¡¯s face. Pyro just backed away as if his punch was a weak one. Hali attacked Pyro again. I could not understand why he was so mad at him when in fact, it was just a little argument. No matter how many times Hali hit Pyro he could not hurt him. Pyro was dodging left and right, resulting in no score for Hali.


    Is Pyro the king of dodging? Or Hali was just so mad that he could not control his emotions.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Stop them!¡± I did not care if they were alpha kings. They should halt them or else they would hurt each other.


    ¡°Hali¡¯s mad¡­¡± When Colden talked, I stared at him. ¡°Not to Pyro, but to Leo¡¯s death. If he¡¯s in that state, we are letting Hali punch whoever he wants. By that, he can release his anger.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he can bruise King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about him. Pyro can handle himself.¡±


    My attention went to Hali. He kept on punching while Pyro was dodging side by side, down and up. Hali could not hit him even once until he stopped moving. Hali looked for something and when he saw me, he hurried towards me. He hugged me so tight. I could feel his racing heartbeat.


    ¡°Darling¡­ tell me. Leo is not yet dead, right?¡±


    I could not move my body. A secondter, I raised my hand and tapped his back. ¡°The sun will rise and give you hope.¡±


    His hug to me tightened. ¡°Leo is like a brother.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know. Shhh.¡± I brushed his hair using my fingers.


    I had no idea why my eyes pointed at the wooden box. An instinct for me to open it covered my system. Hali almost forgets about the gift. However, there was no asion today. Howe someone sent a gift?


    I waited for Hali to calm down before I let him sit on the couch. I walked to the wooden box and slowly opened it. My eyes widened as my mouth parted.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± The nervousness filled my system when Hali asked. He was about toe near me when I closed the box.


    ¡°Nothing. No content.¡±


    ¡°May I see?¡±


    ¡°No, Hali. It¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    I had no choice, but to let him see it. He was surprised when he saw Leo¡¯s head¡­

 Chapter 177

    HALI¡¯S LITTLE SECRET


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I never left Hali. I witnessed his sadness reflecting back to me. He buried Leo¡¯s head on the grave of the heroes¡­ alone. Hemanded everyone to move away from him, even me. I was just peeking at him from the distance while wearing my ck cloak and warrior suit. The night was so dim and heavy rain was pouring into the surrounding. The lightning was like apanying Hali to his grief. I witnessed his misery and it was so painful to me, triple killing my heart. I wanted to go and hugged him so tight and say everything will be okay, but no. It would never be okay.


    Once the life of a person was taken, it was irreversible. They would not see him no matter how long we wait. We can¡¯t talk to them and shared ourughter. Leo was one of the essential people to Hali. He was with him since he was a kid. They grew together. They learned together. Love growing anywhere, in spite of their rank differences.


    ¡°Maybe I can apany him?¡± Khal asked me while he was watching Hali.


    ¡°You try. I don¡¯t want to see him alone with that pain.¡±


    Hali was now looking down on the ground while the rain was soaking him. I knew he was crying silently with that hidden face. I knew his heart was heavy and he could not handle that to the point that he would break down at any time. King had emotion and Hali was not an exemption.


    I observed Khal walking towards Hali. Admittedly, among the alpha kings, Hali was the friendly one. Those friends of him were important to him despite their races: human or werewolves. He valued every single of them like a real family.


    I activated my ear to hear what was the content of their conversation even if I was far.


    ¡°Buddy.¡± Khal mmed next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll not ask if you¡¯re okay ¡¯cause it¡¯s obviously not.¡± He tapped Hali¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We can¡¯t stop the death of people when it¡¯s already their time.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I am his king¡­ although he was my protector. I should have done something¡­ for him before he died. I didn¡¯t even say how grateful I was to meet him and be part of his life.¡± Hali covered his face with both hands. ¡°His mother has been waiting for him until now.¡±


    Silence covered them. Only the loud sigh could be heard and the droplets of the rain on the soil. One moment and I realized that it was raining because of Hali¡¯s grief. Sometimes, he had control over the rain, however, I could notprehend why the lightning was tracing the dim sky. I looked around to find King Lightning, for sure, he was there due to the thunder. There he was, standing behind the tree, no umbre, letting the rain wet his body. I heard that King Lightning was also one of Leo¡¯s close among the kings. It was probably aching to him, too. He just did not show it because Hali was now vulnerable. He did want to add on his emotion.


    *****


    The next day, Hali told me that he was something to do for the rest of the day. I should not find him. I felt sorry for him and at the same time worried. After Leo¡¯s head was buried in the soul, he kept moving out of the kingdom. It was bad for me to think that he was meeting a woman outside. I mean¡­ it was irrational to think and used him. I saw him sometimes that hemanded his guard to gather beautiful flowers in the garden and cooked him some delicious food. Every single day, he was doing it as if he was courting someone outside. I was once seducing him, I climbed on his bed naked, but he responded nothing. Unlike before, that one motive, he would make love to me. He did not look directly into my eyes.


    I am afraid¡­ I am scared that he found a woman better than me, beautiful, brave, and more addictive than me. I was frightened by the stories that Hali was once a yboy. A man who fucked different women and yed with them. It was aching my chest, even though he said he will marry me, but until now I got no news about the wedding.


    I was looking down from the tenth floor as I watched King Water. He had a big basket and a bundle of sunflowers in his hands, walking away from the Elemental Kingdom. Automatically my tears rolled from my eyes down to my cheek.


    Does he not love me anymore? Is he tired of loving me? Or is he looking for another woman?


    I closed my palm as I gritted my teeth. I followed him, even though I was afraid of what should I find out. If he has a woman, will I leave without him?


    Before I left the Elemental Kingdom, I saw Queen Haliana peeking in the window. She smirked at me and nodded. She had no knowledge that I did not leave Hali, we just did not let anyone see us together except the Alpha Kings and my brother.


    I waited for her to back away from the window before I continued following Hali. He went to the woods. I hid at the back of the big branch of a tree when he looked back. He would easily know I was here if he could. I was a little surprised when he walked again. I caught myself in the middle of the forest. He knocked on the house that was located at the center of the woods.


    I could not move when a woman opened the door. I was stuck to where I was standing. I knew this woman, she was one of the omegas of the kingdom. My heart was broken into small pieces when he came inside the house. My imagination for what they were doing slowly killed me.


    Is Hali not like me anymore? Is his love fades just like that?


    I held my chest as the pain traced from it. I silently sobbed when I leaned my back on the main branch of a tree.


    Why would go in there to confront him? If he really loves me, he will never cheat on me, right? Really? Omega? And he brought flowers and food for her?


    Funny. I am stupid.

 Chapter 178

    LOVE LIKE THE WAVES IN THE OCEAN


    ALPHA JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Haya was moaning while her body was shaking, moving up and down while I was rocking her body. I stuck with her for the rest of the years. She was a jealous woman, unlike Kaye and Ven. She did not want to share me with others. I was not that fool to make love to different women, even though how pretty they were. Ven, Kaye, and Haya were enough to me. I fell in love three times, threedies and I was doing ruthless now due to my avenge.


    While I was thrusting in and out of her hole, I was thinking of how Ven and Kaye died. I was afraid that I might forget my purpose because of my deep love for Haya now. We had the battle to win and nothing would change the n.


    ¡°Alpha Jace?¡± Haya leaned her face on my chest. I used my arm as a pillow.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought of Ven and Kaye?¡±


    I blinked two times as the ache filled my chest. Time passed and it remained painful. ¡°All the time.¡±


    ¡°We should get Zarya and King Water¡¯s heads as soon as possible.¡± I could hear the madness in Haya¡¯s voice. ¡°I am thirsty with their blood.¡±


    ¡°We have to n well. King Water possessed the element of water power. We can¡¯t murder him easier.¡± I leaned my palm on the top of her hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°A little time.¡±


    ¡°And what will happen afterward?¡±


    I settled my eyes on her. I could read the hope to its depth. Afterward? All I n was how to get there, how to be a powerful alpha, and how to avenge mydies and my child. I had no n after all the chaos.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Haya gazed at the ceiling of the tent. ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if there¡¯s afterward.¡± She let out a frustrated air. ¡°One team will definitely go in this world. It¡¯s either us or them.¡±


    ¡°You should promise me.¡± I cupped her cheek, caressing it up and down.


    ¡°Anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± I rested my lips on her forehead. ¡°If you can see that we are about to lose, just run and nevere back. Leave in peace and start a new life.¡±


    Haya closed her eyes, the tears crawled to her cheek. I immediately ease the liquid with the use of my thumb. ¡°That¡¯s an order from the Alpha King Of ck Wolves Pack.¡±


    ¡°ButÒ»¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare break mymand.¡±


    *****


    ¡°We are here to be united¡­ be together with one intention.¡± My eyes narrowed as I walked in front of the giggling cannibals and men from the different packs that we invaded. ¡°One aim. One blood¡­¡± I paused and gazed around. ¡°We aim to destroy the Elemental Kingdom and reced their rotting system with a more pleasurable¡­¡± The shout began to be heard. They were eager to rule the whole Alpha King¡¯s World. ¡°More happiness where an only man can rule and only woman can obey.¡±


    I moved my head, and I saw Haya on the left side, staring at me. ¡°Ladies will be introduced to the world of pleasures. To the world where willingness will spread around. They will bear the next warriors of history. They will be the next rulers! Royal! High born!¡±


    They screamed so loud. The giggling was on their jaw, teeth were grinding as they raised their spear, swords, bow, and knives. Each of them loathed the dynast ruling of the Elemental Kingdom where the only rulers were high born. They had never given a chance to ordinary people like them. Once I won the battle, I will revise the book of the elements. I will create aw that everyone can be a high born when they win thebat. Strength versus strengths. Techniques versus techniques. Blood versus blood. The winners will not just be a royal, but in the next generation, their offspring will be born royals.


    ¡°We will win the battle, Warriors.¡± I spoke up with all the encouragement I had.


    ¡°We will win the battle, Warriors!¡± They repeated it over and over again.


    ¡°Louder!¡± I gritted my teeth as my eyes were sharpened.


    ¡°We will win the battle, Warriors!¡± They shouted louder.


    After the discussion of the n, Imanded Heba to work hard for the training of all our people. He did everything that he could to provide knowledge to each of them. I watched them for an hour while sitting on my wooden chair. After a few hours, I looked for Haya. I saw her at the rivers with the otherdies, ying with the water, bathing, andughing. They were all naked. When they noticed that my eyes were settling on them, they stopped their conversation and bowed their heads to me.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Imanded the women. They immediately let out of the water. Haya was about to move up when my words filled her ear. ¡°Excluding you.¡±


    She halted and then watched the woman. I waited for them to finally disappeared before I started the conversation with Haya. ¡°I have a great n for you.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, Alpha.¡±


    I sat down on the gray medium size rocks near the water. I held her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Months from now, we¡¯re going to attack the Water Pack.¡±


    ¡°We? Am I not belong?¡± Haya¡¯s forehead knitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡± I looked away from her. ¡°Get all the t7hings you needed. Heba will bring you to the Human World.¡±


    ¡°What? No! You¡¯re noting with me?¡± She began to panic. She moved out of the water and sat beside me. I held her clothes and gave them to her.


    ¡°Once the battle was done, I will send a raven to the Human World to bring you back here.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s no ravenes? No!¡± She began to sob. She pleaded with me to bring her into the battle over and over again, but I said no. ¡°I have no family! You are my lover. How about me? Who can take care of me there? Human World is not like the Alpha King¡¯s World. It¡¯s wider and I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know how to survive there without you!¡± The intensity of her cry¡¯s sound covered my ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s final. No one can change my decision. Heba will be there for you. He¡¯ll look up to you.¡±


    She even down her knee to me. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Alpha. I want to be with you dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me!¡± I raised my voice to her to stop her from pleading. I managed to be mad, so she would be afraid of me. ¡°This is for you! I chose what was right!¡±


    She shook her head as the tears streamed to her face. ¡°If I¡¯m not with you¡­ there¡¯s nothing right in this world.¡±


    I bit my lips as I held her both cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ll cross paths again. To the Gods, I swear.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s no God to fulfill your swear? How about me? Will I¡­ wait for you until myst breath?¡± My heart cracked when her sob turned into a loud cry.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I kissed her on the forehead as my eyes closed and my heart pounded.¡±Then we¡¯ll meet again in the hereafter.¡±


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I heard Heba¡¯s voice to my back. I gazed at him and gestured for him to get Haya.


    ¡°Alpha! No! Please! I wanna be with you forever! Alpha please¡­ please¡­ please! Wherever you are¡­ I¡¯ll be with you! Alpha Jace!¡± She paused shouting and pleading. Her next words made me frozen. ¡°I love you¡­ I love you like the strong thunder!¡±


    I never looked at her because I knew this would just cause weak to me.


    At times, people are fierce. They just be fragile because of their loved ones. Haya is my weakness.


    I love you more like the waves in the ocean.


    *****Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    HAYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Heba asked me as he ced the backpack on his dorsal. He was dragging me away from the site.


    I looked up at the gray sky, the rain was threatening. ¡°No.¡± I sobbed with my heart out. I slowly ced my hand on my belly.

 Chapter 179

    KHAL¡¯S ORDINARY DAY


    KHAL¡¯S POV


    ¡°You, well?¡± I felt worried about my sister. She was in her room for the whole day, even if Higher King Oswald summoned her. She reasoned out that she was sick.


    ¡°I witnessed him.¡± She rested her eyes on the window. She could not even change her clothes from yesterday. Still wearing the white long robe. Her hair was a mess as if she did notb it.


    ¡°Witness, who?¡± I grabbed one of the chairs, ced it in front of her, and sat there.


    ¡°Hali.¡± Her lips were pale. Possibly due to not eating anything. If Matilda did not inform me, I would not know that she was dealing with stress. ¡°He has another woman.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My forehead knitted. I would not believe it easily. Perhaps they had a misunderstanding about whatever they were quarreling about. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I saw it right in front of me. He brought flowers and food to the Omega¡¯sdy! I¡¯m gonna cut her throat.¡± She gritted her teeth as she moved up. I covered my nose when suddenly a smell flew from her. This was what I did not like about being a wolf. The smell was intensified more than the real human sense of smell.


    ¡°Since when did youst bath?¡±


    She widened her eyes. Suddenly, Hali¡¯s voice could be heard outside the room. She ran as fast as she could going to the bathroom. Iughed as loud as I could. She felt she was heartbroken that even after bathing she forgot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him in as long as I¡¯m not yet done!¡± Zarya¡¯s shouted from the bathroom.


    ¡°Copy.¡±


    ¡°Zarya? Love?¡± Hali knocked again.


    I opened the door. I smiled at Hali widely. ¡°You have an issue to solve. Don¡¯te inside as long as she was not yet done bathing.¡± I tapped his shoulder. ¡°Break your leg.¡± He was curious when I left him alone.


    *****


    I was swamped with the duties of the Master Of The Beta. They were correct, being a wolf was not easy. Being involved in the royal meansmitting your entire life to it. I already met my wolf when I was at the battle of the beta, I thought I had no wolf due to my mother¡¯s blood, but good thing it showed up. I headed to Matilda. She was with King Lightning. I had no idea what was their discussion about, but surely it was about the Elemental Kingdom¡¯s matter.


    When Matilda saw me, she asked permission from King Lightning. She bowed at him before walking toward me. She tiptoed and reached my cheek. I embraced her using my arms. Today was the only time we could walk or rx because we were done with the Alpha King¡¯smand.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± I pleased my lips on the edge of her nose. ¡°I can¡¯t take my eyes off of you,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    I followed her when she dragged me towards the inside of the Elemental Kingdom. She brought me to her room and kissed my lips. I fought back her kisses. I would never be tired of doing this to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna make love with me?¡± She whispered to my ear, flirting with me while caressing my chest.


    ¡°You know, I want to.¡± I cupped her cheek and kissed her so gently as if she was a vulnerable ss that would break once I did not handle it well. ¡°After marriage.¡±


    I knew that this was traditional. In a generation of a gentleman. I did not want her to experience a man who was just ying around and when they were done, she would be thrown like trash. My mother was once abused. That was a lesson to anybody this thing should not be given without marriage. My perception was different from theirs. We slept together most of the nights, but I never nned to take her. She was too significant to break.


    ¡°I want the wedding extraspecial, Matilda.¡± I kissed her forehead plenty of times as I was caressing her neck. It was funny that I was refusing the pleasurable moment for a man.


    Matilda held my hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My knowledge scoped that Matilda was abused, not just once, but plenty of times and I knew that she felt bad about that every time I heard her talking to the otherdies. She felt dirty with herself and look down on her. She felt that she was broken and would never be glued together. Last night, she told me everything about her past. She said to me what happened between her and Hali. After she left the Elemental Kingdom, there she experienced different kinds of suffering which made her Matilda, The White Hair Woman Murders. In spite of what happened, she was still brave to gamble her heart for someone like me. She admitted that at her first sightnded on me, she liked me and no one could halt her from loving me. In her damaged heart, there was me, fixing, and sticking it together until itpletely healed.


    ¡°You¡¯re more than repair now.¡± I ced my hands on her waists. ¡°You¡¯re the purest women I met because your heart is clean and kind.¡± My mouth went to her ear. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for the wedding night toe.¡±


    Then, we both chuckle with happiness covering our hearts. I realized there was more beyond my sess in the Human World. There was another dream to a goal regardless of my international actor achievements, best looking, best leading manÒ»Life will never stop when you pursue your one biggest dream. There is always something to pursue.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now¡­ I want to aim to be her husband. Soon.


    If the Higher King approves our wedding. She did not know that I file that. It was a surprise.


    *****


    We went to the House of Karl for visitation to Cleo. Due to the tight schedule and ruling of his house, he could not go out and meet us. Although Zarya was going to him most of the time, they bonded together. By the way,st week he married Deni Zin which made Matilda envy to them. It could be seen in the twinkling of her eyes that she was looking forward to me saying the date of our wedding. However, I did not spell it out. Everyone was getting married, we would not be thest. Time wille and she will see¡­


    ¡°Khal!¡± Cleo seemed ted when his eyes met mine. ¡°Thank, God. You visit me. I will die with those duties. Should I create a child, so he could manage our House?¡±


    The three of usughed so loud. Getting matured and having a title means a busy every day.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zarya?¡± His eyes moved around, finding her.


    ¡°Brokenhearted.¡± I chuckled a little. I believed that no matter what they have been through, they could fix that. They love each other. That was enough reason to stay.


    ¡°Poor Zarya, I can¡¯t go with her.¡± He whispered his next lines. ¡°My wife is getting monster again. She¡¯s shouting to me nonstop.¡±


    I smiled with a sound. ¡°That¡¯s how it used to be.¡± During my high school days, my friends and I loved to take overnight with one of the houses, I saw that situation all the time with Froy¡¯s father and stepmother. The same as Alisha¡¯s parents.


    Well, I am missing them anyway. I hope I can drag the day to Freedom Day, so we can visit them again in the Human World.


    After a second of conversing, Deni Zin walked out of the room. She waved her hands at us and then went to Cleo. She pecked on his cheek.


    ¡°Is that acting? Excuse me you can¡¯t fool Khal. he¡¯s an actor in the Human World. You are just being sweet because they are here.¡± Cleo teased her wife.


    ¡°I will not kiss you again!¡± Deni Zin shouted at him. I just had a facepalmed when they started to fight in front of us.


    Damn this. I thought having a wife is the best feeling ever. Look at them, they just married weeks ago and yet they look like an enemy who would kill each other.


    ¡°Lord Cleo! There are battalions of wolves attacking our House!¡± In an instant, that news filled our ears.


    Great. Seems like I will face a battle again. Geez. I thought this is my free from duties day.

 Chapter 180

    GRANDMA


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    Hali was about toe near me when I stopped him by showing my palm. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    His both eyebrows moved up. ¡°Why?¡±


    I gazed away to eliminate the pain of what I saw. I was not sure, but why would he go there with flowers?


    ¡°Just go,¡± I whispered with no energy. I did not want to create an argument, so it was better to be silent and let him tell me about it.


    Even if I told him to go, he went toward me and said. ¡°You have no right tomand me. I am a king, remember?¡± He climbed on the bed and hugged me so tight. ¡°Good thing, you took your bath. We¡¯ll go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    I was insanely in love with him. I was not aware that I had already forgiven him even though he said nothing or confessed nothing. I just wish that woman was not his affair or else¡­ I am going to cut his big long manhood. I swear!


    Well, I love him so much.


    Meanwhile, I found myself walking in the middle of the woods with my curiosity. Why would he bring me here? Does it have something to do with his affair?


    All throughout our travel his arms were on my shoulder, a sign of possessiveness and telling every creature in this world that I am his. When the moment we arrived at the house in the middle of the forest. He spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding it from you. I just don¡¯t know how to start talking about this matter.¡±


    I moved my head down as I gripped my skirt tightly. So it was true? He had another woman? He never thinks of me. I hate him to the bone but¡­ I love him. Truly.


    ¡°King Water!¡± It was unexpected when the woman open the door. I was starstruck by her beauty. Her perfectly white skin with blonde hair, beautiful small eyes, pointed nose like a British woman, and lips were thin with a well-formed jawline. I was just a littlepared to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s my secret,¡± Hali whispered beside me. Even though my heart was bleeding I continued going inside the small house.


    ¡°What do you want, King Water? And Great Beta? Lemon tea or apple juice?¡± The woman had an amodating attitude and a friendly tone. She seemed unbothered by my presence even though she knew I was Hali¡¯s, prioritized love.


    The woman walked toward me and offered her hands. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Ayesha.¡±


    Hali gestured his head that I should get the hand. I slowly bonded our hands as my eyes were sharpened. What¡¯s the purpose of meeting her? To p directly into my face that she is more beautiful than me.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx, The Great Beta, Poisonous Strawberries, and Lady Of Overkill,¡± I emphasized every title I said to make her cringe. She was messing up with the most dangerous Hali¡¯s girlfriend. She should know her ce.


    ¡°King Water told me. I am your number one fan. I want to be like you!¡± Her energy was as high as the warm temperature.


    ¡°Your age?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am eighteen.¡±


    I gazed at Hali and giggled at him, but he just smiled at me. I was eighteen years old when we first meet. So he likes a woman with an eighteen years old? I am not a teen anymore. I am twenty-five years old, that why he dislikes me now? Great!


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Hali asked while looking around.


    What? So there¡¯s another woman? Wow! He is fantastic! A yboy will never be changed! I hate him so bad!


    ¡°Oh, yeah. She¡¯s in the kitchen.¡± Ayesha hurried to walk away from us. When she came back, I was startled when an old woman holding a cane while stepping slowly. Ayesha was helping her to walk. What is this? Am I wrong in using Hali?


    ¡°Did Leoe home?¡± The old woman asked.


    The tears in my eyes welled up. This woman was Leo¡¯s mother, wasn¡¯t she?


    Hali stood up and helped her to settle on the wooden sofa. I could not breathe out. I felt suffocated when I felt bad for the old woman. She did not know that his son already died? I wondered how painful it could cause her.


    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s at the Elemental Kingdom¡­¡± Hali looked down as the spark of pain traced in his eyes. ¡°He wille home¡­ soon.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring him, King Water?¡± The old woman suddenly touched his shoulder, tapping it up until it reached his face. I wondered why he was like trying to find out who was in front of her.


    Is she blind?


    ¡°He¡­ was just busy.¡± Hali¡¯s stared at the old woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? Did you bring flowers when I said don¡¯t pick the flower in the garden? Let them shine in its stem and fall when it¡¯s time to fade.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Hali was getting emotional. ¡°But I bring you the flower that never fades.¡±


    My tears condensed in the corner of my eyes when Hali grabbed my hand and bonded it to the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hands.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see her glow, but I can tell you what she looks like.¡± Hali slowly formed a smile. ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful in the garden and even if I pick her, she continues to twinkle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! Is she Zarya Wixx? The Daughter Of The Great Beta?¡± The excitement filled her voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s now the Great Beta, Grandma, and I have always been proud of her,¡± Hali told it with his heart.


    My tears slowly rolled to my face. It was breaking to know that Leo disappeared from this world, leaving her beloved mother. I just wondered what would be her reaction when she knew the truth.


    She gradually tapped my hands, recognizing my features. When her palms reached my cheek, she wiped my tears. ¡°King Water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I told you. She is.¡± Hali¡¯s confident tone could be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of waiting for your heir.¡±


    Hali chuckled cutely. ¡°Just a little wait. I¡¯m trying so hard.¡±


    I liked tough when Hali scratch his nose in embarrassment. I found him adorable. My heart automatically felt light. That was why he wanted us to have a child because of Leo¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Hali sniffed. Hali shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll always be here for you. AyeshaÒ»your personal caretaker, me, Zarya¡­, and our future children.¡±


    ¡°Can I be your son from now on?¡± The tears were produced in his eyes.


    ¡°You can¡­ always, but I don¡¯t want Leo to get jealous.¡± Her voice was d.


    Slowly, Hali sobbed silently. ¡°Grandma¡­ Leo is¡­ resting in peace.¡±

 Chapter 181

    ARROWS IN THE WOODS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    We can¡¯t predict the future. For one hour, we were with them. Only one second can change everything.


    After visiting Grandma, I brought the pain to the Elemental Kingdom. I kept on deep thinking, nning to be with my loved ones.


    I was sitting on a chair with a square wooden table in front of me on the veranda. I was holding Hali¡¯s notebook. It took me so long to read all the contents of these. It was time to end reading it.


    *****


    Dear Poor Little Thing,


    Zephyrus came with good news. You are going toe home. I did not believe him, of course. He¡¯s one great joker, but when I realized it was true. I prepared myself.


    Prepare to be a good man.


    Prepare to be a thoughtful lover.


    Prepare to love you infinitely.


    I am not sure if you will ept my confession. Probably when I have the courage, I will tell you¡­ every single moment that I love you.


    Will you be my wife and carry my child?


    *****


    A smile was visible on my lips when I answered it. I stroked the word Y¨¦? using the feather pen.


    After that page, I flipped to the other and started to take down notes of the ces I wanted to go and the things I like to do with my friends and with him.


    ¡°Hot chocte?¡±


    I suddenly closed the notebook when a cup of hot chocte was offered to me. ¡°No, you¡¯ll take it.¡± She ced down the cup in front of me. She gave me a full smile and sat beside me.


    ¡°Fira?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± I did not know why she had the prettiest smile or if she was just happy that was why it reflected on her face.


    ¡°I will recognize you, of course. Luna Queen Fira Hayes, King Fire¡¯s wife. We once talked a long time ago.¡± I gave back the smile to her. I grabbed the hot chocte and sipped it.


    As I ced down the cup, she held my hand. ¡°Crap.¡± She bit her lips. ¡°I have an instinct that I have to do this. Stay strong.¡±


    I feltfortable with her in spite of her position as the Luna Queen Of Element Fire. Probably because of the rumors about her that the Queen Fire was kind to her people. She was one of the omegas before she became King Fire¡¯s lover. I had no idea that it was possible for thews of the Elemental Kingdom. It said that no high borns will marry low borns. It was a form of treason. They should be executed, but everyone had a story to tell. Possibly their story faces different struggles and worse than Hali and I, however, they overcame it.


    Maybe I will look for the Alpha Kings¡¯ Love Book. Should I? Or I must ask her personally?


    ¡°Zarya, it¡¯s not always difficult.¡± The twinkle in her eyes was soothing in my heart. ¡°Probably now¡­ yes. It¡¯s crap. Everything is so messed up. You don¡¯t know where your ce is or what decision you should make-it will pass.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± My eyebrows moved up. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    She moved a little closer and whispered. ¡°I heard Queen Haliana. She nned for your assassination during Full Moon.¡±


    My eyes widened. I could not speak up. Did she find out about us? Who tells her?


    ¡°In the woods, the guards will corner you. You should be vignt.¡± She looked around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you need to face reality. It¡¯s¡­ crap. It¡¯s you know¡­ I don¡¯t know the right word, but I want you to be safe.¡±


    I gasped her hand tightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°King Water trained me, molded me into a fearless omega. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Pyro and I wouldn¡¯t end up together. I¡¯m just giving back his kindness.¡± She touched the right side of my head. ¡°Even the darkest ce has a small light.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate this, Queen Fire.¡±


    She chuckled beautifully. ¡°You know me. Fira is enough.¡± She hugged me so tight before disappearing to my side.


    Even the darkest ce has a small light.


    My eyes sharpened. How can I hurt the mother of my lover? This is damn chaos. I am not afraid of the assassination. I am scared of not seeing Hali again.


    I hurriedly flipped the notebook and wrote something. I hope Hali might see this before it was toote.


    *****


    I received amand from Queen Haliana. She would meet me in the woods. The time was almosting.


    I stared deadly at the knives hanging at my rocker. I walked to the cab with the fire in my system. I put on my warrior suit, the beta uniform. I put the knives on my thighs as I usually did. Others were calling me a Queen Of Knives because I mastered using many knives during the battle. Usually two. I loved to cut the throats of the enemies. However, Queen Haliana is supposed to have no bruises after my n. I truly do not like to bury my knives in her.


    I grabbed my ck cloak from the closet. I headed to the mirror and gazed at myself, examining if I was ready.


    For Hali¡­ for our love.


    I walked to the hallway. Every stomp was heavy. My eyes were alerted. If it could produce fire, it happened due to my overloading courage for this n.


    I hope I seed.


    I nodded at Seryo when I passed by him in the hallway. Obviously, he was heading to King Fire¡¯s quarter.


    I was about to step again when his words stopped me. ¡°Great Beta, did¡­ King Water knows you are going out in the middle of the night?¡±


    I cleaned my throat as I red at him. ¡°Who gives you permission to ask me?¡±


    He just blew out a sigh. ¡°Can you wait for me, so I¡¯ll apany you-¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business. It¡¯s amand from the Great Beta.¡±


    I managed to be heartless, so he would not bother me. I left him with curiosity on his expression. I was not the kind of higher beta who would shout or be rude at people, especially when it was Seryo. He was like a friend to us, too.


    After a few minutes, I arrived in the woods. As I expected, arrows instantly traveled through the air, pointing in my direction.

 Chapter 182

    LOVE EXISTS FOR KING WATER


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I had a heavy eyelid. I managed to read the books well. I was studying the various continents of the Alpha King¡¯s World. It was plenty. I should damn learn this during my schooling at the kingdom.


    There was an exclusive room for the five of us: Elemental Alpha Kings. In there, we would not do anything except listen to our teachers about the history, ces and all about the shits about our ancestors, like how the king and queen established this damn kingdom-I had no interest in studying. Raiden and Pyro were always good at it, but if I could go back in time, I should study well and know these shits.


    Knowledge is everything.


    If I would not informed of these matters. I could not solve every little problem that a Water Pack might face. After my wedding, we would move to the Water Pack and I would rule it.


    A smile was established on my lips when I held the handle of the drawer. I stared for the written paper signed by Higher King Oswald. The memories of the past popped up inside my head.


    *****


    ¡°Sign this.¡± I put the paper on my father¡¯s table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be respectful, Bastard!¡±


    ¡°I just learned this shit from you.¡± I grabbed the feather pen and put it near him. ¡°Sign it or I¡¯ll leave you.¡±


    He ground his teeth in madness as he red at me. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± The birds at the nearest trees flew away as the loudness of his shout filled the Sacred Throne Room.


    ¡°Father, should I beg?¡± I rolled my eyes and folded my arms. ¡°Look¡­ I know we¡¯re not having a good time as a son-father rtionship, but trust me, if you sign the paper. I will be as good as Raiden or Pyro. I¡¯ll follow everything you said.¡±


    I had a genuine smile on my lips. ¡°I never ask you anything¡­ in my entire life.¡± I bit my lips as Zarya¡¯s images filled my vision for a second and then they went away immediately. ¡°I adore her. A happy king is a key to sess. She¡¯s my happiness.¡±


    For the first time, he became silent. He let out a loud sigh. ¡°Details about your love interest before I sign this?¡±


    My heart jumped in dness. At least he had a n to sign it. My whole life, I thought of him as a monster who just loves to make our life miserable, who just likes to make us feel that he was powerful and he had control over everything. We had no heart talks. I felt like we were far from each other, farthest than the two people who were totally strangers.


    Nevertheless, this time was different. I felt like we were connected. Our hearts were bonded. I was touched by the conversation. Before, I treated him as an antagonist in my life. I did not realize that all he did was for us.


    The conversation ended so well. I understand him more as a father. Eventually, he signed the paper when I told him Zarya was pregnant. Well, lying was sometimes a better move to do.


    Damn. When would Zarya carry my child? I felt excited imagining a little one who really looked like me or her. Everyone was having a baby. I wished I had, too.


    *****


    I was about to go back to reading when I saw my notebook on the side of my table.


    I gave this to Zarya. Why is it here?


    Out of curiosity, I opened the notebook and read every single detail that had been added. My forehead formed a wave when I saw a message on the lower right part.


    In the woods.


    Three words. Nothing more. My eyes moved up. There should be a meaning in this. I was surprised when the door burst out open. Seryo was hurrying when he talked.


    ¡°Pardon me for my disrespectful act to you, but I guess¡­ Zarya is in danger. She¡¯s acting weir-¡±


    ¡°Where is she!¡±


    ¡°In the woods!¡±


    I froze as I realized why there was a written message in the notebook.


    ¡°Damn my balls!¡±


    I shifted to my wolf without hesitation, jumped on the window, and then rushed towards the woods.


    ¡°I am begging for you! Let us be happy!¡±


    My wolf feet stopped when I heard Zarya¡¯s voice. I peeked at the tree. I saw her down on her knee while the guards were scattering around. Their throats were shed and I concluded that Zarya was the one who killed them.


    It took me so long to realize that my mother was in front of her, threatening Zarya with her sharp ws.


    ¡°Does killing me make you satisfied?¡± Zarya was pleading with her. If Zarya wanted her dead, she could fight her, but ording to her actions, she tried to soften her heart. She was hoping that she would change her mind. ¡°Killing me means killing your son. Love does that.¡±


    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t exist to us!¡± Queen Haliana¡¯s jaw shook as if she was trying to eliminate the starting emotion in her system.


    I changed in my human form. ¡°It does¡­¡± I could not take it anymore. I went out to where I was hiding. ¡°It¡¯s in your heart¡­ mother.¡±


    In an instant, she looked at me. She managed to hide the expressions, but she failed. ¡°She will ruin all of our ns! She needs to die!¡±


    ¡°We have no n.¡± I stood bravely. The spark of my eyes was pleading to her. ¡°I told you. Power is not everything. Love is the true power.¡±


    ¡°See! She poisoned your mind!¡± She said hotly. I could hear her hate.


    ¡°Stop this, Mom.¡± I tried to move forward, but I stopped when she suddenly lifted Zarya up and threatened her neck with her long sharp w.


    ¡°She needs to be gone in this world!¡± Her hands were shaking, and her tone of voice was cracked. ¡°She¡¯ll just harm you.¡±


    ¡°The real harm is you¡­ mother.¡± I closed my fist as the tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my safest zone, my sun, myfort¡­ the things that you can¡¯t give as a mother.¡±


    ¡°I did everything for you! I provided the position that everyone dreamt of. You have power¡­ I gave birth youÒ»¡±


    ¡°Giving birth is not enough¡­¡± My voice was full of emotions. I opened my mouth and then closed it again. I moved my head down and chinned again. ¡°I need love, care, and hugs from a mother.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all enough! I almost die! I felt ache every time I see you! You should be grateful that I did not kill you in spite of how painful you brought me!¡± The hot liquid from her eyes gradually rolled down to her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I stepped one, but when she threatened Zarya¡¯s throat again, I halted. ¡°I apologize for everything you¡¯ve had to go through because of me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take back the time! My lover is already gone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You must focus on the people existing, not on the ones that already died.¡± I paused and showed him how sincere I was. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill Zarya¡­ kill me, then.¡± I clenched my jaw as the tears streamed to my face.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kill me! Because I was just a pain in your heart and head! I was nothing, but a bastard. A result of your unwanted to Higher King Oswald!¡± I ran towards her. I held Zarya¡¯s waist and threw her on the floor. I grabbed her hand with visible ws and pointed it at my throat. ¡°Kill me! Kill me because love doesn¡¯t exist! You never love me! Never! Not once! Not even in my dream! You just look at me as adder that will ce you in the position you want!¡± I told her the context of my heart with thebination of madness and hope that possibly he could gaze at me now as her son.


    She shook her head. The ache was written in her expression and then, the tears flooded her face. ¡°You¡¯re the son of a monster.¡±


    ¡°I am! I am a bastard who¡¯s rude and disrespect everybody! I shouldn¡¯t live from the beginning! I mustn¡¯t be murdered since I was born! I am¡­ I am nothing¡­ nothing to you.¡± I cried out silently. ¡°Why do you have to make me suffer like this!¡± I punched my chest over and over again. ¡°How can I love myself when my mother can¡¯t do that to me! No one taught me how to value people¡­ however, I learned it¡­ I learned it from my friends¡­ from my brothers¡­ from Zarya¡­ doesn¡¯t it stomp your role as a mother?¡± I paused and gazed directly into her face. ¡°A mother should be the one who ces the mark on my heart¡­ the good values, the love¡­ the care¡­ and yet you denied to show me the beauty of those emotions.¡±


    I moved my head from left and right. ¡°Love exists¡­ to me.¡± I blew a loud sigh of calm. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill us now¡­ you should attend our wedding day and witness¡­ the showering of our love to each other.¡± I turned my back on her. She was just gazing at me while sobbing with no sound. That was the first time I saw her crying. I looked back again at her. ¡°I want you to know¡­ I never regret that you¡¯re my mother. Never. You¡¯ll always be¡­ the greatest mother of all.¡± I went back at her while the tears streaming on my face. I hugged her sopactly and kissed her forehead. ¡°I love you, Mom.¡±


    Then, I moved away from her. I went to Zarya and hugged her so tight. I sobbed on her shoulder as she tapped my back.

 Chapter 183

    RIGHT TIME


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    It had been a week since thest conversation between Hali and Queen Haliana. After that night, the Queen left the kingdom and we had no idea where she went. Possibly she was calming her feelings or had a realization. I believed that she would go back at the right time.


    The weekend was silent. We just went to the Human world because it was Freedom Day. Higher King Oswald was so happy for unknown reasons. He gave us two days of freedom to do what we desired in the Human World. Only to find out, that Hali and he was now bonding together with the other Alpha Kings. It was soothing in the heart to see Hali joking with his father and he wouldugh.


    I walked to them with a ss of juices on the tray. I ced the tray on the table. I lowered my head to the alpha kings as my way of respect. ¡°Greetings, Alpha Kings. Higher King.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your job, Great Beta.¡± Higher King was looking at the ss of juices.


    ¡°Father, she¡¯s practicing to be my wife.¡± Hali grabbed my waist, dragging me to sit beside him. My cheek turned red as all of his brothers including Higher King watched us.


    ¡°Oh,e one. You just threatened Zarya to marry you.¡± Zephyrus chuckled as he grabbed one of the juices. He sipped the content with a sound as if that tasted so good on his tongue. ¡°Taste like pussy.¡±


    Raiden hit the back of his head. ¡°Is that the manner of a king?¡±


    Colden prevented the smile on his lips while he was observing Zephyrus massaging his head. ¡°You¡¯re the most sadistic man I have ever met!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most perverted king I have ever seen,¡± Raiden responded to Zephyrus¡¯ sulkiness.


    ¡°Father! He¡¯s being childish again!¡± Zephyrus reported to their father. His lips were pouted. He was one of the craziest among them. Should we say that he was childish, not King Lightning?


    Hali was chuckling beside me. In a second of staring at their family. There was something that popped inside my head.


    Every family is not perfect. Sometimes, they have misunderstandings, but at the end of the day, they will only have one another, apanying, supporting, and loving one another. It¡¯s unpredictable how a father or a mother loves their children. However, their love cannot be measured.


    I gazed at the white glowing sky. It was noontime, so the light was burning my skin, nevertheless, the winding from the trees was enough to feel cool. ¡®


    How¡¯s my family there?


    Papa, if you can see me, my heart is in good hands. I found a family and soon I will create my own. I wish you were here. I wish you can congratte me for standing fiercely in spite of being alone in this cruel world. I miss you all. I love you all.


    *****


    ¡°Give me that!¡± I recklessly took back the chocte from my brother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Zarya¡¯s selfish! She doesn¡¯t want to give me a bar of chocte!¡± He was immature and I hated him at that time.


    If only I knew that he would leave me early, I should give all the choctes to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in the river! Come on!¡± Early in the morning Zay came to my room and pulled my feet out of the bed.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you mess with me! I¡¯m sleeping here!¡± I came back to my position and sleep well.


    If only I predicted that I would never see him again, I must go with him and do whatever he wanted.


    Siblings are annoying. It will make your blood boil in madness. Nevertheless, they are the most gift and the bestpany we can have. They are the blood of our blood who can understand us for worst or good.


    I love him like how these Alpha Kings love each other.


    ¡°Zarya.¡± Zephyrus wiggled his eyebrows when he went closer to me. ¡°You have one month to change your mind.¡±


    I prevented the smirk on my lips. Hali was on his back, ring at him and I think the war would be lit when he spoke again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just call me if you want to escape to Hali. I¡¯ll support yoÒ»ouch!¡± Hali kicked his back. The reason why he winced while his mouth was opened. Theughter is all over. Even I had a loud chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re intoxicating her mind! I promise if she changes her mind because of your devil lines, I will kick your balls and peel it, huh!¡± He showed him his closed fist.


    ¡°You¡¯re brutal. I hate you so much!¡± Zephyrus acted as if he was crying without tears.


    ¡°When will you mature, Zephyrus?¡± Colden asked him while chuckling, covering his mouth.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyrus asked him with his smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll organize a party for your maturity.¡± Colden chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡± Hali had an up here to him.


    Actually, they were all childish, except for Pyro who had just chuckled or talked when needed. Raiden was sometimes immature, joining them, so I could not consider him as mature. They were enjoying life in theirpanies.


    ¡°Papa.¡± My eyes went to Princess Ember. She was opening her arms as if he wanted Pyro to lift her. Pyro did not hesitate to get her and ced her on hisp.


    identally, I saw Hali¡¯s eyes on them. He was silent, watching them as if he was wishing that one of these days, he had his own child. I felt bad aboutst time. I drank herbs because I was thinking of being a warrior. Chaos was everywhere and if I carry a baby, I would be fragile. I did not like our baby to be subjected to miscarriage. I wanted it to be healthy. When I was ready and when everything was fine, I swear I would work hard for our firstborn. For now, I would fix the problems, so we could start a happy life.


    ¡°Love, do you want egg pie?¡± I rolled my arms on Hali¡¯s neck extending to his chest. I was located at his back while I was kissing his cheek. He was sitting on the bamboo long chair.


    ¡°Later, Love.¡± His eyes were still on Princess Ember and Pyro. Pyro was taking care of her daughter, pacing a spoon with food in her mouth, and then wiping the dirt with the handkerchief.


    ¡°She looks like Fira, isn¡¯t she?¡± Hali gave me a wide smile.


    ¡°Yeah, but at times, Pyro¡¯s angle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hali reached for my cheek and kissed it. ¡°Us? When will we have a baby?¡±


    I buried my face in his shoulder. ¡°Our angels wille¡­ at the right time.¡±

 Chapter 184

    THE MONSTER OF THE ELEMENT WATER


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I was cuddling with Hali in his office when suddenly Raiden peeked at the door and said, ¡°The House Of Karl is under attack.¡±


    I immediately stood up. My eyes were widening.


    ¡°Khal and Matilda are in there.¡±


    It felt like my whole world stopped rotating. I was not belittling my brother¡¯s capability, but I was afraid.


    ¡°Hali¡­ my brother.¡± I almost whispered my lines.


    Hali hurried, grabbing my hand, and then went out of the office.


    ¡°Brother, tell Seryo I¡¯m summoning him. Bring hundreds of guards at the House Of Karl.¡± Hali was fast-talking.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Raiden took his left turn in the hallway to go to Seryo.


    We headed to the House Of Karl as quickly as we could. Fortunately, it was not that far from us.


    As my feet stomped on the boundaries, I kicked the face of the approaching man. In an instant, everywhere went chaos. I punched repeatedly and when I had a chance, I held my two knives from my thighs and cut the opponent¡¯s throats. I shed the face of iing, blood threw to me and then kicked him hard.


    ¡°Water.¡± I heard King Water¡¯s voice.


    In one blink of an eye, the area filled with tornado-like water. It was like a ck hole that was pulling everyone into the center of it. I heard strong screams, loud cries, and groans. Hali¡¯s power was invincible. He was lucky that he could control the wolf in his monster. I did not see him lose against it. Unlike King Fire and King Ice, they were like different people when monsters took them. I once saw it, King Fire could not stop the zing of mes as if he could burn everything.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Hali ran towards me. He stretched his arms. My eyes widened in shock when his palm created a big wave of water, protecting me from the person who was about to attack from my back.


    When the waves of water brought me to the soil, I remained startled. His power was unexpected. He had a lot to do beyond my imagination.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna murder every single one of you for threatening my woman!¡± Hali was so livid. When he said it seriously, he would do it. He had time for jokes and time for serious matters.


    I watched him shift into a big brown wolf with brushy fur and a sharp fang. He attacked one by one, biting their heads and in one second heads were detached from its body.


    I backed away as the surprise filled me. Hali was not like this in a battle.


    Is that his monster?


    Someone grabbed my shoulder. When I looked up, it was Khal. I embraced him so tight while feeling the drumming of my chest. I had a sigh of relief by seeing Khal safely.


    My view slowed motion when I witnessed Matilda fighting and suddenly someone used its clue and hit her belly.


    ¡°Matilda!¡± The loudness of my shout covered the sound of the hitting swords and fighting people.


    Khal moved his mouth open as we both watched Matilda from dropping into the soil. The blood dripped from her mouth.


    ¡°No!¡± I raised my hand to hurry to go to her when somebody buried his sword on her back.


    ¡°Fucker!¡± Hali held the neck of a man who stabbed Matilda. ¡°Water.¡± I was more than shocked when water filled his body, his skin stretched like a ball, and his body became stic until he exploded. All of his organs, meat, and bone. All of those were ripped like a balloon burst.


    ¡°Matilda!¡± Hali held her back andid her on hisp while I and Khal fought to arrive in their location. Enemies were blocking us, therefore we had no choice, but to kill them first before we had another step to progress.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hali put his hand on her belly. ¡°Heal! Heal! Fucking heal!¡±


    After a few seconds, I and Khal reached them. ¡°Matilda¡­¡± Khal¡¯s hand was shaking when he touched Matilda¡¯s cheek. Matilda coughed with blood dripping from her mouth.


    ¡°Heal!¡± Hali did everything, but it was not working. Their power no matter how strong it was, also had limitations.


    ¡°I, Hali Aiker, offering my wolf to-¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Matilda stretched her arms to touch Hali¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep on healing¡­ me. It¡¯s¡­ working.¡±


    Hali touched her belly again and shouted. ¡°Heal!¡±


    If the Alpha King was wishing for a heavy healing or a massive power to save one¡¯s life. They should offer something to the wolf or to the monster to fulfill their wish. In Hali¡¯s case, he had nothing to offer, except his wolf form, but the wolf was very important as a king. It was one of the reasons why he became a king.


    ¡°Shit! You scared me.¡± Hali said as he saw that the wound was healing.


    We were relieved when she waspletely healed. Khal hugged her so tight.


    Meanwhile, the battle was slowly disappearing. I could see that House Of Karl was almost winning. I looked around to find Cleo, there he was, beheading thest man standing, panting, tired, and was about to drop when Deni Zin supported him. They were both exhausted, grabbing heavy air.


    I gazed around, looking for possible threats. I found three men who were approaching. I raise my two knives. My eyes were sharpened with the fire on them. I was thirsty for blood. I was and even the grip on my knives was too tight.


    Before they reached us, I ran as quickly as I could. I turned around and in a blink of an eye, they were slowly dropping to the ground as they were shaking. The blood was flowing from their wounds. There was one big man who was left standing. My height was too small for him therefore he was a challenge.


    The big man smirked at me. He was quick when he attacked me. I dodged to the left side, but unfortunately, he was able to hit my belly, the reason why Inded on the soil. However, I did not let myself slump on the soil, so I flipped over to stand up. I prepared my two hands for the next step, I rolled the knives while observing him. His abs were visible, and the muscles on his biceps were huge and hard. I would never underestimate any enemy/ They had their own uniqueness that possibly surprise me.


    ¡°Great Beta¡­¡± He smiled widely. ¡± I heard about how you y the Battle Of The Next Betas. He gritted his teeth as he slowly showed me the long knife he had from his waist. ¡°You killed my brother.¡±


    I chinned up as the confidence was in my system. I had no knowledge of who was his brother.


    ¡°You have his title.¡±


    I was in full shock when I realized he was pertaining to Venom. A grin was established on my lips. ¡°Venom, The Lord Of Overkill.¡± I red at him with the zing mes in the depths of my eyes. ¡°He disobeyed the rules. He killed himself.¡±


    ¡°A woman like you is a slut you only said nothing, but a shit!¡± He emphasized every syble.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a slut. Calling me that way is unforgivable.¡± I held my knives tightly. In a snap of a hand, I was in front of him. I raised my right hand to bury it into his face, but I failed when he kicked me on my chest. My body threw away,nding on the rocks. I writhing in pain. My dorsal part had a stinging sensation as if I had broken bones.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He yanked my hair to stand me up. ¡°My brother party if he knew I¡¯ll fuck you harder.¡±


    He mmed me on the wall and ripped my back warrior suit. I was giggling in so much lividness.


    ¡°Fucker!¡± I heard Hali¡¯s voice at my back.


    All of a sudden, the big man released his hands on me. I saw right in front of my eyes when Hali kicked his balls. He shouted in so much pain. ¡°I want you to die¡­ in the most painful way.¡±


    I tilted my head as I adjusted my body, sitting on the ground with my back leaning on the wall. I was panting in anger. Hali yanked his hair like what he did to me. The big man could not fight back due to his overstrength. Hali¡¯s eyes were telling everybody that no one could defeat him when his monster was out.


    ¡°Touching Zarya is one of the prohibitions.¡± Hali moved his face to him, leaving a little distance. ¡°She¡¯s mine. Whoevery hands on her will be murdered.¡±


    ¡°He killed my brother!¡± The big man seemed afraid of him. Probably he knew who he was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care!¡± Hali highlighted every word that came out of his mouth. ¡°Run. I will give you ten seconds to do that.¡± He tapped his shoulder. ¡°Hide well.¡±


    When the big man did not move, Hali talked again. This time, the madness and hatred were in his tone. ¡°Run!¡±


    The big man shackingly ran. The fear was written on his face. Hali stood with his two feet level. He tilted his head as if he was measuring the angle. He moved his body down and grabbed my two knives.


    ¡°This fucker awaken my monster.¡± Hali had an evil grin. I was scared by the way he looked. He was like not the Hali I met. His aura, his stand. His expression¡­ all was showing the monstrous living inside him.


    ¡°Feel my anger, Cocksucker.¡± Hali pointed the edge of the knife at the running big man. He examined its distance, speed, andnding of it. He yed with his tongue, resting on the roof of his mouth. Then, he lost the knife. The first one is buried into the big man¡¯s upper back.


    ¡°Ahh! Please, please!¡± He pleaded with a scared emotion on his face.


    ¡°Please? Please is given to the people who have the ability to change. But you¡­ even if you change¡­ you still tried to fuck my woman.¡± He showed the other knife. ¡°In your next life, you learned your lesson.¡±


    Hali was cool when he bit his lips and released them. He raised the second knife and at the rate of speed of time, itnded on the big man¡¯s right eye.


    ¡°Ahh! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it hurts¡­ a little pain.¡± Hali marched towards him.  ¡°Say hi to your brother in hell.¡±


    My system was in shock when he grabbed the knife from his eye and stabbed him over and over again. The blood was streaming to where he was. I could not move or speak.


    ¡°No one¡¯s gonnay a hand on her! No one¡¯s gonnay a hand on her! No one¡¯s gonnay a hand on her! She¡¯s mine! Mine! Mine!¡± He repeated those words while he buried a knife in him. Stab after stab.


    I backed away as I tried to absorb what I was seeing. It was not Hali. No¡­


    Is he the man I love?

 Chapter 185

    THE KISS UNDER THE MOON


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    When I came back to my senses, I hurried toward Hali and hugged him from the back. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°He touched Zarya! He touched her! I don¡¯t want to let someone hurt her! I am her protector! I am her fiance! I amÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I cupped his cheek. I was surprised when I saw that his eyes were green in color. He tried to look again at the big man. But I forced him to gaze at me. ¡°I¡¯m Zarya Wixx. Can you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°He touched ZaryaÒ»¡±


    ¡°Love, Darling, Babe, Baby¡­¡± I sobbed silently. ¡°Control your monster or it will control you.¡±


    ¡°He touched Zarya. He needs to die.¡±


    ¡°He died! It¡¯s done. Zarya is fine. I am fine. Look¡­¡± I showed him my face. ¡°I am fine¡­ if you don¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    ¡°I should kill himÒ»¡±


    I hugged him so tight, rested my face on his chest, and cried with my heart out. If Eira was the only one who could control King Ice¡¯s monster. My case is not the same as hers. I am the one who triggers King Water¡¯s monster.


    ¡°Give me back my Hali,¡± I whispered as the tears blurred my eyes. ¡°Baby, are you listening?¡± I tightened my hug on him as he tried to move away from me.


    ¡°When you say¡­ you love me¡­ I know I love you more.¡± I said with all my heart out. ¡°When you say¡­ you need me¡­ my heart tells me¡­ I need you more.¡± I closed my eyes, remembering all the happy memories with him. Hisugh, his shout, his hug, his kisses, touch, and warmth.


    ¡°You said you wanna have a baby. You said you will marry me¡­ You wrote on the notebook¡­ you are my sun.¡± My sob became severe. ¡°Give me back my king! I need him like a¡­ water.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I cried in happiness when he embraced me back. I felt his kiss on the top of my head. ¡°I adore you¡­ boundlessly.¡±


    I felt a hug from my back. It was Matilda and then suddenly Khal embraced us, too, until it became a huge hug when Cleo and Deni Zin joined it.


    ¡°We won,¡± Cleo whispered.


    It was not yet the end of the battle. Whoever attacked the House Of Karl was a big group of packs. Eventually, we found out that those men were the men of the House Of Venom. The man that had been killed at the Battle Of The Betas, the Lord Of Overkill. They were taking revenge for him. Supposedly, they would attack the capital, the Elemental Kingdom, but it was too powerful and big for them, therefore they decided to invade the House Of Karl first. The good thing was Khal and Matilda were there when the invasion happened and we came at the exact time.


    They had a huge event after the battle. That was the tradition of the Hosue Of Karl, big or small sess was still a victory and they should be grateful for that. They had a singing and dancing intermission, romantic music, games, and speech. Every house was invited even the Alpha Kings. When the age was getting old, people did not enjoy partying. I was just at the side table, watching them while they were dancing.


    I felt a finger crawling on my thighs. I nced at Hali with my brimming smile. ¡°Hmmm? Not here, Hali.¡±


    ¡°Why not? We did that in the discussion of the royal.¡± Hali ced his arms on my back. ¡°Spread your legs.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you refusing the Alpha King Of Water?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I pecked on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s escape.¡± I held his hand and pulled him. We ran in the middle of the night. I could still hear the music from the House Of Karl when we stopped at the seashore. My gown was touching the white sand. It felt cold when the wind struck my skin.


    Hali rested both palms on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m the moon and you¡¯re my sun. Even the moon needs sunlight to be seen that¡¯s how significant you are.¡±


    I touched his forehead, tracing down to his nose and then to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re my moon,¡± I repeated his words. ¡°The handsome moon I have everid my eyes on. The moon that doesn¡¯t need any effort, it automatically catches my attention and never gets exhausted from staring.¡±


    I tiptoed as my eyes closed. I fixed our lips together. It felt so good, so romantic, so touching, so perfect.


    ¡°I will choose you and only you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will choose you back because you¡¯re the one.¡±


    He grabbed my gown and lifted it up. He threw it on the sand. I hurriedly took his off while he was busy kissing me. When we were both naked, we ran to the sea. I could feel the coldness of the water. I wasughing when Hali formed big waves. We sat on it while we were no coverings, except for the water masking our bodies. It was so fun. Ourughter could be heard in the whole area.


    Kissing. Cuddling. Hugging. ying. Laughing. That was what we did under the water. The night was wless and memorable.


    ¡°Did Higher King sign the document?¡± In the midst of our hug, I asked him.


    ¡°Guess?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I smirked as I caressed his chest down to his belly.


    ¡°Well, I told him you¡¯re pregnant. I ckmailed him about the reward that you must have due to your father¡¯s good deed.¡± He fixed my hair, putting it on my back. ¡°He likes to have a grandson or granddaughter with you as a remembrance of his friendship with Zakan Wixx.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear.¡±


    ¡°The only problem is the ministers, but father promised me that he¡¯ll force them to sign.¡± He chuckled and eventually rested his lips on my corbone. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Zarya, so keep on holding on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not let you go.¡±


    Under the full moon, our lips joined together into the sweetest kiss ever. The euphoria covered my system as my heart raced.

 Chapter 186

    SHE¡¯S NAUGHTY


    HALI¡¯S POV


    I had a smirk on my lips when observed Zarya. She was walking back and forth to the mirror, swaying her hips from left and right.


    ¡°Hali will not like this. Too sexy and daring.¡± She pouted as she went again to the closet. I had no idea how many times she changed her clothes. It was midday when I woke up. Last night was so romantic that even in a dream I did not see it.


    Today we nned to go to the Human World. It was not yet Freedom Day, but I asked permission from my father. It was a miracle when he said yes. Of course, Zephyrus would join us, however, I knew his purpose. He would just go to his lover. Pyro was tied up taking care of his wife and Princess Ember. So did Colden to his pregnant wife, Eira. Raiden was not in the Elemental Kingdom, he was working his ass at his pack. I had not had much information about his life. He always seemed frustrated with Queen Adhira, his wife. How I wished they would find peace by loving each other.


    In the end, Zarya put on in clothes and ck pants. So simple, but could still make my cock hard. This woman had nothing to do with my friend down there, except making it alive all the time Iid my eyes on her.


    ¡°Look good.¡± I leaned my palms on the bed, my body was bending backward as I observed every inch of her.


    ¡°Not beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. Attractive. Stunning. Delightful. Bewitching. Charismatic. Allure. Appealing. What else?¡±


    She wasughing when I said a lot of adjectives describing her features.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Her voice seemed to be seducing me.


    Damn her. She was doing that all the time. I tried to prevent myself from touching. This would take an hour if I owned her.


    I bit my lips when she was the one who initiated. ¡°I should offer you a reward.¡± She winked at me when she sat on myp.


    ¡°Are you fucking serious?¡± I had a grin on my lips.


    ¡°I am.¡± Her tone was wavy as if she was singing.


    I closed my eyes when she pulled my cheek and kissed me as passionately as ever. I grabbed the back of her head and hardened the kiss. The sound of smacking could be heard in my chamber.


    She was getting naughty when she took off my king¡¯s garment. My broad chest was revealed to her. I chuckled when she pushed meying on the bed. She rode my crotch, grinding on top of me, resulting in my mouth to open.


    ¡°Shit. You¡¯re so hot!¡± I guided her hips to sway. She bent her body down to me, slowly touching my chest down to my belly. I bit my lips when she inserted her hands on my pants. I could feel her warm hands on my hard long bulge manhood.


    I watched her move down, pulling down my pants including my boxer. If she was like this, I would get the most of it because this time was rare. Most of the time, I wanted to make love with her, but if I could see that she did not want to or she was not in the mood, I learned to stop and not force her. Respect was one of the significant attitudes that a man should have to keep his woman. I just read that in Raiden¡¯s book.


    Zarya kissed my neck. Her move was unexpected, she was exploring this thing. I could see it in thest few days.


    ¡°Mouth or hand?¡± She grinned at me.


    I managed not to chuckle. ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t trigger me if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    ¡°Just answer me.¡± She ground her butt on my long.


    ¡°Mouth-fuck!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately ced my thing inside her mouth as if she was professional. The feeling was too intense, especially when I heard the gurgling sound. Her mouth felt so good, warm and wet. I forced myself not to hold the back of her head, but she grabbed my hand and ced it into her head. She was requesting me to do it. So I deepened her to me.


    ¡°Fuck! Zarya, Baby, your mouth is good. There, ahh!¡±


    She did her best to satisfy me. She did not know that I like it so much. The sensation was making me arc my body and thrust into her mouth even more. When my body¡¯s temperature was so high, I held her small body and hurriedly removed her clothes. I positioned her on top of me.


    I slid my manhood to her sheath, exploring if it was ready. When I felt the watery surface, I immediately thrust inside her. I guided her hips to dance well. I spanked her butt as she swayed back and forth, up and down.


    ¡°Ahh! Hali! Hmm! You feel so big inside me! It¡¯s-ahh feels heaven. Ohmm!¡± Zarya was screaming, making me more turned on.


    I hardened my thrust as she screamed over and over again.


    ¡°Harder! Please!¡± When she pleaded, it was mouthwatering.


    I palmed her breasts, and pinched it in a circr motion, it made her shout even more louder. The fire ran through my veins. The sweats were producing as the atmosphere was getting hotter. The skin-to-skin interaction sound covered the room.


    ¡°Spank me, Baby! I want it!¡±


    I did what she said. I spanked her butt, the sound of tapping it could be heard loudly. I went even deeper. Harder. Faster. Aggressively. My thrust became quick when I could feel theing of the explosion.


    I opened my mouth and I groaned when my seeds released inside her. She was not yet done, so she continued swaying, waiting for her toe until it finally arrived.


    She fell to my chest. ¡°I felt sticky. I must bathe again¡­¡± She whispered as she panted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bath together,¡± I whispered back, breathing and out. I brushed her hair, making her feel that I love her so much. I ced my lips on her forehead. ¡°You, naughty, Poor Little Thing.¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡± And then she fell asleep on top of me.


    How can I be so crazy with one woman? I can¡¯t wait for our children to call her Mama.

 Chapter 187

    THE PUNISHMENT


    ALPHA JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°What the hell happened!¡± My jaw was clenched as my guards reported.


    I was pursuing the House Of Venom. They gave me the details that they attacked the House Of Karl, their races were now gone. My madness increased when I knew that the one who y them all was Zarya and King Water, which means Zarya was involved in one of the most powerful. It could be. She gathered different titles, especially the Great Beta. It was hard to obtain and having that kind of position meant people would respect her and follow her just like royalty.


    I held my forehead as I sat on my throne. Most of the time, Heba was here beside me to talk about his suggestion or a good n to do. Now, he was not here, he was with Haya. The reason why I kept them, I did not want them to be involved in the battle, especially Haya. Two of mydies died, my third should be hidden. I would go back to them once I won the war.


    However, even if I ground my brain cells, I could not think clearly. My head was always finding them. It was difficult to sleep at night without Haya beside me and I opened my eyes in the morning without Heba who would give me my tea. Sometimes, I thought of stopping this. All of this and just live normally with Haya, produce a child, and be happy. Nevertheless, I could see my people. They were all depending on mymand. They were eager to destroy the Elemental Kingdom. I should join them until we taste victory. They all had reasons why and I must respect it as their decision was final.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± One of the women offered me a stick of rabbit. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since Haya left.¡±


    I did not respond to her words. I grabbed it and ate silently. I thought she would leave, but she sat beside me. I managed to avoid looking at her hair. It was blonde, reminding me of Ven.


    ¡°Pardon me, Alpha¡­ but why are you doing this?¡±


    I was not too rude for an alpha to answer. Also, I had a mouth to use in speaking, so I replied. ¡°Someone¡¯s died.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re important to you? Of course¡­ they are. You won¡¯te this far if they weren¡¯t.¡± She was getting noisy, but her nouse was not causing irritation to me.


    ¡°Your name?¡±


    ¡°Ven, Alpha.¡±


    I froze as my eyes bulged. I stared at her for so long, examining if she was telling me the truth. I concluded that she was serious. Her features were different from Ven, but she reminded me of her by the color of her hair and her name.


    ¡°My family and friends call me Ven, but my real name is Venissa. Mom gave me that name.¡± She sat beside me.


    ¡°Where is your family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When an unknown pack attacked our pack, they just disappeared. I have hope that they¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find them.¡± I stood up and was about to leave her when she held my hand. I gazed at it, so she removed her touch on mine.


    ¡°Apology, Alpha. You¡­ didn¡¯t finish your food?¡±


    I came back to eat all of it and then walked away. She followed me. ¡°If you need someone to warm your night-¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    She looked down and intertwined her hands. ¡°For survival.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re safe in my ruling.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She started to sob. I was curious why she was crying. ¡°Alpha, just bring me with you. Wherever you go¡­ I¡¯ll do what you wish. Just don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    I could see that there was a deep reason why she was acting like that. Even if Prince Jace five years ago died, he stayed inside me, teaching me morals and pity could be felt.


    ¡°I will only hear the truth. Begin.¡± Imanded her.


    Her cry became severe as she talked. ¡°Those guards¡­ those guards from the women¡¯s tent¡­ they¡¯re¡­¡± She tried to speak so well, but she failed. Her voice was stuttering in fear. ¡°They¡¯re abusing women¡­ I am one of them.¡±


    I was startled, but it could not be seen through my expression.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°At the¡­ women¡¯s tent.¡±


    No doubt. I marched towards the tent. I was so livid that I could not wait to kill them. My order was to protect the women in the tents, not to abuse them behind my back.


    When I reached the area, my kicknded on the leader. I shifted into my wolf form and bit every inch of their meat. It shocked me that I witnessed what they were doing to thedies.


    As my fang buried into their necks, no one tried to fight or stop me. I am the Alpha of this pack. I gathered all of them. Mymand should alwayse first.


    How can my pack be a safe zone to live in when the wolves inside it bring harm? It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    I bit each of them until their skins were peeling and scattered around. I could not hear how loud their pleas and shouts were. I was drowned in my anger. Their organs were spreading on the soil when I was finished.


    I shifted into my human form. I was bathing with blood, the circle part of my mouth had a red stain, and my hands-all over me.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t obey my rules! Then, die!¡±


    They all shivered while gazing at me. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t eat our own meat! We¡¯re family here! Understand that? Anyone whomitted these filthy moves will be punished by death!¡±


    The silence filled the area. They looked down, meaning they were agreeing with me. I felt like I was facing strangers in one blink of an eye. The real ck wolves were all dead, except for me and Heba. In this situation, I was alone with my pure blood.


    The truth is¡­ I don¡¯t know them all.


    When I nced at Ven, all of the pain and anger came back to my heart. The reason why I did all I have done.


    We should begin the battle as quickly as we can.

 Chapter 188

    FRIENDS¡¯ BONDING


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Phina was running towards me. She hugged my knee. I felt so happy when I saw her braided hair again.


    ¡°Hey, little angel.¡± I caressed her cheek and then hugged her so tight. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, too!¡± She even kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss, Uncle Hali?¡± Hali had open arms.


    ¡°Hali!¡± The little approached Hali. They did the high five and fist bump.


    My heart was pumping happily while watching them. Hali held my waist while carrying Phina. We went inside their house.


    Sera was in the kitchen, preparing for lunch when I greeted her. After a short conversation, I pointed out what was my purpose foring near her. ¡°Do you have a pregnancy kit?¡±


    At first, she was shocked, but when she realized she invited me upstairs. I told Hali that we were just going up. In the Alpha King¡¯s World, they were too traditional, with no technologies like this, so it was hard to guess if a person was pregnant or what.


    ¡°Here.¡± Sera had a wide smile when she gave me the pregnancy test kit. ¡°Do you wish to be positive¡­ or negative?¡±


    ¡°Positive,¡± I answered her with tion.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I felt so d when I entered the bathroom. I began the testing. I was hopeful that we had a baby. After our war at the House Of Karl, I felt so bad about having a baby, therefore I decided to give Hali what he wanted, although the wedding would be next month.


    I covered the pregnancy test kit while hoping that I would get the result I liked. I closed my eyes and peeked with one eye. I felt disappointed when I saw only one line. I shook it well, but it did not change. I asked Sera for another one to Sera, the same results until I used five of it.


    I massaged my forehead. ¡°Sera¡­ it¡¯s negative.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the time for you to be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    I went out of the bathroom with my shoulder dropped. I seduced Hali so many times. I let his seed invade me. I also drank herbs for a healthy body, but sadly, it was negative.


    ¡°How many times did you drink herbs to avoid the baby?¡±


    ¡°Many times.¡± I walked with my grief. I settled on the couch and supported my chin with my palms.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Sometimes, the effect of it is long-term. Even if you¡¯re not drinking it¡¯s still in your veins.¡±


    ¡°But I have to bring Hali a baby. Don¡¯t you see how happy he is with Phina?¡± I felt devastated. When I wanted to have a baby, It was not working. Life was fooling me.


    ¡°Zarya¡­ there¡¯s always a perfect timing for everything.¡± Sera tapped my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for Hali.¡±


    ¡°He knows.¡±


    ¡°Zarya?¡± We both gazed at the door when Hali was standing there. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I went closer to him and embraced his broad hard body. ¡°Can we just make love again?¡±


    ¡°Later, Baby.¡± He was chuckling.


    I should work for it. I could not wait to give birth to our firstborn. I felt awful.


    *****


    ¡°Cheers!¡± The wine ss was raised as it collided. The sound of hitting ss covered the ce.


    Since we were banned from the bar, we stayed at Froy¡¯s house for drinking, near the swimming pool.


    Phina was sleeping upstairs with Sera. Khal and Matilda were dancing next to the swimming pool. The loud music from the big speaker was shaking the whole ce. Hali pulled me up and joined Khal in dancing. The next thing I knew we were all headbanging, dancing with hip hop. I bit my lips as I watched Hali. he was really a master when it came to dancing. The swaying of those hips of him with her hands swinging and feet stepping. He was a talented man. He made me want to drag him upstairs and danced on our own. By the way, I did not do it. It was better to be with our friends.


    ¡°Yeah! Man!¡± Froy was raising the bottle of liquor while watching Hali. He did the flipped over. What a move. I joined him in flip over and then Khal was next. He was an actor and a performer in TV shows during his time. I would not be shocked.


    ¡°Balls! Woah!¡± Froy went to us and danced like a crazy man. He had no talent. I could tell, but he had the confidence to say his body, so it was not visible that he knew nothing about that thing.


    We just stopped when Sera was calling Froy. He went immediately to her. We wereughing when Sera joined us, drank the liquor, and danced. Froy was now in charge of Phina. As we looked up at the second floor where Phina¡¯s room was located. Froy was there, peeking at us, envy us. Hali was teasing him by lifting a bottle and then he would straightly drink it until the content was consumed. Froy let out his hands on the window and showed his middle finger to Hali. Theughter was so loud.


    ¡°Sometimes having no child has no hindrances,¡± Hali whispered to my ear as he rolled his arms to my small body. ¡°You¡¯ll have no worries about who¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t want to have a baby?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I still want to. Now that they¡¯re not yeting. Let¡¯s enjoy the movement. I like to be a good father to them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Only to you, Love.¡± He danced with me in a romantic way even though the music was a rock. ¡°How can you be that stunning in that messy hair?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kid when ites to you.¡± He settled his lips on my cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t take a day passed without seeing you.¡± His eyes were closed while our foreheads were glued. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disappear from my eyesight.¡±


    ¡°So do you.¡±


    In the middle of our friends¡¯ chaos in dancing. We kissed in the most gentle way. Suddenly Tan Tan bumped into us, the reason why we fell into the swimming pool. Theughter was all over. Hali pulled Tan Tan¡¯s feet. In a snap of a hand, they jumped into the swimming pool and we had a really great time swimming while Froy was sad¡­ peeking at the window.


    That was how the night ended. The fun was overloading.

 Chapter 189

    A CURSE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    We tried everything that we wanted in the Human World. He taught me how to ride an MRT and LRT. We also rode the bus and arrived at the biggest mall in Asia. I chuckled cutely when Hali was holding my hands tightly. We stood by at the esctor, going up.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the mall?¡±


    ¡°We did¡­ but only twice? When Khal had a concert and when I badly need to buy Alisha¡¯s napkin.¡±


    Iughed again. ¡°You did that to Alisha?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not? But I hate malls, it¡¯s cold here and people are annoying.¡± He gazed at the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Women were looking at Hali as if they saw an actor like my brother Khal. We had a solo flight and did not bring others because of Khal poprity. We did not want to be messed up by his fans.


    When we went to the second floor, there were a group of teenagers who came near Hali and took a picture with him. Like, duh? He was not an artist or an actor. He was just an ordinary Hali Aiker in this Human World. If he was at the Elemental Kingdom, I would understand that everybody knew him, but in this ce? It was unbelievable.


    ¡°Sorry. Wait. My girlfriend is there. I¡¯m not a superstar or what.¡± Hali was annoyed with thedies, therefore I went to them and pulled him away. I was afraid that he might shout at them.


    ¡°Told you. They were annoying.¡±


    ¡°Because you are one hot king.¡± I rested my face on his arm. I was too small for him. We looked like he was my big brother and I was his small sister. ¡°Can we go to the clothes shop?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere you want.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When we arrived there, I chose everything that I liked. He was curious why I was picking so many. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a penny?¡±


    ¡°I have. Zephyrus gave me.¡±


    ¡°Why did he give you?¡± He sat on the long waiting ck couch.


    ¡°I told him we had a date today. He voluntarily reached for my hand and ced money.¡± I looked at the white body con dress. Hali did not want me to wear like this, so I just ced it back on the hanger. ¡°You know¡­ at times you were rude to Zephyrus. I saw him one of the mornings when I was gone, he brought an egg pie to your chamber.¡±


    ¡°He used to do that to his brothers, even to Pyro when the assigned omegas were not around.¡±He folded his arms below the chest.


    ¡°I talked to himst time¡­¡± I gazed back at Hali. ¡°He¡¯s inviting me into his house here at the Human World.¡±


    ¡°You want?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll go there, then.¡±


    After buying so many brand new clothes, I also bought a gift for Zephyrus¡¯ lover. Hali said she was a nurse. Zephyrus and her were living in the same house.


    Time passed, and we arrived at Zephyrus¡¯ house. Should I say it was a mansion? It was so big that even a thousand people could be fitted here. Hali supported me to go down in the cab. I was startled by how beautiful it was.


    ¡°Zephyrus is the owner of one of the biggestpanies in Asia.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My eyes widened. That was why he could give me money in an instant.


    ¡°He worked hard for it. When our father knew about this, he was so mad, but eventually epted it. He just needs to be careful about the family¡¯s secret.¡±


    ¡°Howe that he came up with his huge house and sessfulpany?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in his story, you should know.¡± Hali grinned at me when he held my hand. We walked inside the house. Guards with guns were scattered around. Zephyrus was a sessful businessman, but he has never been boastful to anybody. He was humble in everything.


    ¡°Hali!¡±


    My feet stopped stepping when a beautiful blonde woman waved her hand to us. She ran and hugged me. ¡°Is this Zarya Wixx?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Hali answered shortly.


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Aither Verlice, Zephyrus¡¯ wife.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°They were married in the Human World.¡± Hali could guess what was in my head. He rolled his one arm to my shoulder. ¡°Anyway, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. He¡¯s with the foundation. Carrying food for the kids.¡±  Aither wrapped her hand to my wrist. ¡°You must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, super,¡± Hali answered even though Aither was talking to me.


    I was surprised by how big their house was. The chandeliers were everywhere. It was like every single thing was made up of gold.


    ¡°Did Higher King know that they¡¯re married?¡± I whispered to Hali as Aither prepared our food with two maids.


    ¡°By no means¡­ Marriage in the Human World was nonsense to the Alpha King¡¯s World. I haven¡¯t got a clue what will happen if he found out.¡±


    Aither was smiling when she put many different recipes on our front. ¡°Eatwell. Let¡¯s just wait for Zephyrus. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    This was the reason why all during my stay at the Elemental Kingdom, Zephyrus was always not around. Raiden was just covering him from their father. He just told him that he went to help the farmers or sometimes at the library. He was breaking thews, he went to the Human World all the time.


    ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m home!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ voice echoed around the house due to its size.


    ¡°Guess what? We have visitors.¡± Aither¡¯s hands were on Zephyrus¡¯ back.


    ¡°Hell, Balls!¡± Zephyrus immediately ran to Hali and teasingly kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I missed you, Balls.¡±


    ¡°Hell, Fucker!¡± I thought Hali would be annoyed, but he hugged him back as if they were a couple of cuddling, which was why I and Aitherughed. ¡°You, dead. Father is looking for you for one week now.¡±


    ¡°I have business here and a wife to be with. If only I can live here, I do.¡± Zephyrus¡¯ grabbed a bread and fitted it to his mouth. He was chewing when he spoke up again. ¡°Take my position as Alpha King Of Wind.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. You should go back or else, Father will ask Pyro to burn your he Wind Pack.¡± Hali started to eat.


    I and Aither were just listening to them. They were talking as if they were best friends who understand each other.


    ¡°He mustn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t wanna go back there. They arranged marriage to a strange princess. You know¡­ I¡¯m married.¡± Zephyrus moved his head down and blew a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on leaving Aither.¡±


    ¡°I have noment on that, but you must know that you have duties at the Elemental Kingdom.¡± Hali gave me the bowl of Asado, one of the best Filipino dishes.


    The hush covered the dining area. Only the tick of the fork and spoon could be heard. We ate peacefully and after that, Zephyrus showed us his favorite part of the house, the rooftop. It had different flowers such as Gumam, Roses, and other wonderful flowering nts.


    In the middle of my walking, I heard Hali and Zephyrus whispering. ¡°I remind you. Don¡¯t impregnate Aither.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    Why? Is there something wrong with that? They were married? But why was prohibited for them to have no child?


    ¡°I say it again, so you can¡¯t forget. Your child with a human will be a monster.¡±


    My hands dropped when I was about to touch the red rose. I gazed at Hali and Zephyrus.


    If that is so, Zephyrus and Aither must not have a child, or else it will be a monster? Howe? Another rule for an Alpha King? Or a curse?

 Chapter 190

    ALPHA JACE¡¯S FOURTH LOVE


    ALPHA JACE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Alpha.¡± If Venissa would not give me food. I forgot about it. She ced three apples in front of me. ¡°Thank you for yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothinÒ»¡± My words stopped when I saw her face. She was not like yesterday who had messy hair and did not take a bath. I thought he went to the river. Her hair was fixed with a rope. ¡°You look beautiful with that.¡± I pointed at her hair.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    I did not respond to her again. She sat beside me and joined me in watching the guards having bloody training.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    I stared at her as my response.


    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Can I learn to fight?¡±


    My stare rested on her. I could see the courage and confidence in the depths of it. She was determined to study the way how a warrior should be.


    ¡°Give me one valid reason.¡± I looked away again to her.


    ¡°I want to see my family again. On my way there, I should be a fighter on my own, therefore I can save them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, then.¡± My cold expression was visible on my face. She jumped in happiness when I threw the sharp wood at her. ¡°That will serve as your sword.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, this is more than appreciation.¡± She had a teary-eyed when she followed me into the woods.


    *****


    ¡°Hit harder!¡± My clench was rxed when I watched her. She hit me repeatedly. ¡°Too weak to kill an enemy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I¡¯ll try my very besÒ»ahh!¡± Her feet identally sank into the muddy surface of the pit. I moved as quickly as I could wrapping my arms around her waist as she was bending down her body. I blinked two times as our faces were almost an inch apart. I gazed at the details of her face. It was true that she had the perfect features, there was no single disgrace in her beauty. Beautiful than any woman I met.


    Suddenly, my frozen heart for years had now beaten with warmth. I should not be supposed to feel this. Perhaps I was just sensing it due to my longing for Haya. In my weeks without them, I felt no blood running through my veins. My life had no purpose to live, but when this woman came, offering me food, she provided me with another purpose to be alive.


    I pulled her up and looked away. What¡¯s wrong with my heart? Thest time I felt this was to Ven. I love Haya, didn¡¯t I? I love Kaye also, but do not have the same feeling for Ven and this woman¡­ damn it. How can she make my heat pump so fast?


    If there was a good thing that my father possessed, that was for being loyal to my mother when he started to fall for her. He just came back to his old self when she died, he raped plenty of women. He became miserable again to forgetting her.


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha.¡± Venissa looked down as if she was embarrassed.


    ¡°No harm caused.¡± I converted my attention to look into her gorgeous face by gazing at the side way of the wood. ¡°Go back to the site. I¡¯ll go to the river.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Wanna see me naked?¡± I was unaware that slowly curves in my lisp were formed.


    She looked away as she blushed. ¡°No, Alpha. Promise I won¡¯t peek.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to be alone again? I killed those guards.¡± I turned my back on her. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I felt her footsteps at my back. ¡°They are gone, but the dark memories will remain in my head¡­ forever.¡±


    My feet were stuck to the soil. In an instant, I felt the pain in my heart. We were both in the dark, with different degrees of experience, but we were the same. The pain was equal.


    ¡°I trust you, Alpha. Bring me wherever you go.¡± The tears were condensed in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust myself.¡±


    I started to walk towards the river. I was about to jump in the water when she shouted. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m in love with you!¡±


    Crap. Did I hear it right?


    I looked back again at her. I had no knowledge of what monster came into my head when I hurried towards her, pulled the back of her head hard, and heavily pressed a kiss on her lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like I tasted happiness again. I yed with her upper and lower lips as my hands were moving up and down her back. Sucking. Sipping her lips. Then, suddenly shes of images came into my head.


    ¡°Run¡­ I will give you the freedom to run¡­ for a little time.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡­ I love you, Ven. Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°You are the first andst woman I love until myst breath.¡± I kissed her cheek over and over again as I caressed her belly.


    To my little one, I¡¯m so sorry. I was unable to protect you.


    ¡°Run¡­ and live your life with the pain. Ask yourself repeatedly how can you stop the sorrow? And if you find no answer¡­ better die.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you. I will¡­ kill you!¡±


    My eyes bulged as it awakened me. I automatically pushed Venissa away from me. I gritted my teeth as I was calming myself. ¡°Get over that feeling. It will just harm you.¡±


    ¡°ButÒ»¡±


    ¡°No but! Did you know what happened to mydies? They died! I pushed away the other one, so she would not suffer death! If you keep involving yourself with me¡­ yourst destination will be the same as them!¡±


    ¡°Are you ming yourself?¡± She slowly moved up. ¡°Please don¡¯t. The only reason why they died is that¡­ someone killed them. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°They were murdered because of me. So fuck off! Stay away from me and don¡¯t be involved! I will order my guard to send you to where Haya is.¡±


    ¡°Sending us away will just weaken you. How can you win the battle when you feel alone?¡±

 Chapter 191

    PREEMINENT LEADERS


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Look who¡¯s ball ising! Yahoo!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ feet were leaning on the table while Pyro, Colden, and Raiden were standing. They summoned me for some important discussion that I did not believe was serious when Zephyrus was here.


    ¡°Be matured, King Wind.¡± Raidenid out the Alpha King¡¯s map. There were some parts that had red marks. ¡°Guess how many packs did ck Wolves invade?¡±


    ¡°One hundred?¡± Pyro spelled out. His cold eyes were peeking at the map.


    ¡°One thousand and one,¡± Raiden revealed.


    We were all startled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Alpha King¡¯s World has three thousand packs and counting.¡± Zephyrus for a miracle had be serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine. Those packs they invaded were the most dangerous and skilled warriors. When they came together as one, they could destroy the Elemental Kingdom, even the Alpha Kings can¡¯t defeat them.¡± Raiden held the circr ck rock and rested it to where was the Elemental Kingdom located.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I questioned it.


    ¡°Shield the Fire, Water, Wind, Ice, and Lightning Pack. They¡¯ll not attack the Elemental Kingdom first, they¡¯ll go to the smallest pack rting to it.¡± Raiden opened the book of the kingdom.


    I wondered if King Lightning¡¯s brain was mine, would I think the same way as his? He was too clever for a king. He knew the conclusion and other possibilities.


    ¡°I think they¡¯lle first at the Water Pack.¡± Pyro moved the rock to the part where my inherited pack was located. ¡°They¡¯re not affiliated with us, but King Water has something to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± King Lightning agreed to Pyro. ¡°Hali go to the Water Pack tonight. Don¡¯t leave them as long as the attack is not yet happening.¡± He settled his serious eyes on me. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to provide amand to your people¡­ Be a king.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t think well. I¡¯m not as clever as you or Pyro. How can I lead them?¡± Admittedly, I had a little doubt about myself inmanding and decisions. I always ended up as a failure.


    ¡°So do we.¡± Colden and Zephyrus said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you doubt for yourself.¡± Pyro leaned his hands on the table. ¡°If you can win Zarya¡¯s heart, the battle is no different.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Colden responded.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Raiden replied.


    ¡°Agreed wholeheartedly,¡± Zephyrus chuckled.


    ¡°My balls.¡± I gazed at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Zarya there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Raiden responded. He gazed again at the map. We began the conversation about the different ces in the Elemental Kingdom. Fortunately, I studied this matterst night.


    *****


    ¡°Left! Right!¡± I was marching back and forth to the front of the guards, teaching them the right angle to hit the enemies.


    I was in the Water Pack the night when Raiden said to me what the n was. They sent battalions of the guard. Khal, Matilda, Zarya, and I were training them day and night. No rest. Only taking a pee or poop was allowed and bathing was just three minutes. That was how intensive the training was.


    ¡°Run!¡± My head moved to the right when I heard Zarya¡¯s voice. She was standing upright with two feet level together. Her hands were fused at the back as her eyes were lion-like staring at the guards. She was a small woman, but the big men were following her. A grin was visible on my lips when I remembered what happened hours ago.


    ¡°Why will we listen to a small kid?¡± The big man was gazing at her feet going up.


    ¡°If I were you, go to your mom and y toy.¡± Theughter was everywhere.


    I was about to go near them and defend her when she moved as fast as she could. She was like lightning. No one saw her attacking one of them. We just found out when she was at one¡¯s back and two knives were pointing at his throat.


    ¡°Were you saying?¡± Zarya asked him while threatening the two knives on his neck. She buried a little portion of it, leaving a small bruise.


    The big men backed away as their knees trembled. ¡°Are you going to follow me now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She threw the man, resulting in him toy on the dried soil.


    ¡°How ¡¯bout you?¡± She pointed the knife at the other man.


    ¡°Anything for you!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She walked at them, gazing at them, one by one. ¡°I am¡­ Zarya Wixx.¡±


    ¡°Our fault!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Great Beta!¡±


    ¡°Poisonous Strawberry!¡±


    ¡°Lady Of Overkill!¡±


    She red at them. The ruthlessness was in her expression. The giggling was in her system and the thick personality. She had a lot of improvement.


    ¡°Zarya Wixx, The Great Beta, Poisonous Strawberry, and Lady Of Overkill. I won¡¯t force you to listen or follow me but¡­¡± She raised the pink powder. ¡°My poison powder has no temper. It¡¯s either it spills to your mouth or my knives will bury to your throats. You, choose.¡±


    The hush in the environment covered the area. That scene spread around to the whole Water Pack. Every time Zarya passed by, they were bowing their heads. I was d for her achievement.


    Khal at first gets the attention of the group assigned to him. They were telling him why did they follow the half-human half-wolf. He did not let them belittle them. He could almost kill one of the man to show them who was boss.


    Matilda, in spite of her gorgeous face and beautiful white hair. Men were listening to her. They adored her. Some were trying to give her flowers, but she refused those. Khal was sometimes jealous. However, Matilda showed assurance to him. They told the man who was her lover. By that, Khal could breathe easily.


    We had a ten minutes break for eating. I made sure that Zarya would be starving. She looked so tiredmanding the people of the pack. We were sleeping in the same room at the Pack House. There were no steamy scenes since we were both exhausted for the whole day. Just cuddling.


    I think I will have no problem in the iing battle. My constituents were preeminent leaders.

 Chapter 192

    KHEROS


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    While walking on the bumpy road of the Water Pack, I sensed that someone was looking at me. When I gazed the right way, I saw a kid peeking behind the tree. Her hands were dirty and her face was dusty. I slowly stepped forward, went to him, and smiled at him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He gradually showed me his features. He was just wearing shorts, with no clothes on his upper body. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°House. She¡¯s washing clothes.¡±


    ¡°She washes your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her little voice was so cute.


    ¡°How many clothes do you have?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± I was surprised, but I did not let him notice it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I held his hair. Even his hair was sticky. Did her mother unable to bathe him?


    ¡°Four.¡±


    I nodded my head. He was just four years old. He needed care from his parents. Guidance. Someone who would teach him good moral lessons and habits.


    ¡°Come. Guide me to your home.¡±


    He cutely smiled when he held my hand. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Kheros.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zarya.¡±


    I felt pity for the little boy. I knew how it felt when you were abandoned by your parents, even though I did not experience it. My mother and father were the most responsible parents ever.


    When we arrived at the edge of the Water Pack, there was chaos. Someone was punching each other. On the other side, people wereughing. Some were washing clothes. Some were gambling and other illegal doings. I would never expect that there were parts of the Water that had this kind of area.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± I managed to be calm even though I liked to ruin the tables where gamblers were sitting and chuckling.


    ¡°At theundry area.¡± He pointed at the ce near the pit with water. ¡°Her.¡± I saw a woman who had difficulties lifting the container just to get water.


    ¡°And your father?¡±


    The kid pointed at the man who wasughing out loud. He was in the gambling area. ¡°I won! I won!¡±


    What irresponsible parenting. The child did not take a bath for I think days. He had no clothes to wear and yet his father was enjoying his freaking life.


    ¡°Kheros! Come here, you didn¡¯t take your bath.¡± A woman with messy hair and ripped clothes came near us. She grasped Kheros hand and was about to drag him away from me when she saw the symbol on my right upper chest. I was wearing a warrior suit with a knife in my waists.


    ¡°Beta¡­¡± Her eyes widened. She bowed her head. ¡°Apology, I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°No harm caused. Just bring Kheros to your house, bath him, and put on clothes.¡± I grabbed coins from my sack pocket. ¡°Buy him clothes.¡±


    ¡°Dios mabalos! Dios mabalos!¡± She was repeating it over and over again while nodding her head at me. My forehead formed a wrinkle. ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It means thank you, Beta.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I observed them going to their wooden house. When they entered, my eyes went to his father. I stomped my right foot on the table. ¡°ording to the Elemental  Kingdom, gambling is prohibited, especially when the wife is suffering from poverty and the son is abandoning.¡±


    The sound of theirughter filled my ears. In an instant, I flipped the table, and the coins, and cars scattered around.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    The five men were giggling at me. Fortunately, Hali was not here, if he did, probably these men would be drowned in water at any moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stop gambling, focus on your family and be a nice father.¡± I turned my back on them.


    Obviously, they would not let me go, so I dodged to the side and kicked the man who was attacking me. I hurried towards Kheros¡¯ father. He tried to punch me, I punched him first on the nose. The blood dripped from the hole of his nose due to the intensity of my closed fist. The other one approached me again. I kicked him in the face, his teeth detached from his gum. I did not show them my knives, I was afraid I could kill one of them, beating them was enough since their mistakes were not severe. I was just teaching them a lesson.


    ¡°I plead to you¡­ you chose brutality.¡± I held the square wooden table and hit it to them. They werending on the soil, twisting in pain. I was in shock when my eyes met Kheros. I thought he would be mad at me for hurting his father. He smiled at me as if he was amazed at my moves. Her mother was standing at his back, hugging his small body.


    ¡°Zarya, watch out!¡± Kheros pointed at my side using his forefinger. When I gazed at it, a punch hit my lips, the reason why it left a bruise. I moved as quickly as I could and gave him a strong uppercut. He flew away from me.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Kheros pped as a wide grin ear by ear was visible in him.


    I rolled my eyes when the five women prepared to attack me simultaneously. I created a deadly smirk on my lips when I pulled out my two knives. ¡°I forgot to spell out my name. I¡¯m Zarya Wixx¡­ the Great Beta, Poisonous Strawberry.¡± I showed them the pink powder. ¡°Lady Of Overkill and¡­¡± I raised my right hand, the symbol of water glowed, tracing to my wrist and showing green light. ¡°A wife to be of Alpha King Of Water.¡±


    When they heard that, they hesitated toe closer. Gradually they were steeping backward as the fear was visible in their eyes. ¡°Should I please to you again to take care of your wives and children? Should I ask again for you to stop gambling?¡±


    They just stared at me. They could absorb the information, but they were not speaking.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± The authority could be heard in my voice. I tightened the hold on my knives. They did not move. I traced the sharpness of my right knife using the other knife.


    ¡°You heard her¡­ weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Everyone gasped for air when suddenly Hali¡¯s voice appeared on my back.


    ¡°King Water!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s King Water! I know his face!¡±


    They all bowed their heads to him excluding the five men. I gradually stepped forward to the men and repeated, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    They slowly moved down when I spoke up again. ¡°To your wives and children.¡±


    Kheros¡¯ father gazed at his family. They went to them and did not hesitate to bring their knee down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I threw the remaining coins in my pocket to them. ¡°Buy clothes and food. Don¡¯t re[et gambling again.¡±


    I turned my back and started to walk. I grabbed Hali¡¯s hand and ced it on my shoulder. We were about to leave when suddenly I heard Kheros¡¯ small voice. ¡°Zarya!¡± He ran towards me and hugged my knee. ¡°Dios Mabalos. When I grew up, can I be like you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± I grinned at him as I messed up his wet hair. He became cuter because he took his bath.


    ¡°Can you bring me with you?¡±


    I gazed at her mother. Bent down, and supported my hand with my knee.  ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back when you¡¯re fifteen years old. For now, practice on your own.¡± I messed up his hair again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you arrive, Zarya.¡± He talked as if he was an old man. He was mature at the age of four.


    Hali stared at his face directly. ¡°Do you wanna be a beta?¡±


    ¡°I want to be your children¡¯s protector, Your Majesty¡­ for giving back the goodness of Zarya.¡± The determination was in his voice.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Hali looked back at his people. ¡°Bring this boy with us.¡±

 Chapter 193

    ZARYA¡¯S JEALOUSY


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    I felt bad for Kheros. He was just four years old. Hali let him join the big guards. He would do what they were doing, treating them equally. As they swam to the ocean, Kheros did the same, he almost died there. I wanted to hate Hali. He was just a kid, a baby. However, every time Kheros smiled at me, even if he was experiencing cruelty, my bad feelings about him went away. It was like no matter what he faced, he would do that with all of his heart. He thinks mature and acts mature. I had no idea why he came in that personality, nevertheless, he believed that it would end soon.


    ¡°Kheros¡­¡± I ced a towel on his hair, brushing it, drying it with it. He came from the swimming lesson. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it. You just tell me and we¡¯ll bring you back to your mother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there, Great Beta.¡±


    ¡°Why? Your mother must be missing you.¡± I held his small hands and dried it, too.


    ¡°Life is difficult¡­ when you don¡¯t know how to fight.¡± There was a sadness in his little voice.


    I looked up at him with his thinking rationally. He knew the moral, the right thing to do.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hit back Papa when he beats Mama. If I learn those strategies, I can save everyone I love.¡± He sounded like a kid, but his mind and heart were old.


    ¡°I hope my children will be determined like you.¡± I continued brushing his hair with a towel.


    ¡°Great Beta¡­ if I grew up. Will you let me be your children¡¯s personal protector?¡±


    I pinched his tiny nose. ¡°You¡¯re here because King Water appointed you as beta.¡±


    ¡°Dios Mabalos.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you should say thank you when you¡¯re talking to royals.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He spelled out.


    *****


    ¡°Kick harder!¡± Hali was shouting at Kheros. While the little boy was streaming with tears.


    ¡°Harder! How can you be my daughter and son¡¯s protector if you can¡¯t even back me away!¡±


    ¡°Yah!¡± He fully forced his arnis to strike King Water, but still, it was not enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Hali¡¯s voice was lower. ¡°That¡¯s it! You are weak!¡± Hali hit him so strong in the upper arm, causing him to sit on the soil.


    I hurried immediately and pushed Hali. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! He¡¯s just fucking little boy! Four years old! You should be a little smoother with him!¡±


    ¡°How can he protect our children in the future? He volunteered, remember?¡± Hali red at him.


    ¡°But¡­ he needs to gain age before you seed in traini-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Great Beta.¡± Kheros removed his tears with the back of his small hands. He stood up and attacked Hali.


    I was staring at him with pity. His hands were full of cuts from holding the arnis the whole day. His cheeks were inmed due to continuous punches and kicks. His young body was tortured, but he never surrender. He never went with me and told me he would stop. I saw myself in him when I was seeking revenge for my family. He had goals and it was zing like a fire. Nobody could halt him from achieving his dream.


    In the afternoon, I taught the guards how to manipte the enemies. How to act like they were afraid at all, deep inside, they were. Fortunately, they feared me, so it was easy tomand them what to do.


    I was in the middle of my coaching when I identally saw Hali, he was talking to one of thedies. I bit my lips when I saw the flirting acts of thedy. She touched Hali¡¯s shoulder and then gave him an angelic smile.


    Is this woman not informed about Hali¡¯s soon-to-be wife? The lion of all lions. The mad of all mad.


    I marched toward them. I stayed standing while watching them. When Hali saw me, he was stifled as if his water in the body would be dried.


    ¡°Zarya?¡±


    ¡°Zarya¡­¡± I mocked Hali¡¯s voice with my one eyebrow up.


    The woman was about to leave when I yanked her hair. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Great Beta, I just-¡±


    ¡°You just flirted with my lover?¡± My eyebrows intersected in the middle of my forehead.


    ¡°Zarya, we were just talking-¡±


    ¡°And flirting?¡± I cut Hali¡¯s words. I giggled so much. I wanted to kick his crotch and watch his shaft and balls drop.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Hali!¡± I threw the woman on the ground and turned my back. I marched towards the Pack House. I did not care if the guards were looking at me, waiting for their next steps.


    ¡°Zarya! It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Hali held my upper arm. I twisted his hand, causing him to wince.


    ¡°You, Asshole! I hate you to the bone!¡± I kicked him on the thigh and left him alone.


    I went inside the Pack House and locked the door.


    ¡°Zarya! Open it!¡± Hali¡¯s knock was all over the area. He almost ruined the door by kicking.


    ¡°Leave me alone! You, yboy!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I was just talking to her!¡±


    ¡°Talking! You were smiling!¡±


    ¡°Did that mean flirting? Don¡¯t be irrational! We¡¯re gonna marry each other! Don¡¯t act childish!¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± I giggled as I kicked the bed. I could not understand why I felt so freaking mad to the point that I liked to peel his skin.


    ¡°Love¡­¡± When I heard his sweet voice, tears were produced in my eyes. I was so livid at him! Why did he need toe near another woman when he had me?


    ¡°I am not enough for you!¡± I wiped the tears from my cheeks.


    ¡°You are more than enough.¡± His voice was lowered. I could hear him leaning on the door. ¡°Darling¡­ open the door.¡±


    I slowly walked on the door and was about to rotate the doorknob when I changed my mind. I walked to the bed and climbed it. Iid my head to the pillow and ignored Hali¡¯s calling to the door until I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I opened the door. My mouth moved apart when I saw him sleeping beside the door. His back was resting on the cold wall as his eyes were closed.


    ¡°Why did you sleep there?¡± I felt guilty for not letting him in.


    He slowly opened his eyes. He smiled handsomely. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna go without your eptance for my apology¡­ Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    I blew a sigh. ¡°Come.¡± I opened my arms and hugged him so tight.


    ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± He embraced mepactly.

 Chapter 194

    THE FEAR


    HALI¡¯S POV


    If there was something I was afraid of¡­ that was when Zarya was mad. I was frightened that one day, I woke up without her by my side. I experienced that for five years and I felt I was going to be out of sanity. Every single day was hell, slowly killing me.


    When he epted my apology, I managed to hide my happiness. I stayed beside her for the whole time. I served her dinner and prepared his water for bathing.


    When she was sitting in the bathtub full of roses, I was brushing her back with the wet rug. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re a queen, huh?¡± I smacked on her shoulder, cuddling at her while cleaning her body.


    The Water Pack House was big. It couldpare to one-fourth of the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Am I not?¡± She immediately red at me, annoyed.


    ¡°Yeah, you are. My queen-¡±


    ¡°Why! Do you want that woman to be your queen!¡± She stood up recklessly. She threw the water with bubbles to my face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe¡­¡±


    ¡°Babe, your face!¡± Then, she left me.


    What the fuck? She was mad all the time! Was she going to have her menstruation? Oh,e on! It was annoying.


    I let out a heavy sigh. I grabbed the towel and wrapped it to my waist. ¡°Baby?¡±


    ¡°Baby, your dream!¡± She shouted back.


    My head was aching. How could I court her this time?


    ¡°Baby?¡± I walked towards the bed. She was lying there covered with a nket. I hugged her from behind. She acted like she was sleeping. I kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Sorry.¡± No response. I just let her sleep well. Perhaps she was just tired for the whole day.


    I thought when we woke up, she would give attention to me. I was wrong. She continued ignoring me.


    What the hell did I do?


    The next day, she did not even look at me! I kept on following her, courting her, making jokes- I was so frustrated! Did she not like me anymore?


    One morning, Kheros went to me. He gave me one piece of sunflower with a strand. He said Zarya was craving flowers, so I went to her and gave it. I was so grateful to Kheros, we were fine again, and then the night after, she would repeat to me again the woman I talked to. My ears were in pain due to nonstop nonsense conversation and then she would cry? What the fuck, Man! I did not do anything!


    In the middle of the training, Khal suggested that I should invite her for a date. Maybe she felt insecure with herself. So I did. The fuck! She did note. All my efforts were in vain!


    Funny how she busted me. I was once a yboy, the women were running and pleading to me just to sleep with me, but her? She was different and I hated it. I felt like she was manipting me. She had control over me.


    Well, the reason? I love her. Period.


    I learned how to wait. How to plead. How to make an effort. How to court. How to be patient.


    Finally, she decided to forgive me for the things I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Buddy, did you ask her if she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    My eyes widened when Khal had a guess. I immediately went to Zarya with a big smile on my lips. ¡°Are you pregnant? Are we going to have a chil-¡±


    ¡°I wish I was!¡± She began to cry. Recklesslyy on the bed and covered her face with the nket. ¡°I kept on testing! It¡¯s negative! Nothing! Am I infertile? I want to have a baby! It was frustrating!¡±


    Then, I understood why the hell she felt annoyed with me all the time. Why the heck she made love to mest week and then stopped it for no reason at all.


    ¡°Cora said, it was because of the herbs you let me take for years! It¡¯s still in me! It¡¯s effective! What if we can¡¯t produce an heir?¡± Her sob became severe.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I hugged her so tight. ¡°It will disappear for year-¡±


    ¡°Years! I want a baby now! Not next year!¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡±


    She looked at me. Her eyes were rivered with tears. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of?¡± I wiped the tears on her cheek and eyes. I pulled the nket and dried her face with it.


    ¡°You leaving me.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would I leave you?¡± I gently dragged her head to my left arm, making my arm as a pillow.


    ¡°Because you find someone beautiful.¡±


    ¡°The hell? My symbol is in yours. That¡¯s the thing that can¡¯t be stolen from you.¡±


    ¡°What if you change your mind?¡± Now I saw her childish personality. The one who was fear of losing me and even the king felt thrilled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I smacked on her forehead, edge of the nose, cheeks and lips. ¡°Probably the kings are known for their many women. My brothers break the belief. They stick to one woman and I will follow that step.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t love me anymore after a thousand years?¡±


    I pinched his nose. ¡°I will find my way to remember every single thing we¡¯ve been through before we get married. I will write it in the Elemental Book, so I can¡¯t forget.¡± I interviewed our hands. ¡°You¡¯re my sun, don¡¯t fail to think of that.¡±


    I touched her cheek and bent down to give her a long passionate kiss. I gradually traveled my hand on the buttons 9f her clothes and gradually unbuckled it until her chest was revealed to mine. I moved down and sucked her nipple. When I heard her moaning, I continued caressing every inch of her body.


    I don¡¯t like kissing, but her lips are addictive.


    I don¡¯t desire to savor a woman¡¯s body, but when it¡¯s her I am willing; even though it is inch by inch, little by little, gently smacking.


    I hate love¡­ but when Zarya came, I didn¡¯t want to let go of the pleasures and satisfaction that only love can give and only Zarya can offer at the same time.


    I never tell her my fear, but actually, I have that in my heart.


    The fear of losing her. The fear of knowing that tomorrow she will no longer be by my side. The fear of imagination tomorrow without her.


    Because I already set the n and the future I see is me and her with our children.

 Chapter 195

    THE RE-CONFRONTATION I


    ALPHA JACE¡¯S POV


    My right foot stomped on the boundaries as the dried brown leaves crackled. I ground my teeth at the same time, my jaw tightened.


    ¡°The time hase. The blood will stain the entire Water Pack. Let¡¯s y it!¡± I raised my right closed fist.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I desire to end this battle as soon as possible. I liked to follow Haya at the Human World. After this, I would start another life.


    The ache in my heart drew when suddenly I remembered the night when I sent Venissa away. I had no knowledge that on their way to the Human World, ten men blocked the way. My five guards died protecting her and¡­ I could not name what happened. I just heard the news in the morning.


    Venissa died.


    They were all leaving me because of my idiocy, my irresponsibility. I hated myself so much. When I knew that, I nned to die, but when I remembered Haya was still surviving, I continued fighting.


    Venissa was so innocent! She was kind and soft. She did not deserve all the things she had been through.


    She is so beautiful. Her beauty harmed her.


    There was a lividness in the depths of my eyes. This would be the start. Water Pack and then the next pack. I would soon meet King Water and Zarya again. Even though there was a possibility of death, I would never abandon my people. I raised them and I would be here through breathing or breathlessness!


    ¡°Let¡¯s show them who¡¯s really powerful! Attack!¡±


    In an instant, they began to move forward. They killed the men standing in the boundaries, near the wall, and in a whole way. The red stain was spread around while the screaming filled my ears. Swords hit swords. Spear and arrow flying. Burning of houses.


    I went in the left direction, I shifted into my wolf form. I bit the guards one by one, I made sure that they would not live after my sharp fangs buried them. I jumped high as the man standing was holding a bow and he was about to beat me with it. I bit him on the neck, the blood flowed from the big wound down to his body.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He was shouting so loud as the pain was gradually consuming him.


    I leaped my feet to attack the iing. I shed his face with my ws, leaving a long cut in his face. I heard his loud scream just like the first one.


    I kicked the approach and bit his face until his meat was ripped.


    Suddenly, two feet stopped in front of me. When I gazed, the madness burned my system. Zarya was standing there while having a grin on her lips.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Prince- Alpha Jace.¡±


    I shifted with my human form. My lips flipped in anger as the shes of images came into my head. Ven dying, our baby died without viewing the world, Kaye¡¯s difficulty breathing. It was like all those events happened yesterday. Fresh in my head.


    ¡°Nice to see you¡¯re alive, Zarya Wixx.¡± I showed him my evil grin. ¡°Did you prepare your grave?¡±


    ¡°So do you?¡± Zarya¡¯s confidence was overloading as if fighting with me never bothered her anymore.


    I just wondered if King Water impregnated her, therefore I could kill her with her child in her womb. I had no news about that, but if she had, she would be careful.


    My eyes went down to her belly. She was not acting carefully about it. I guess she had no child. It was annoying and freaking me out. Nevertheless, I can still rip her apart.


    I marched towards her and she did the same thing. I raise my feet to kick her, but she held my thigh and twisted it. I gritted my teeth as I experienced the stinging sensation. She pushed me, causing me toy on the ground. I flipped over and uppercut her, it hit her lips, and the blood dripped from it.


    We stared at each other eyes for so long, examining our strengths, and learning individual strategies until my eyes were beginning to transform into yellow eyes, and my wolf form was gradually showing again. I was startled when she marched toward me and when she jumped, she immediately changed into wolf form. It was unexpected, she knew how to manipte her wolf. She was just small, but so fast. I was following her with my eyes, she surrounded me. I howled louder when she shed my face with her ws and then she continued encircling me.


    When Ipletely changed into my wolf. I moved as fast as I could. I bit her on the shoulder. The loud howl could be heard. She could not bite me when she was in her wolf. She was tinypared to my size.


    ¡°Howl and howl until you feel yourst breath.¡± My thoughts whispered that she heard. I bit her shoulder harder. The purpose was just to take it slow. I loved to see her torture.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    My mouth was barely open when she suddenly buried her ws into my belly while dragging me up.


    ¡°Roar!¡± She created an uttered sound that scattered around the Water Pack. ¡°This is my territory. You can¡¯t defeat in my ownnd.¡± She lifted her wolf hand and showed me the symbol of water. I felt stuck looking at it.


    A wolf who had a symbol of any Alpha Kings was stronger than before because they were possessing the power of the symbol. She could spell out and I would be dead. However, I concluded that she did not know how to use it or she had no knowledge about it. Luckily.


    My wolf had weakened as I kept on fighting her. I shed her face, but she just dodged. When she saw that I could not fight well, she changed to her human form. The water was covering her nudity.


    ¡°I gave you a chance to go away, but you chose toe back and experience your second death.¡± She bent down and grabbed the knives. ¡°Five years time is long. You know nothing about all my sacrifices just to get the position I have now¡­¡± She sat with her feet, gazing at me while I was crawling. The pain was too much as if she struck me with something. ¡°I am¡­ Poisonous Strawberry.¡±


    My eyes widened as I gazed at my belly. She raised the pink powder which I did not notice that she ced in my wound. ¡°It will kill you gradually.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I prepared for all of this! I faced the bloody battle! Why is it not enough!


    ¡°You killed¡­ them.¡± I had difficulty saying those words. ¡°You killed them!¡±


    ¡°Because you love them! I did that to kill you!¡± She became emotional, the tears started to condense in the corner of her eyes. ¡°I could still remember the night when I saw my father lying on the floor while bathing in his own blood! You are heartless!¡±


    ¡°I saved you, but you avengeÒ»¡±


    ¡°That will not rece my father¡¯s life. You murdered him.¡± She giggled at me. I could see the fire in her eyes.


    ¡°Does it¡­¡± I coughed with the mix of blood, ¡°Make you content? Does not give you nightmares? You killed innocents! Mydies!¡±


    ¡°You deserved to suffer!¡±


    ¡°Did my child deserve it?¡±


    She froze as the shock filled her system. I chuckled in sarcasm as the pain was in my heart and tears rolled to my cheek. ¡°Thatdy you murdered¡­ she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying untruth!¡±

 Chapter 196

    THE RE-CONFRONTATION II: THE GRIEF


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯re saying untruth!¡± I backed away as I wanted to break down. Automatically my emotion softened. I stared at his eyes with the condensing tears in the corner of my eyes.


    Was I swallowed by my revenge?


    I felt like the whole world stopped rotating. ¡°No!¡± I stepped backward.


    ¡°Yes, Zarya! You ughtered my beloved lover with a baby in her womb¡­¡± Alpha Jace began to sob. The color of his lips was fading as the poison was gradually affecting him. ¡°Was that so sad? Was that paining you? From the moment you decide revenge, that is the time you ept that you are the same as the ck Wolves! A killer!¡±


    I let the tears roll to my cheek because of my madness. I forgot who I was. I could see my identity. My father and mother¡¯s lesson was forgotten.


    It waste in the afternoon when my father came and read the title of the book that I was reading. ¡°The Revenge.¡± He tapped the top of my head and gave me a small smile. He flipped his lips as he sat beside me. ¡°Revenge is not a panacea for a people¡¯s wrongdoing to you. Forgiving takes you away from the pain and anguish.¡± He pulled me closer to her, cuddling me as his baby girl even though I was his oldest daughter. ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything.¡±


    I covered my mouth as my heart tore off. I cried with so much pain and heaviness. I could not believe that I killed innocently. Perhaps, even if I wish for a child, it was not given to me because I murdered a little angel.


    ¡°Zarya¡­ I felt sorry for what we¡¯ve done to your family, that¡¯s why¡­ I let you escape¡­ but why did you do that to my Ven?¡± Alpha Jace was sniffing as he sat on the soil, leaning his back on the scattered drum in the middle of the chaos, and battle. ¡°She had been a good woman.¡±


    My sob was begging to be louder. I did not want to hear his lines. I had no idea how could I forgive myself? I had no right to be happy and make a family when I ruined someone¡¯s family. I should not have a child because I ughtered his child.


    I closed my eyes as I tried to endure the pain. I massaged my chest as if it could lessen the ache. If I just lived happily and epted what happened, would I be now d? Would Hali and I marry and establish aplete family with never-ending love?


    I opened my mouth, trying to speak up, but I failed. He winced as he felt the pain in his belly. ¡°I want to forgive you. I want to say sorry to you¡­ I¡¯m not a bad person, Zarya, but you make me like this.¡± He scoffed with a smile on his lips. ¡°If I¡¯ll go to hell¡­ I¡¯ll bring you!¡±


    It was unexpected when he suddenly stood up, rushed toward me, and buried to my belly my own knives with poison. I did not fight back. I let him bury the knives deeper as the stinging sensation turned severe. The hot liquid from our eyes was dropping.


    ¡°Why does it have to be like this?¡± He cried out as he deepened the knives. I held his hand and hardened his hand to mine, even if it was hurting me so bad.


    ¡°Too many lives disappeared¡­ too many people suffered¡­ too much pain endured¡­¡± I sobbed and sniffed as apart from my lips, I could feel the waves of ache getting severe in my system. ¡°Maybe¡­ we didn¡¯t deserve to be happy¡­ probably¡­ we just live to¡­ suffer.¡± The tears streamed to my face.


    He showed his cold expression, but the tears continued to roll down his cheek. He deepened the knives one more time. I felt that the air in my lungs wascking as if at any moment I would say farewell to this world.


    I opened my mouth again, but this time, I genuinely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jace.¡±


    His cry became heavy. He blinked two times as he tried to fight the darkness. He removed the knives on my belly. ¡°Sorry, Zarya.¡±


    Then, we dropped on the soil at the same time. My hand was extended as Jace wasying next to me, facing me, he was coughing with blood until he let out a bubbling red liquid. I gazed at him while the blood was flowing from my mouth. In my blurred vision, I saw Hali running in my direction.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± I felt like he was slow-moving with his mouth opened.


    ¡°Hali¡­¡± I whispered as I fought and fought not to close my eyes.


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Hali killed every man who was blocking his way. ¡°Zarya!¡±


    I slowly closed my eyes as the heaviness of my eyelid could feel. I battled the darkness again. I saw Alpha Sage was slowly shutting his eyes. He was whispering the name. ¡°Haya¡­ Haya¡­¡±


    ¡°Zarya!¡± Another call to me was burst out by Hali. He ran as quickly as he could and when he arrived at me, he put me on hisp. ¡°Open your eyes! He ced his hand on my belly. ¡°Heal!¡±


    I slowly reached Hali¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡­ love you¡­¡± I coughed and coughed as the difficulty of breathing could be felt.


    Hali screamed with affliction in her heart. ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t fucking die! I freaking need you! I am mad and can¡¯t live without you!¡± He grabbed my hand and spelled it out. ¡°Heal! Heal!¡±


    I learned that when a person desired to die, his power would not be effective. If this was myst breath, I would still be grateful because I met him. I had really great days, spending those with him.


    I reached for his cheek as my body was weakening. ¡°My only role¡­ is enduring the pain.¡±


    ¡°Love! Love! Please, don¡¯t leave me! You have no right to die unless Imand you! I am your king! Zarya!¡±


    When the darkness consumed me, the shes of images and Hali¡¯s voice came into my head as if they happened right now. I had memories to bring in my disappearance.


    That is my love for him.


    ¡°Please help me. They killed my family.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t help without an exchange. What can you offer?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He walked closer to me. ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to give?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You can¡­¡± He gazed at my feet, going up to my chest, ¡°propose your body. What do you think?¡±


    *****


    ¡°When you say you love me¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I love you more.¡±


    ¡°When you say you¡­ need me. I know¡­ I need you more.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t know how to say it.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°You have no right toÒ»¡±


    ¡°Answer me, please.¡±


    ¡°Since my eyesy on you.¡±


    *****


    ¡°I adore you¡­ boundlessly.¡±

 Chapter 197

    FINALE


    HALI¡¯S POV


    My feet were stomping on the railing of the veranda as I was watching the white sky with clouds scattering around it. Early in the morning, I was craving for peace.


    If I say to Zarya that I love her from the very beginning would it makes difference?


    Perhaps.


    Sometimes, the feeling should burst out, especially when it was strong. Unlike doing such things that we think are the right thing to do when in fact, we just¡­ hurt them unintentionally.


    My weapon in the Alpha King¡¯s World is not my wolf form or my sword or my power. It is love that in my entire life I did not believe. All the time, I looked at the negatives only. I forgot to gaze at other aspects which tell beauty in imperfections.


    I used to shout at people, I thought that if I did that they would go away, therefore I could avoid the magical potion of love. If I became ruthless and heartless, they would not be attached to me.


    That¡¯s my biggest mistake. The heart does not choose whom it will beat. We have no option if it decides for us.


    ¡°Fucker! I¡¯m gonna kick your balls, I swear!¡± I was ten years old when I was in the front yard, ying ball with Colden.


    We both stopped when a girl who had smaller than us, younger than our age, passed by. She owned my stare for so long, especially when she smiled like an angel. My jaw dropped as my heartbeat so fast. At that time, I had no idea what was that all about.


    Should I go to the clinic and told the healer to treat me? Possibly I have heart disease? I hope not.


    The light of the sun escaped from the little hole in the tree canopy and reflected on her face. I saw an angelic gorgeous small girl. I was unaware that I was smiling, enjoying observing every little move she did.


    My head shook as the ballnded on my head. I felt like my brain cells were damaged due to intensity. There he was, Colden was chuckling as Zephyrus wasughing so hard. I forced myself to ease the feature of that woman.


    The next day, I went again to the front yard to look for her. She was there, sitting on the bench while sewing clothes. I was just staring from afar. No courage to walk near her. I tilted my head when I saw Zakan Wixxe closer to her. He lifted the little girl on his arm and then kissed her cheek as the girl chuckled.


    ¡°Papa! You are tickling me!¡± The little girl shouted.


    So she is Zakan Wixx¡¯s daughter? The Alpha King¡¯s Personal Protector and a Great Beta.


    In the afternoon, I looked for Zakan, he was at the library, teaching Raiden to read.


    ¡°Can I have your words, Zakan?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± His husky voice could be heard as he bowed to me.


    I gestured to him to move down and showed him his ear. He did. I came closer to his ear and talked. ¡°What¡¯s your child¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Zaiden? Do you wanna y with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I gave him a small smile.


    One day had passed, and I waited for Zaiden toe into the front yard. I felt so excited while waiting for her.


    Zakan was getting on my nerves when a little boy came! Not her! I managed to be with the boy even if I did not want to be with him. I was not informed that Zakan has two children, one is a girl and one is a boy. Instead, I used the opportunity to ask her brother about all the things about her. I learned a lot and I felt satisfied.


    I found out her name was¡­ Zarya Wixx. Seven years younger than me.


    Days, weeks, years-I still have no strength to go towards her. I was mocking Colden for being a coward, they did not know I was really the coward among all of us.


    I pushed Zarya at the back of my head. I forgot about her, many events happened until one night I saw her again¡­ naked. Pleading for me to help her because someone murdered her family. I would help her, even if she did not ask, however, I had pride to protect and a cock to calm.


    I can¡¯t control myself.


    No one knows how much I adore her.


    Except my heart skips beating every time she smiles.


    *****


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Eighteen years old Kheros had an evil smirk on his lips when I walked towards him. When his mother died, I adopted him. Even though people could not see him as a royal because he was a false high born, I could see him as a precious gift and my own blood son.


    ¡°Father, can I go to the Human World?¡± He sat on the big rock. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from training. A teenager like me should have a good time some time.¡±


    ¡°And when will you know that?¡± I messed up his hair.


    ¡°King Wind.¡±


    I chuckled soundly. ¡°You have someone to protect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them with me. No problem.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yes. Thanks, Father.¡± He climbed down on the big rock and ran faster towards the inside of the Elemental Kingdom.


    I watched the yellow butterflies flying around. A smile was established on my lips as I raised my hand.


    It¡¯s beautiful like my beloved Zarya. The beauty never fades.


    If Zarya is here, she¡¯ll go with them or she will be d to make love to me for the whole day. She gives me the heat that never lowers its temperature. She provides light to remind me that there is always hope.


    ¡°King Water!¡± Zephyrus was, here again, to mess up my whole world and ruined my entire day. ¡°Next week is our birthday. What¡¯s your present to me?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± I showed him my closed fist and suddenly my middle finger appeared. We bothughed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed.¡± He grabbed small rocks and threw them nowhere.


    After a few seconds, Colden came. He was pouting as if the entire¡¯s weight was on his shoulder.


    ¡°¡®Sup, King Ice?¡± I grinned at him as I folded my arms below the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m tied up. Raiden put all the papers on my table.¡± He sounded irritable.


    ¡°You should help him, Zephyrus.¡± I asked him. Zephyrus instantly escaped when he heard that.


    ¡°I wonder if he really is our brother? He has no heart for me.¡± Colden continued to protest, but when Raiden came he shut up.


    ¡°Colden, bring me the documents this afternoon. I need it. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Raiden just passed by and then left.


    ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t want me to rest.¡±


    I just chuckled when I watched Colden walk away from me toe back to his duty.


    A moment of silence, I felt lonely again. I missed Zarya so badly. I wanted to hug and kiss her repeatedly. How I wish she was next to me now, cuddling at me.


    Is she not tired of running inside my head? Twenty-four hours she is in my thoughts. She is like an addicted heroine. I can¡¯t take her out of my mind.


    At times, our feelings for someone are invisible. We are afraid to show it to them, we are unsure if they can pay it back or leave our heart with incurable pain.


    Something I am so sure of¡­ if you take the risk and fight, there¡¯s a possibility to win.


    Love exists.

 Chapter 198

    THE VERY SPECIAL PART


    HALI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    When I opened the door of my chamber, the first person I saw was my mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I hurried towards her and hugged her so freaking tight.


    She disappeared for a long time. Rumor said she already died. To see is to believe, therefore I knew she did not.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Son.¡± She tapped my back over and over again as she cried on my shoulder.


    Yes. Queen Haliana never was a good mother to me, but in spite of that, I never stopped hoping that I could correctly interpret the spark in her eyes every time she gazed at me. Possibly her past was too heavy to handle and to eliminate the ache, she thought of unloving me.


    I understand and I forgave her.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Father.¡± Kheros came closer to me and tapped my back.


    I gazed my eyes to my twins: Talise and Theron. ¡°Can¡¯t you go near me and greet me?¡±


    They hurried toward me and hugged me so tight that I could not breathe. ¡°I love you, Papa!¡± Talise has always been a sweet girl. She kissed me repeatedly on my cheek as Theron was just looking with his knitted forehead and folded arm.


    ¡°She just wants to ask you, Papa, that¡¯s why she¡¯s sweet. She wants to go to the Human World with Kheros.¡± Theron annoyingly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet Freedom Day.¡± I messed up Talise¡¯s hair. I ced my hand on the top of Kheros. I had no knowledge why my son had gotten all my charisma, even if he was not my child in blood.


    ¡°But Papa!¡± Talise jumped childishly. I knew where she inherited her being childish, from her favorite uncle, Zephyrus.


    ¡°But Papa,¡± Theron mocked his twin sister. His arms were crossed as if her sister¡¯s action was annoying the hell out of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight. It¡¯s my birthday.¡± I pulled my two sons and daughter. ¡°Go to your uncles and greet them also.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zephyrus is asking for a gift.¡± Theron shook his head.


    ¡°Give him a kick.¡± I taught him as theyughed.


    My eyes gazed at the most beautiful woman in the whole sr system. ¡°Where is my kiss, Darling?¡±


    Zarya slowly walked toward me. She kissed me passionately in front of her kids. Well, they were not kids anymore. Talise and Theron were fifteen years old while Kheros was neen. Kheros was the most heartthrob man in the whole kingdom. Women were into her. Theron was the most irritable guy I had ever seen. If the woman was trying toe near him, he would either shout or turn his back. Maybe he was like me.


    The moon gave me my wish. During the night I kissed Zarya under the moonlight, I wished to be with her for the rest of my life. I wished to have three angels, and they were now the pain in our heads because of no perfect siblings. They were fighting most of the time, but there was no regret. I love them more than they love me.


    My brothers? Don¡¯t mind them. They are living the happiest days of their lives. Our stories were written in the Elemental Kingdom Book, inspiring millions of readers.


    While they were celebrating the Alpha Kings¡¯ birthday at the quadrangle hall, I went to the library with Zarya. I read to her the Alpha Kings¡¯ Love Interest. She was just listening while I was reading it out loud. After I finished, I closed the book. I saw the carvings of our titles with glowing silver color.


    Alpha King Of Fire


    Alpha King Of WaterContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alpha King Of Ice


    Alpha King Of Lightning


    Alpha King Of Wind


    Luna Queen Of Darkness


    Maybe in another world, we would still be together no matter what we have been through.


    I held Zarya¡¯s head and rested it on my shoulder.


    I will never love another woman in the next life if she¡¯s not Zarya Wixx.


    My heart, body, and soul aremitted to her. I cursed it to the element of water.


    Zarya has no escape from me even on others.


    I kissed her cheek as I read the story of Alpha King Of Fire. She liked to read it again. It was like she just wanted to be with me just a little while. I would never be tired of telling her the story of Pyro and my brothers. I memorized all the events, therefore even if I was sleeping, I could tell a story.


    ¡°Papa! Mama! Kheros and Talise are missing!¡± We were interrupted by the panicking voice of Theron.


    I stood up as fast as I could. My children were good at escaping just like what my brothers and I were doing when we were young. However, they would not ruin our birthday for this, so I expect something bad happened.


    We looked for them in the whole kingdom. I was relieved when I saw them at the front yard where I first saw Zarya. They were chuckling while talking. I could only see their backs on the wooden bench. I was about to step closer when suddenly Talise leaned her head to Kheros¡¯ shoulder.


    My heartbeat so fast. Don¡¯t tell me they were in love with each other? Damn it! It¡¯s much moreplicated than I and Zarya¡¯s story. It was forbidden love. If I knew this would happen, I should not have adopted Kheros.


    I was hoping that I was wrong, but when Kheros kissed the top of her hair. I stiffened. That gesture¡­ that¡­


    Fuck.


    Like I said, ¡°The heart does not choose whom it will beat. We have no option if it decides for us.¡±


    Your balls,


    Alpha King Of Water


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!